THE

APOCALYPSE REVEALED,

WHEREIN ARE DISCLOSED THE

ARCANA THERE FORETOLD,

which Have

HITHERTO REMAINED CONCEALED.

TRAKSLATED FROM THE LATIN OF

EMANUEL SWEDENBORG,

IN THREE VOLUMES.

VOL. I.

A NEW EDITION REVISED AND CORRECTED.

BOSTON:
PUBLISHED FOE THE BOSTON NEW CHORCH PRINTING SOCIETY,
BY OTIS CLAPP, NO. XI., SCHOOL STREET.
1836.

FREEMAN AND BOLLES,
Prinlera  Washington St,

AUTHOR'S PREFACE

Not a few have labored at the explication of the Apoca
lypse, but as they were unacquainted with the spiritual sense
of the Word, they could not discern the arcana which it
contains, seeing that these can only be unfolded by the
spiritual sense : expositors have therefore formed various con
jectures respecting it, in many instances applying its con
tents to the affairs of empires, and blending them, at the
same time, with ecclesiastical matters. The Apocalypse,
however, in like manner as the rest of the Word, treats not,
in its spiritual sense, of mundane things, but of such as are
heavenly, thus not of empires and kingdoms, but of heaven
and the church.
It is to be observed that, after the last judgment, which
was accomplished in the spiritual world, in the year 1757,
and vi^hich forms the subject of a small treatise published in
London in 1758, a new heaven was formed from among
Christians, from those only, however, who admitted the
Lord to be the God of heaven and earth, according to his own
words in Matthew xxviii. 18 ; and likewise repented in the
world of their evil works : from this heaven the New Church
on earth, which is the New Jerusalem, descends and will
continue to descend. That this Church will acknowledge
the Lord only is evident from these words in the Apocalypse :
"There came unto me one of the seven angels, and talked
with me, saying. Come hither, I will show thee the bride,
the Lamb's wife, and he showed me that great city, the
holy Jerusalem, descending out of heaven from God." And
in another place : " Let us be glad and rejoice, for the time
of the marriage of the Lamb is come, and his wife hath made
herself ready ; blessed are they which are called unto the
marriage supper of the Lamb" (chap. xix. 7, 9). That
there will be a new heaven, and that t-lje New Church will

IV AUTHORS PREFACE.
descend from thence upon earth, is evident from the follow
ing words in the same book : "I saw a new heaven and a
new earth : and I saw the holy city,'New Jerusalem, coming
down from God out of heaven, prepared as a bride adorned
for her husband ; and he that sat upon the throne said. Be
hold, I make all things new ; and he said unto me, Write,
for these words are tftie and faithful " (chap. xxi. 1, 2, 5) :
the new heaven means a new heaven from among Christians ;
the New Jerusalem means a new church upon earth,
which will make one with that new heaven ; the Lamb,
means the Lord as to the Divine Humanity.
To this something shall be added by way of illustration.
The christian heaven is below the ancient heavens; into this
heaven, from the time of the Lord's abode in the world, were
admitted those who worshiped one-God under three per
sons, and who did not at the same time entertain an idea of
three Gods ; and this, by reason of a trinity of persons being
received throughout the whole christian world ; but they,
who entertained no other idea of the Lord's Humanity, than
as of the humanity of another man, could not receive the
faith of the New Jerusalem, which is, that the Lord is the
only God, in whom there is a trinity ; these latter, therefore,
were separated and removed ; it was given me to see their
separation and removal after the last judgment. For upon
a just idea of God, the universal heaven and the church
universal on earth, are founded, and in general the whole of
religion ; for by that idea there is conjunction, and by con
junction, light, wisdom, and eternal happiness.
Any one may see that the Apocalypse could no how be
explained but by the Lord alone, since every word of it con
tains arcana, which never could be known vi^ithout some
special illumination, and consequent revelation ; wherefore
it has pleased the Lord to open the sight of my spirit ; and
to teach me. It must not therefore be supposed that I have
given any explication of my own, nor that even of any angel,
but only what I have had communicated to me from the
Lord alone. The Lord said, moreover, by an angel unto
John : " Seal not the words of the prophecy of this book'*
(chap. xxii. 10) ; by which is signified, that they are to b&
manifested and laid open.
Amsterdam, 1766.

A COMPENDIUM.

DOCTRINES OF THE ROMAN CATHOLIC
CHURCH AND RELIGION.

Babvlon, or the Roman Catholic Religion, being treated
of in the Apocalypse, in chapters xvii., xviij. and xix., it is
expedient, at the commencement of these explications, to say
something concerning its doctrines, and that in the following
order': On Baptism; on the Eucharist or Holy Supper; on
Masses ; on Repentance ; on Justification ; on Purgatory ;
on the Seven Sacraments ; on the Saints ; and on Power.
" I. On Baptism, they teach : that Adam, after the sin
of disobedience, was wholly changed for the worse, both as
to soul and body ; that this sin was transfused into the whole
human race ; that this original sin is only taken away by the
merit of Christ ; and that the merit of Christ is applied by
the sacrament of baptism : and that thus the whole guilt of
original sin is taken away by baptism; that concupiscence
nevertheless remains in the baptized as an incentive to sins,
but not sin itself; that thus they put on Christ, become new
creatures, and obtain a full aud complete remission of sins.
Baptism is called the laver of regeneration and of faith.
That the baptized, when they grow up, are to be questioned
concerning the promises made by their sponsors; which ia
the Sacrament op Confirmation. That by reason of
lapses after baptism, the sacrament of repentance is neces
sary. "II. On the Eucharist or Holy Supper. That
immediately after consecration, the real body and blood of
VOL. I. 1

2 DOCTRINES OF THE
Jesus Christ are truly and substantially comprehended
under the form of bread and wine, together with his soul
and divinity ; the body under the form of bread, and the
blood under the form of wine, by virtue of the words : but
-the body itself under the form of wine, and the blood under
the form of bread, and the soul in both, by virtue of a natural
connexion and concomitance, whereby the parts of the Lord
Christ are united together, and the divinity by reason of its
admirable hypostatic union with the body and soul ; thus that
they are as fully comprehended under one form as under
both ; 'in a word, that the whole and entire Christ exists
under the form of the bread and under every part of that
form ; and the whole of him also tinder the form of the
wine and all its parts ; that therefore the two forms are
separated, and the bread is given to the laity, and, the wine
to the clergy. That water is to bp mixed with wine in the
cup. That the laity are to receive the communion frora
the clergy, and the clergy from themselves. That the real
body and the real blood of Christ, after consecration, is in
the host in the consecrated' particles ; and that therefore
the h9st is to be worshiped when it is' shewn and carried
about. That this wonderful and singular conversion of the
whole substance of the bread into body, and of the whole
substance of the wine into blood, is called transubstantiation.
That the communication of both forms, under certain con
ditions, may be granted by the pope. It is called supersub-
stantial bread, and the bread of angels, which these eat
without any veils : it is called moreover spiritual food ; also
the antidote by which they are released from their sins.
"III. On Masses. It is called tfie sacrifice of the
mass, because the sacrifice by which Christ offered up
himself to God the Father, is represented thereby under the
form of bread and wine ; that thence it is a sacrifice truly
propitiatory, pure, and altogether holy. That if the people
do not communicate sacramentally, but only the minister,
in such case th^ ^leople communicate spiritually, because
the ministers do it, not for theraselves only, but for" all the
faithful who appertain to the body of Christ. That mass
ought not to be performed in the vulgar tongue, because it
contains the great learning of the faithful people ;. but that
the ministers may declare something concerning it on the
l^ord s day. That it is ordained, that some things which
are mystical should be pronounced with a lower, and other
things with a louder, voice; and, for the purpos^ of giving

ROMAN CATHOLIC RELIGION. 3
a majesty to so great a sacrifice which is offered to God,
there should be lights, incense, garments, and other things
of a like nature for the occasion. That it is to be offered
up for the sins, penalties, satisfactions, and all the necessi
ties of the living; and also for the dead. That masses in
honor of the saints are thanksgivings for their intercession
when they are implored.
" IV. On Repentance. That besides baptism there is
a sacrament of repentance, whereby the benefit of the death
and merit of Christ is applied to those who lapse after
baptism; therefore it is called a kind of laborious baptism.
That the parts of repentance are contrition, confession, and
satisfaction. That Contrition is the gift of God, and the
impulse of the Holy Ghost, not yet inhabiting, but only
moving the contrite person, therefore it is a disposing.
That Confession ought to be "made of all mortal sins, even
the most secret, and of the intentions; that sins which are
withheld from confession are not forgiven, but that those
which after search do not occur, are included in confession ;
that confession ought to be made at least once a year ; that
absolution of sins is to be given by the ministers of the
keys, and that they are remitted on their saying, I Absolve ;
that absolution is like the act of a judge when sentence is
pronounced ; that the more grievous sins are to be ab
solved by bishops, and the still more grievous by the pope.
That Satisfaction is made by satisfactory punishments
imposed by the minister at discretion, according to the
measure of the offence ; that when eternal punishment is
remitted, then temporal punishment is remitted also. That
the power of Indulgences is left by Christ to the church,
and that the use of them is highly salutary.
" V. On Justification. That a translation cannot be
effected from that state in which man is born a son of Adam,
to a state of grace through the second Adam the Saviour,
without the washing of regeneration and faith, or without
baptism. That the second beginning of justification is
from preventing grace, which is a calling, with which man
cooperates by converting himself That disposition is
produced by faith, when man believes those things to be
true which are revealed, to which he is freely moved ; also
by hope, when he believes that God is propitious for the sake
of Christ; and by charity, in consequence whereof he
begins to love his neighbor, and to hate sin. That justifi
cation, which follows, is not only remission of sins, but

4 DOCTRINES OF THE
sanctification, and renovation of the inner man ; that at
this time the justified are not reputed just, but that they
are jusst receiving righteousness in themselves ; and be
cause they accept the merit of Christ's passion, justification
is inserted by faith, hope, and charity. That faith is the
beginning of human salvation, the foundation and root of
justification, and that this is to be justified by faith : and
because none of those things which precede justification,
whether they be of faith or works, merit the grace of
justification, that this is to be justified gratis, for there is a
preventing grace ; and that still man is justified by works,
and not by faith alone. That the just may fall into light
and venial sins, and that still they are just ; and that there
fore the just ought continually to labor by prayers, oblations,
alms, fastings, lest they should fall, because they are born
again to the Jiope of glory, and not to glory. That the
just, if they fall from the grace of justification, may be
justified again by the sacrament of repentance; that by any
mortal sin grace is lost, but not faith, but that faith also is
lost by infidelity, which is recession from religion. That
the works of, a justified man are merits; and that the
justified, by such, which are done by them through the
grace of God and the merit of Christ, merit everlasting life.
That Free-will was not lost and extinguished after the
sin of Adam; and that man may cooperate, by assenting
to the calling of God ; and that otherwise he would be an
inanimate body. They establish Predestination, by-
saying, that no one knows whether he is in the number of
the predestinate, and among those whom God has chosen
to himself, except by special revelation.
¦ "VL On Purgatory. That all the guilt from which men
are to be purified by temporal punishment is not blotted out
by justification, that therefore all go to purgatory to be puri
fied, before they can be admitted into heaven. That the souls
there detained are assisted by the suffrage of the faithful,
and particularly by the sacrifice of the mass; and that this
is diligently to be taught and preached." The torments
there endured are variously described, but they are mere
inventions and fictions.
" VII. On the Seven Sacraments. That there are
seven sacraments, — baptism, confirmation, the eucharist,
repentance, extreme unction, order, and matrimony; that
there are neither -more nor less ; that one is of greater dig
nity than another ; that they contain grace ; and that from

ROMAN CATHOLIC RELIGION. 5
the work operated by them grace is conferred : that there
were the same number of sacraments of the ancient law.
Baptism, confirmation, the eucharist, and repentance have
been treated of above. On the Sacrament of Extreme
Unction : That it is founded on the epistle of James,
chap. V. 14, 15; that it is to be administered to the sick at
their lives' end, whence it is called the sacrament of the
departing ; that if they recover, it may be applied again ;
that it is to be performed with oil consecrated by the bishop,
and with these w.ords : ' May God grant thee his indulgence
for whatsoever offence thou hast committed through- the
fault of the eyes, of the nostrils, or of the feeling.' On
THE Sacrament of Order : That there are seven orders
in the ministry of the priesthood, which differ in dignity,
and all together are called the ecclesiastical hierarchy,
which is like the order of an encampment; that inaugura
tions into the ministry are to be effected by unctions, and
by transferring of the Holy Spirit upon them. That the
secular power or consent, calling or authority of the ma
gistrate is not requisite for the ordination of bishops and
priests ; that they who ascend to the ministry only by the
appointment of their calling, are not ministers, but thieves
and robbers, who do not enter in by the door. On the
Sacrament op Matrimony. That a dispensation of de
grees and divorces belongs to the church. That the clergy
are not to contract matrimony. That all of them may have
the gift of chastity, and if any one saith he cannot. When
nevertheless he had made a vow, let him be anathema,
because God doth not refuse it to those who ask it properly,
aiid doth not suffer any one to be tempted beyond what he
is able to bear. That a state of virginity and celibacy is
to be preferred to the conjugal state ; besides other things
of the same nature.
" VIII. On the Saints. That the saints reigning
together with Christ offer up their prayers to God for men ;
that Christ is to be adored, and the saints to be invoked ; ,
that the invocation of saints is not idolatrous, nor derogatory
to the honor of the one Mediator between God and men ;
it is called Latria. That images of Christ, of Mary the
mother of God, and of the saints, are to be revered and
honored, not that it is to be supposed they possess any
divinity or virtue, but because the honor which is paid to
them is referred to the prototypes which they represent ;
and that by the images which they kiss, and before which
1*

b DOCTRINES OF THE ROMAN CATHOLIC RELIGION.
they kneel and uncover their heads, they adore Christ and
venerate the saints. That miracles of God are performed
by the saints.
"IX. On Power. That the Roman Pontiff is the
successor of the apostle Peter, and vicar of Jesus Christ,
the head of the church, and the universal bishop ; that he
is superior to councils ; that he hath the keys for opening
and shutting heaven, consequently the power of remitting
and retaining sins ; that therefore he, as keeper of the keys
of everlasting life, hath a right at once to earthly and
heavenly empire; that moreover bishops and priests have
such a power from him, because it was given also to the
rest of the apostles, and that therefore they are called
ministers of the keys. That it belongs to the church to
judge of the true sense and interpretation of the sacred
scriptures, and that they who oppose them are to suffer
punishments established by law. That it is not proper for
the laity to read the sacred scriptures, because the sense of
them is only known to the church : thence its ministers
boast that it is known to them."
X. The above doctrinals are selected from their councils
and bulls, particularly from the council of Trent, and the
papal bull confirming it, wherein all who think, believe,
and act contrary to what was there decreed, which in gen
eral is as above adduced, are condemned to be excommu
nicated.

A COMPENDIUM

DOCTRINES OF THE REFORMED CHURCH
AND RELIGION.

The membersof the Reformed Church being much treated
of in the Apocalypse, in its spiritual sense, it is expedient
before entering upon its explication, to unfold their doc
trines in the following order : On God ; on Christ the Lord ;
on Justification by Faith, and on Good Works ; on the Law
and the Gospel ; on Repentance and Confession ; on Ori
ginal Sin ; on Baptism ; on the Holy Supper ; on Free-will ;
and on the Church.
" I. On God. Of God they believe according to the
Athanasian creed, which, as it is in the hands of every one,
is not here inserted. That they believe in God the Father
as the creator and preserver ; in God the Son as the saviour
and redeemer ; and in the Holy Spirit as the illuminator
and sanctifier, is also well known.
" II. On CiiRisT THE Lord. Concerning the person
of Chiist, the same doctrine is not taught by all the re
formed ; the Lutherans teach that the Virgin Mary not only
conceived and brought forth a real man, but also the real
Son of God, whence she is justly called, and truly is, the
mother of God. That in Christ there are two natures, a
divine and a human, the divine from eternity, and the
human in time ; that these two natures are personally
united, altogether in such a manner, that there are not two
Christs, one the son of God, and the other the son of man.

8 DOCTRINES OF THE
but that one and the same is the son of God and the son of
man, not that these two natures are mixed together into one
substance, nor that one is changed into the other, but
that both natures retain their essential properties, which
are also described as to their qualities : that their union is
hypostatic, and that this is the most perfect communion,
like that of the soul and' body ; that therefore it is justly
said, that in Christ God is man and man God : that he did
not suffer for us as mere man only; but as such a man,
whose human nature hath so strict and ineffable a union
and communion with the son of God, as to become one
person with him ; that in truth the son of God suffered for
us, but yet according to the properties of human nature ;
that the son of Man, by whom is understood Christ as to
his human nature, was really exalted to the right hand of
God when he was taken into God, which was the case as
soon as he was conceived of the Holy Spirit in the womb ¦
of his mother; that Christ always had that majesty by-
reason of his personal union, but that, in his state of exin-
anition, he only exercised it so far as he thought proper ;
but that after his resurrection, he fully and entirely put off
the form of a servant, and put his human nature or essence
into a plenary assumption of the divine majesty ; and that
in this manner he entered into glory ; in a word, that Christ
is, and remains to all eternity, perfect God and man in one
indivisible person ; and the true, omnipotent, and eternal
God ; being also, with respect to his humanity, present at
the right hand of God, governs all things in heaven and
upon earth, and also fills all things, is with us, and dwells
and operates in us. That there is no difference of adoration,
because by the nature which is seen, the divinity which is
not seen, is adored. That the divine essence communicates
and imparts its own excellences to the human nature ; and
performs its divine operations by the body as by its organ ;
that thus all the fullness of the Godhead dwells in Christ
bodily, according to Paul. That the incarnation was
accomplished that he might reconcile the Father to us, and
become a sacrifice for the sins of the whole world, as well
original as actual ; that he was incarnate of the substance
of the Holy Spirit, but that his human nature was produced
from the Virgin Mary, which, as the Word, he assumed and
united to himself; that he sanctifies those who believe in
him, by sending the Holy Spirit into their hearts, to guide,
comfort and vivify them, and defend them against the devij

REFORMED CHURCH. 9
and the power of sin. That Christ descended into hell,,
and destroyed hell for all believers ; but in what manner
these things were effected, he doth not wish them to scru
tinize too curiousjy, but that the knowledge of this matter
may be reserved for another age, when not only this mys
tery, but many other things also shall be revealed." These
particulars are from Luther ; the Augustan Confession ; the
Council of Nice ; and the Smalcalden Articles. See the
Formula Concordiae.
"Some of the Reformed, who are also treated of in the
Formula Concordiae, -believe, that Christ, according to his
human nature, by exaltation, received only created gifts and
finite power, therefore that he is a man like any other,
retaining the properties of the flesh ; that therefore as to
his human nature he is not omnipotent and omniscient;
that although absent he governs, as a king, things remote
from himself; that as God from eternity he is with the
Father, and as a man born in time, he is with the angels in
heaven ; and that when it is said, in Christ God is man and
man God, it is only a figurative mode of speech : besides
other things of a like nature.
"But this disagreement is adjusted by the Athanasian
Creed, which is received by all in the Christian world,
where these words occur ; ' The true faith is, that we be
lieve and confess that our Lord Jesus Christ, the Son of
God, is God and man : God, of the substance of the Father,
begotten before the world, and man of the substance of the
mother, born in the world ; perfect God and perfect man :
who, although he be God and man, yet these are not two
but one Christ; one, not by conversion of the divine Essence
into body, but by the taking of his manhood into God ; One
altogether, not by confusion of substance, but by unity of
person ; for as the reasonable soul and body is one man, so
God and man is one Christ.'
"HI. On Justification by Faith, and on Good
Works. The justifying and saving faith of the clergy is
this; — that God the Father turned himself away from the
human race by reason of their iniquities, and so, from jus
tice, condemned them to eternal death, and that he there
fore sent his Son into the world to expiate and redeem them,
and make satisfaction and reconciliation ; and that the Son
did this by taking upon himself the damnation of the law,
and suffering himself to be crucified, and that thus by obe
dience he entirely satisfied God's justice, even to becoming

10 DOCTRINES OF THE
justice himself; and that God the Father imputes and
applies this, as his merit, to believers, and sends the Holy
Spirit to them, who operates charity, good works, and repent
ance, as a good tree produces good fruit ; and justifies, re
news, regenerates, and sanctifies; and that this faith is the
only medium of salvation, and that by it alone a man's sins
are forgiven. They make a distinction between the act and
the state of justification : — by the act of justification they
understand the beginning of justification, which takes place
in a moment, when man by that faith alone apprehends with
confidence the merit of Christ; by the state of justification
they understand the progress of that faith, which takes place
by the interior operation of the Holy Spirit, which does not
manifest itself except by certain signs, concerning which
they teach various things; they speak also of good, works
manifested, which are done from the man and his will, and
follow that faith ; but they exclude them from justification,
because the selfhood, and therefore the merit, of man is in
them. This is a summary of modern faith, but its confir
mations, and the traditions concerning it, are numerous and
manifold ; some of which also shall be adduced ; which are,
that men cannot be justified before God by their own strength,
merits, and works, but gratuitously for Christ's sake, by
faith ; that by this faith they believe that they are received
into grace, and their sins are remitted for his sake, who by
his death made satisfaction for us, and that God tbe Father
imputes this to believers for righteousness before him ; that
this faith, that Christ suffered and died for us, is not only
an historical knowledge, but also a cordial assent, confidence,
and, trust, that sins are gratuitously remitted for Christ's
sake, and that they are justified ; and that at this time these
three things concur, gratuitous promise, the merit of Christ
as a price, and propitiation : That faith is the righteousness
by which we are reputed just before God by reason of the
promise ; and that to be justified is to be absolved from sins,
and that it may also be called a kind of quickening and
regeneration ; that faith is reputed to us for righteousness,
not because it is so good a work, but because it apprehends
the merit of Christ. That the merit of Christ is his obedi
ence, passion, death, and resurrection ; that it is necessary
there should be something by which God can be approached,
and that this is nothing else but faith, by which reception is
effected. That faith, in the act of justification, enters by
tbe word and by the hearing, and that it is not the aot of

REFORMED CHURCH. 11
man, but that it is the operation of the Holy Spirit, and
that man does not cooperate any more than a statue of salt,
a stock, or a stone, doing nothing from himself, and knowing
nothing of it ; but that after the act he cooperates, yet not
with any will of his own in spiritual things ; in things nat
ural, civil, and moral, it is otherwise : but that they can so
far proceed in things spiritual as to will what is good, and
to feel delight in consequence, yet Ihis is not from their own
will, but from the Holy' Spirit, and that thiis they cooperate
not from their own powers, but from new powers and gifts
begun in them by the Holy Spirit in their conversion ; and
that in real conversion a change, renovation, and motion
are produced in the understanding and heart of man. That
charity, good works, and repentance do not enter into the
act of justification, but that they are necessary in the state
of justification, especially by reason of God's command,
and that by them are merited the corporeal rewards of this
life, but not the remission of sins and the glory of everlasting
life, because faith alone, without the works of the law, jus
tifies and saves. That faith in act justifies man, but faith
in state renovates him; that in renovation by reason of God's
command, the works reputed good, as pointed out by the
decalogue, are necessary to be performed, because it is the
will of God that carnal lusts should be restrained by civil
discipline, for which reason he has provided doctrine, -laws,
magistrates, and punishments ; that, therefore, it is conse
quently false, that by works we merit remission of sins and
salvation, and that works have any effectin preserving faith ;
and that it is also false, that man is reputed just on account
of the rational justice or righteousness he may possess; and
that reason can, from its own power, love God above all things
and perform his law ; in a word, that faith and salvation are
not preserved and retained in men by good works, but only
by the Spirit of God and by faith ; but still that good wotks
are testimonies that the Holy Spirit is present and dwells in
thein. They condemn as pernicious, this mode of speech, —
that good works are hurtful to salvation ; because the interior
works of the Holy Spirit are to be understood, which are
good, not exterior works proceeding from man's own will,
which are not good but evil, because they are meritorious.
They teach, moreover, that "Christ at the last judgment will
pronounce sentence upon good and evil works as effects
proper and not proper to the faith of man. This faith rules
at this day in the whole reformed Christian world with the

12 DOCTRINES OF THE
clergy, but not with the laity, except in a very few instances;
for the laity by faith understand nothing else but believing in
God the Father, the Son, and the Holy Spirit; and that he
who lives well and believes well, will be saved; and of the
Lord that he is the Saviour; for they are ignorant of the
mysteries of justification of their preachers, who, although
they preach such things, yet, with the laity who hear them,
they enter in at one ear and go out at the other; their teachers,
indeed, think themselves learned, from knowing them, and
labor much in their schools and universities to make them
selves masters of them ; therefore it is said above, that that
faith is the faith of the clergy. But yet the teachers teach
this same faith differently in the different kingdoms in which
the Reformed Church is established ; in Germany, Sweden,
and Denmark, they say, that the Holy Spirit operates by
that faith, and justifies and sanctifies men, and afterwards
successively renovates and regenerates them, but without the
works of the law; and they who are in that faith from trust
and confidence, are in grace with God the Father ; and that
thenthe evils which they do,-appear indeed, but are constant
ly remitted. In England, they teach, that that faith produ-
,ces charity without man's knowledge, and that when man
feels the Holy Spirit operate interiorly in himself, this opera
tion also is the good of charity ; and if he does not feel it,
and yet does good for the sake of salvation, that it may be
called good, but still that it derives somewhat from man, in
that there is merit in it. Moreover, that such faith can
operate this at the hour of death, yet they do not know how.
In Holland, they teach, that God the Father, for the sake of
the Son, justifies aud purifies man interiorly by the Holy
Spirit through that faith, but even to his own proper will,
from which it turns back without touching it ; some teach,
that it does indeed lightly touch it, and that the evils of
man's will do not appear in the sight of God. But a few
only of the laity know any thing of these mysteries of the
clergy, the latter indeed tire unwilling to publish them as
they are in themselves, because they know that the laity
have no relish for them.
"•IV. On THE Law and the Gospel. That the law
wasgiven by God, that it might be known what sin is, and
that thus it might be restrained by threats and by fear, and
afterwards by promise and the annunciation of giace ; there
fore the principal office of the law is, to reveal original sin
and all the fruits of it, and to make known to how horrible a
degree the nature of man is fallen and totally depraved ; by

REFORMED CHURCH. 13
this means it terrifies, humbles, and reduces man to despair
of himself, and anxiously to desire aid : this effect of the
law is called contrition, which is not active or factitious, but
passive, and the torment of conscience ; but the gospel is the
whole doctrine concerning Christ and faith ; and, therefore,-
concerning the remission of sins ; consequently, a most joy
ful messenger, not reproving and terrifying, but comforting:
by the law the wrath of God against all impiety is revealed,
and man is condemned, therefore, it causes man to look up
to Christ, and to the gospel ; they must both be preached,
because they are connected. The gospel teaches that
Christ took upon himself the curse of the law, and expiated
all sins, and that we consequently obtain remission by faith.
That the Holy Spirit is given and received, and the heart
of man renewed, not by the preaching of the law, but of the
Gospel; and that the Spirit afterwards makes use of the
ministry of the law, to teach and shew, in the decalogue,
what the good will and pleasure of God is ; thus the Spirit
mortifies and quickens. That a distinction is to be made
between the works of the law and the works of the Spirit,
therefore, the faithful are not under the law, but under grace,
for that very reason. That the righteousness of the law
does not justify, that is, does not reconcile nor regenerate,
nor, by itself, make men accepted of God ; but when the
Holy Spirit is given, the fulfilling of the law follows. That
the works of the second table of the decalogue do not justify,
because by it we act with men, and not properly with God,
and yet in justification we must act with God. That Christ
without sin suffered the punishment of sin, and was made
a sacrifice for us, whereby he took away that right of the
law, that it might not condemn believers, because he is a
propitiation for them, for the sake of which they are reputed
just. " V. On Repentance and Confession. That repent
ance consists of two parts ; one is contrition, or terror
struck into the conscience by reason of sin; the other faith,
which is conceived from the Gospel, and by the remission
of sins, comforts the conscience and delivers from terrors.
He who confesses himself to be nothing but sin, compre
hends all sins, excludes none, and forgets none ; thus sins
are purged away, man is purified, rectified, and sanctified;
because the Holv Spirit does not suffer sin to have dominion,
but repres.ses and restrains it. That the enumeration of
sins ought to be free, as the person may choose or not
VOL. 1. 2

14 DOCTRINES OF THE
choose ; and that great stress is to be laid upon private con
fession and absolution; therefore, if any one chooses, he
may confess his sins, and receive absolution from the con
fessor, and that in such case his sins are remitted. The
words which the minister is to make use of on this occasion
are ; ' May God be propitious to thee, and confirm thy faith ;
be it unto thee as thou believest, and I, by the command
ment of the Lord, remit to thee thy sins : ' but others say,
' I announce to thee the remission of thy sins : ' that still,
however, sins are not forgiven by repentance any more than
by works ; but by faith. Therefore, the repentance of the
clergy is only a confession before God that they are sinners,
and a prayer that they may persevere in faith. That expia
tions and satisfactions are not necessary, because Christ is
expiation and satisfaction.
" VI. On Original Sin they teach. That after the fall
of Adam all men propagated according to nature are born
in sin, that is, without the fear of God, and with concupiscen
ces ; and that this condemns and brings eternal death upon
those who are not born again by baptism and the. Holy
Spirit : that it is a privation of original' righteousness, and
at the same time an inordinate disposition of the parts of
the soul, and a corrupt habit. That there is a difference
between the nature itself into which man was created,
which exists even after the fall, and remains a creature of
God, and original sin ; therefore, that there is a difference
between corrupt nature, and the corruption which is inhe
rent in nature, and by which nature is corrupt : that no one
but God alone can separate the corruption of nature from
nature itself; that this will manifestly be done in the blessed
resurrection, because then nature itself, which encloses man
in this world, will rise again without original sin, and enjoy
eternal felicity ; that the difference is as great as between
the work of God and the work of the devil ; that this sin
did not invade nature in such a manner, as if Satan had
created any evil substantially, and commixed it with nature,
but that concreate and original righteousness was lost : that
original sin is an accident; and that by reason of it, man is,
as it were, spiritually dead before God : that this evil is
covered and pardoned by Christ alone : that the seed itself
from which man is formed, is contaminated with that sin :
that hence also it is, that man receives from his parents
depraved inclinations and internal uncleanness of heart.
" VII. On Baptism. That baptism is not simply water,

REFORMED CHURCH. 15
but that it is water taken by the divine command, and sealed
with the Word of God, and thus sanctified : that the virtue,
work, fruit, and end of baptism, is, that men may be saved,
and admitted into the Christian communion. That by bap
tism victory is offered over death and the devil ; remission
of sins ; the grace of God ; Christ with all his works ; and
the Holy Spirit with all his gifts ; and eternal blessedness
to all and every believer. Whether faith be given to infants,
also, by baptism, is a question too deep to be solicitously
inquired into. That immersion in water signifies the mor
tification of the old raan, and the resurrection of the new;
that therefore it may be called, the laver of regeneration;
and the true laver in the Word ; also in the death and burial
of Christ. That the life of a Christian is a daily baptism
once begun in this manner : that the water does not effect
this, but the Word of God, which is in and with the water,
and the faith of God's Word added to the water ; that hence
it follows, that baptism in the name of God, is performed by
men indeed, but is not from them, but from God himself
That baptism does not take away original sin, by extin
guishing evil concupiscence, but only the guilt of it.
" But others of the Reformed believe, that baptism is an
external laver of water, whereby an internal ablution from
sin is signified : that it does not confer regeneration, faith,
the grace of God, and salvation, but only signifies and seals
them ; and that they are not conferred in and with baptism,
but afterwards as the person grows up ; and that the elect
alone obtain the grace of Christ and the gift of faith : and
because salvation does not depend upon baptism, that there
fore it is permitted to be performed by another for want of a
regular minister.
" VIII. On the Lord's Supper. They of the Reformed
Church, who are called Lutherans, teach that in the holy
supper or sacrament of the altar, the body and blood of
Christ are really and substantially present, and are actually
distributed and received with the bread and wine ; that
therefore the real body and the real blood of Christ are in,
with, and under the bread and wine, and are given to Christ
ians to eat and drink ; and that therefore they are not simply
bread and wine, but are included and bound in the Word of
God, and that this causes them to be the body and blood of
Christ; for when the Word accedes to the element, it be
comes a sacrament; but yet that there is no transubstantia
tion, such as is that of the papists : that it is the food of the

16 DOCTRINES OF THE
soul, nourishing and strengthening the new man : that it
was instituted, to the end that faith might repair and receive
its strength, to give remission of sins, and a new life, which
Christ merited for us : that thus the body and blood of Christ
are not only taken spiritually by faith, but also by the mouth,
in a supernatural way, by reason of their sacramental union
with the bread and wine : that the worthiness of this supper
consists in obedience alone, and in the merit of Christ, which
is applied by true faith. In a word, that the sacraments of
the Lord's supper and of baptism, are testimonies of the will
and grace of God towards men ; and that the sacrament of
the supper is a promise of remission of sins through faith ;
that it may move the heart to believe ; and that the Holy
Spirit may operate through the Word and the sacraments :
that the consecration of the minister does not produce these
effects, but that they are to be attributed to the sole omni
potent virtue of the Lord. That the unworthy, as well as
the worthy, receive the real body and blood of Christ, as it
hung upon the cross ; but the worthy to salvation, the un
worthy to condemnation ; that they are worthy who have
faith : that no one is to be forced to that supper, but every
one may approach when urged by spiritual hunger.
" Others, however, of the Reformed Church teach, that
in the holy supper the body and blood of Christ are only
taken spiritually, and that the bread and wine are only
signs, types, symbols, marks, figures, and similitudes ; that
Christ is not bodily present, but only in virtue and opera
tion from his Divine Essence ; but that in heaven there is a
conjunction according to the communication of idioms: that
the worthiness of this supper depends not only upon faith,
but also upon preparation : that the worthy alone receive its
virtue, but the unworthy bread and wine only. Although
there are these disagreements in sentiment, yet all the Re
formed agree in this ; that it is altogether necessary that
tbey should do the work of repentance, who desire to re
ceive that holy supper worthily; the Lutherans insist that if
they do not do repentance from evil works, and yet approach,
they are eternally condemned; and the English, that other
wise the devil will enter into them as he did into Judas;
this is evident from the prayers read before the communion.
" IX. On Free Will. They make a distinction be
tween the state before the fall, after the fall, after the recep
tion of faith and renovation, and after the resurrection. That
man since the fall is entirely incapable of beginning, thifljj-.

REFORMED CHURCH. 17
ing, understanding, believing, willing, operating or coope
rating any thing from his own powers in matters of a spir
itual and divine nature ; or of applying or accommodating
himself to grace; but that his natural will is only for those
things which are contrary to God, and displease him ; there
fore that man in spiritual things is like a stock, but that
still he has a capacity, not active but passive, whereby he
can be turned to good by the grace of God ; that neverthe
less there remains in man since the fall, the free-will and
power either to hear or not to hear the Word of God, and
that thus a spark of faith may be kindled in his heart, which
embraces the remission of sins for Christ's sake, and imparts
consolation. That nevertheless the human will enjoys the
liberty of performing civil righteousness, and of making
choice of such things as are within the province of reason.
"X. On the Church. That the church is the congre
gation and communion of saints, and that it is dispersed over
the whole world among those who have the same Christ and
the same Holy Spirit, and the same sacraments, whether they
have similar or dissimilar traditions : and that it is princi
pally a society of faith ; and that this church alone is the
body of Christ, and that the good are both really and nomi
nally a church, but the wicked only nominally ; that the
wicked and hypocrites, because they are intermixed, are
members of the church according to its external signs, pro
vided they are not excommunicated, but that they are not
members of the body of Christ. That ecclesiastical rites,
which are called ceremonies, are matters of indifference
(adiaphori), and that they are not the worship of God, nor
a part of the worship of God ; that therefore the church is
at liberty to institute, change, and abrogate them, as, for
instance, the distinctions of garments, times, days, meats,
and the like ; and that therefore one church ought not to
condemn another on account of things of this nature."
These are the doctrines of the Reformed Church and
Religion in the abstract; but those which are taught by the
Schwengfeldians, Pelagians, ManichiEans, Donatists, Ana
baptists, Armenians, Cinglians, Antitrinitariaris, Socinians,
Arians, and, at this day, by the Quakers and Moravians,
are passed over, because they are reprobated and rejected
by the Reformed Church as heretical.
2*

THE APOCALYPSE,

CHAPTER I.

1. The Revelation of Jesus Christ, which God gavp unto him,
to show unto his servants things which must shortly come to
pass ; and he signified [it] sending, by his angel, to his servant
John, 2. Who bore witness of the Word of God, and of the testi
mony of Jesus Chrisr, whatsoever things he saw.
3. Blessed is he that readeth, and they that hear, the words
of the prophecy, and keep those things which are written therein ;
for the time is at hand.
4. John to the seven churches which are in Asia: Grace be
unto you, and peace, from Him who is, and who was, and who
is to come ; and from the seven spirits which are before his
throne ;
5. And from Jesus Christ, who is the faithful witness, the
first-begotten from the dead, and the prince of the kings of the
earth. To Him that loved us, and washed us from our sins in
his blood,
6. And hath made us kings and priests unto God and his
Father : to him be glory and might for ever and ever. Amen.
7. Behold he cometh with clouds, and every eye shall see
him, and they [also] who pierced him ; and all the tribes of the
earth shall wail because of him. Even so ; Amen.
8. I am the Alpha and the Omega, the beginning and the
end, saith the Lord, who is, and who was, and who is to come,
the Almighty.
9. I John, who also am your brother, and companion in
tribulation, and in the kingdom and patience of Jesus Christ,
was in the island called Patmos, for the Word of God, and for
the testimony of Jesus Christ.
10. I was in the spirit on the Lord's day ; and I heard behind
me a gi-eat voice, as of a trumpet,
IL Saymg, I am the Alpha and the Omega, the First and the

20 THE APOCALYPSE REVEALED. [CH. I.
Last : and, what thou seest, write in a book, and send [it] to
the churches, wbich are in Asia ; unto Ephesus, and unto
Smyrna, and unto Pergamos, and unto Thyatira, aud unto Sardis,
and unto Philadelphia, and unto Laodicea.
12. And I turned to see the voice that spoke with me : And,
being turned, 1 saw seven golden candlesticks ;
13. Aud ill the midst of the seven candlesticks one like unto
the Son of Man, clothed with a garment down to the foot, and
girt about the paps with a golden girdle.
14. And his head .ind his hairs were white as wool is white,
like unto snow ; and his eyes were as a flame of fire ;
15. And his feet were like unto fine brass, as if they burned
in a furnace ; and his voice as the voice of many waters.
16. And he had in his right hand seven stars; and out of his
mouth went a sharp two-edged sword ; and his face was as the
sun shiueth in his power.
17. And when I saw him, I fell at his feet as dead. And he
laid his right hand uj)on me, saying unto me, fear not; I am the
First and the Last ;
18. And am he that liveth, and was dead ; and behold I am
alive for ever and ever. Araen : aud 1 have the keys of hell and
of death.
19. Write the things which thou hast seen, and the things
which are, and the things which shall be hereafter.
20. The mystery of the seven stars which" thou sawest in
my right liand, and the seven golden candlesticks. The seven
stars are the angels of the seven churches ; and ihe seven candle
sticks, which thou sawest, are the seven churches.

THE SPIRITUAL SENSE.
Thk Contents of the whole chapter. That this revelation
is from the Lord alone, and that it will be received by those who
will be in his new church, which is the New Jerusalem, aud
acknowledge the Lord as the God of heaven aud earth ; the Lord
is also described as to the Word.
The Contents of each Verse. " The revelation of Jesus
Christ," signifies, predictions from the Lord concerning himself
and his church, what the latter will be in its end, and what it will
be afterwards: "Which God gave unto him to show unto his
servants," signifies, for the use of those who are in iaith origi
nating in charity: "Things which must shortly come to pass,"
signifies, that they will certainly be, lest the church jierish : "And
he signified [it], sending by his angel, to his servant John," signi
fies, the things which are revealed from the Lord through heaven
to those who are in the good of life from charity and its faith :
« Who bore witness of the Word of God, and of the testimony

CH. I.] THE APOCALYPSE REVEALED. 2J
of Jesus Christ," signifies, who fi-om the heart, and so in the
light, receive divine truth from the Word, and acknowledge the
Lord's Humanity to be divine : " Whatsoever things he saw,"
signifies, theii- illustration in all the things which are in this
revelation : " Blessed is he that readeth, and they that hear, the
words of the prophecy, and keep those things which ai-e written
therein," signifies, the communion of those with the angels of
heaven, who live according to the doctrines of the New Jerusa
lem : " For the time is at hand," signifies, that the state of the
church is such that it cannot endure any longer, so as to have
conjunction with the Lord : " John to the seven churches,"
signifies, to all who are in the Christian world where the Word
is, and by it the Lord is known, and who accede to the church :
" Which ai-e in Asia,'' signifies, to those who are in the light of
truth from the Word : " Grace be unto you, and peace," signifies,
divine salutation : " From Him who is, and who was, and who
is to come," signifies, from the Lord who is eternal and infinite,
and who is Jehovah : " And from the seven spirits which are
before his throne," signifies, from the univei-sal heaven, where
the Lord is in his diviue truth: " And from Jesus Christ," sig
nifies, the Divine Humanity : " Who is the faithful witness,"
signifies, that he is Divine Truth itself: " The first-begotten from
tlie dead," signifies, that he is Divine Goodness itself: "And the
prince of the kings of tlie earth," signifies, from whom proceeds
all truth origuiating in good in the churcla: "To him that loved
us, aud washed us from our sins in his blood," signifies, who out
of love and mercy, reforms and regenerates men by his divine
truths from the Word: "And hath made us kings and priests,"
signifies, who gives those who are boi-n of him, that is, regenera
ted, to be in wisdom from divine n-uths and in love from divine
goods: "Unto God and his Father," signifies, and so images of
his divine wisdom and of his divine love: "To him be glory
and might for ever and ever," signifies, to whom alone belongs
divine majesty and diviue omnipotence to etei-nity : " Amen,"
signifies, divine confirmation from the ti-iith, thus from himself:
"Behold, he cometh with clouds," signifies, that the Lord will
reveal himself in the literal sense of the Woi-d, and will open its
spiritual sense at the end of the church : " And evei-y eye shall
see him," signifies, that all who are in the undei-standing of
divine truth from affection wll acknowledge him : " And they
[also] who pierced him," signifies, that they also will see who
are in falses in the church : " And all the tribes of the earth
shall wail because of him," signifies, that this will be when there
are no longer any goods and truths in the church: "Even so.
Amen," signifies, divine confirmation that so it will be : "I am
the Alpha and the Omega, the beginning and the end," signifies,
who is the self-subsisting and the only-subsisting from first
principles to ultimates, from whom all things proceed ; thus, who
is the self-subsisting and only-subsisting love, the self-subsisting
and only-subsisting wisdom, and the self-subsisting and only-sub-

22 THE APOCALYPSE REVEALED. [CH. I.
sisfing life in himself; aud consequently the self-subsisting and
only-subsisting Creator, Saviour, and lllumiiiator, from himself
aud thence the All in all of heaven and the church: "Saith the
Lord, who is, and who was, and who is to come," signifies, who
is eternal and infinite, and who is Jehovah : " The Almighty,"
signifies, who is, lives, and has power, from himself, and who
governs all things from first jiriiicipies by ultimates: "1, John,
who also am your brother, and companion," signifies, those who
are in the good of charity, and thence in the truths of faith : " In
tribulation, and in the kingdom, and patience of Jesus Christ,"
signifies, which in the church are infested by evils and falses, but
which will be removed by the Lord at his coming: "Was in
the isle called Patmos," signifies, a state and place in which he
could be illuminated: "For the Word of God, and for the
testimony of Jesus Christ," signifies, that divine truth from the
Word might be received at heart and so iu the light, and that the
Lord's Humanity might he acknowledged to be divine : " I was
in the spirit on the Lord's day," signifies, a spiritual state at that
time from divine influx: "And I heard behind me a great voice
as of a trumpet," signifies, a manifest perception of diviue truth
revealed from heaven : " Saying, I am the Alpha and the Omega,
the First and the Last," signifies, who is the self-subsisting and
the only-subsisting from first principles, from whom all things pro
ceed, &c. as above: "And what thou seest, write in a. book,"
signifies, that it may be revealed to posterity : " And send to the
churches which are in Asia," signifies, for those in the Christian
world who are in the liglit of truth from the Word: "Unto
Ephesus, and unto Smyriia, and unto Pergamos, and unto Thya
tira, and unto Sardi.s, and unto Philadelphia, and unto Laodicea,"
signifies, sjiecifically according to the state of reception of each:
"And I turned to see the voice th.nt spoke with me," signifies,
inversion of the state of those who iu-e in good of life, with
respect to the perception of truth in the Word, when they turn
themselves to the Lord : " And being turned, I saw seven golden
candlesticks," signifies, the New Church, which will be in illus
tration from the Liii-d out nf the Word : " And in the midst of
the seven candlesticks one like unto the Son of Man," sijjiiifies,
the Lord as to the Word, from whom that church is: "Clothed
with a garment down to the font," signifies, the proceeding divine
which is divine truth: " ,\nd girt about the paps with a golden
girdle," signifies, the proceediu!!-, and at the same rime, conjoining
divine, which is divine good : " .A-nd his head and his hairs were
white as wool is white, like unto snow," signifies, the divine love
of the divine wisdom in fii-stpiinoiplesaiid in ultimates: "And his
eyes were as a flame of fire," signifies, the divine wisdom of
the divine love: "And his feet were like unto fine brass, as if
they burned in a furnace," signifies, divine good natural ; " And
his voice as the voice of manv waters," signifies, divine truth
natural : " And he had in his right hand seven stars," signifies,
all knowledges of goodness and truth in the Word from hira !

CH. I.] THE APOCALYPSE REVEALED. OQ
" And out of his mouth went a sharp two-edged sword," signifies,
the dispersion of fulses by the Word, and by doctrine thence from
the I.,ord: "And his face was as the sun shiueth in his power,"
signifies, the Divine Love and the Divine Wisdom, which are
himself, and proceed from himself: " And , when i saw him, I
fell at his feet as dead," signifies, a defect of his own life fiom
such presence of the Lord: "And he laid his right hand upon
me," signifies, life then inspired from him: "Saying unto me.
Fear not," signifies, resuscitation, and at the sarae time adoration
from the most profound humiliation : " I am the First and the
Last," signifies, that he is eternal and infinite, therefore, the only
God : " And am he that hveth," signifies, who alone is life, and
from whom alone life is: "And wa.s dead," signifies, that he was
neglected in the church, and his Divine Humanity not acknow
ledged: "And behold, I am alive for ever and ever," signifies,
that he is life eternal: "Amen," signifies, diviue confirmation
that this is truth : " And I have the keys of hell and death,"
signifies, that he alone has power to save: "Write the things
which thou hast seen, and the things which are, and the thmgs
which shall be hereafter," .signifies, that all the things which are
now revealed are for the use of posterity : " The mystery of the
seven stars which thou sawest in my right hand, and the seven
golden candlesticks," signifies, arcana in visions concerning the
new heaven and the new church : " The seven stars are the
angels of the seven churches," signifies, the new church in the
heavens, which is the new heaven : " And the seven candlesticks
which thou sawest, are the seven churches," signifies, the New
Church upon earth, which is the New Jerusalem descending
fi-om ttie Lord out of the new heaven.

THE EXPLANATION.
1. What the spiritual sense is, has hitherto been un
known. That there is such a sense in every particular
of the Word, is shown in the Doctrine of the New Jeru
salem concerning the Sacred Scriptures, n. 5 — 26, and
that without it, the Word in many places cannot be un
derstood : this sense does not appear in the hteral sense,
for it is in it as the soul in its body. It is well known,
that there is what is spiritual, and what is natural ; and
that what is spiritual flows into v\ hat is natural, and renders
itself visible and sensible in those forms which are the
objects of sight and touch, and that what is spiritual,
without such forms, is perceived no otherwise than as

24 THE APOCALYPSE REVEALED. [CH. I.
affection and thought, or as love and wisdom which are
of the mind : that affection and thought, or love whose
property it is to be affected, and wisdom whose property
it is to think, are spiritual, is acknowledged ; that these
two faculties of the mind show themselves in the body-
in forms, which are called organs of sense and motion, is
well known ; also, that they make a one, and such a one
as that what the inind thinks, that the mouth in an instant
speaks, and what the mind wills, that the body in an instant
does ; hence it is evident, that there is a perfect union of
things spiritual and natural in man. It is the same with
every thing in the world, both generally and particularly ;
there is in them something spiritual, wbich is the inmost
of the cause, and something natural, which is its effect,
and these two make a one ; and what is spiritual does not
appear in what is natural, because it dwells in it as the soul
in its body, and as the inmost of the cause in the effect, as
was observed before. It is the same with the Word ; that
this is internally spiritual, because it is divine, cannot be
denied by any one ; but as what is spiritual does not
appear in the sense of the letter, which is natural, there
fore, the spiritual sense has hitherto been unknown ; nor
could it have been known before genuine truths were
revealed by the Lord, for in these that sense consists.
For this reason the Apocalypse has not been understood
before. But lest any doubt should remain, that such
things are contained in it, the particulars must be explain
ed, and demonstrated by sirailar passages in other parts
of the Word. The explanation and demonstration now
follow. 2. " The Revelation of Jesus Clirist," signifies, pre
dictions from the Lord concerning himself and his church,
what the latter will be in its end, and what it will be
afterwards, as well in the heavens as upon earth. By
the Revelation of Jesus Christ are signified all predic
tions, which, coming from the Lord, are called the Reve
lation of Jesus Christ ; that they relate to the Lord and
his church, will appear from the explanations. Tbe Apo
calypse does not treat of the successive stales of the church,
much less of the successive states of kingdoms, as some

CH. I.] THE APOCALYPSE REVEALED. 25
have hitherto believed, but frora beginning to end it treats
of the last state of the church in heaven and earth ; and
then concerning the last judgment ; and after this the New
Church, which is the New Jerusalem : That this New
Church is the end and object of this work, is very evident,
wherefore those things which are first mentioned refer to
the state of the church, as to its quality immediately
antecedent to its appearance. But in what series these
matters are treated of, may be seen from the contents of
each chapter ; and more distinctly from the explanation
of each particular verse.
3. " Which God gave unto him to show unto his ser
vants," signifies, for those who are in faith derived from
charity, or in truths of wisdom derived from the good of
love. By showing is signified to manifest, and.by servants
are here signified those who are in faith derived from char
ity ; to them these things are manifested, because they
understand and receive them : by servants, in a spiritual
sense, are understood those who are in truths ; and because
truths originate in good, by servants are understood those
who are in truths derived from good, therefore, also, those
who are in wisdom derived from love, because wisdom is
of tiuth, and love is of good ; also those who are in faith
derived from charity, because faith also is of truth, and
charity is of good ; and since the genuine spiritual sense
is abstracted from person, therefore in it by servants are
signified truths. Now truths being subservient to good
by their teaching it, therefore, in general, and property,
by servant, in the Word, is meant what is subservient, or
he or that which serves ; in this sense not only the pro
phets are called the servants of God, but also the Lord as
to his Humanity ; that the prophets are called the servants
of God, is evident from the following passages : " Jehovah
hath sent unto you all his servants the prophets," Jerem.
xxv. 4. " He revealeth his secret unto his servants the
prophets," Amos iii. 7. " His laws which he set before
us by his servants the prophets," Dan. ix. 10; and Moses
is called the servant of Jehovah," Malachi iii. 22;* the
* In the Hebrew Bible there are only three chapters in Malachi,
VOL. I. 3

26 THE APOCALYPSE REVEALED, [CH. I,
reason is because by a prophet in the spiritual sense is
understood truth of doctrine, as explained below. And
because the Lord was divine truth itself, which also is the
Word, and is thence called the Prophet; and served in
tbe world, and serves all to eternity by his teaching, there
fore, he also, in many places, is called the servant of Je
hovah; as in the following: "He shall see of the travail
of his soul, and shall be satisfied ; by his knowledge shall
my righteous servant justify many," Isaiah liii. 11. " Be
hold, my servant shall deal prudently, he shall be exalted,
and extolled, and be very high," Isaiah Iii. 13. " Behold,
my servant whom I uphold, mine elect, in whom my soul
delighteth, I have put my spirit upon him," Isaiah xiii.
1, 19; this is spoken of the Lord: in like manner David
is called a servant, where, by him, the Lord is under
stood ; as in the following passages : " And I the Lord
will be their God, and my servant David a prince among
them," Ezek. xxxiv. 24. "David, my servant, shall be
king over them, that they all shall have one shepherd,"
Ezek. xxxvii. 24. " I will defend this city to save it,
for mine own sake, and for my servant David's sake,"
Isaiah xxxvii. 35. So also in Psahn Ixxviii. 70 — 72,
Ixxxix. 3, 4, 20. That by David in these places is meant
the Lord, may be seen in the Doctrine of the New Jeru
salem concerning the Lord, n. 43, 44. The Lord him
self says the same of himself ; " Whosoever will be great
among you, let him be your minister, and whosoever will
be chief among you, let him be your servant, even as the
Son of man came not to be ministered unto, but to min
ister," Matt. XX. 26, 28, Mark x. 42 — 44, Luke xxii. 27,
and so in Luke xii. 37. This the Lord says, because by
servant and minister is understood one who serves and
ministers by teaching, and, abstracted from person, divine
truth, which was himself. Since, therefore, by servant is
understood he who teaches divine truth, it is evident that
by servants in this place in the Apocalypse are meant
and as our author quotes from tbe Hebrew text, it may be neces
sary to observe, that this text in oar version is chap. iv. 4. In all
like instances we shall alter it to the state of the English teit.
Editors.

CH. I.] THE APOCALYPSE KEVEALED. 27
those who are in truths derived from good, or in faith
derived from charity, because these can teach from the
Lord, that is, the Lord can teach and minister by them.
In this sense they are called servants in Matthew : " In
the consummation of the age, 'who then is a faithful and
wise servant, whom his Lord hath made ruler over his
household, to give them their meat in due season : blessed
is that servant whom his Lord, when he cometh, shall
find so doing," xxiv. 45. And in Luke: " Blessed are
those servants, whom the Lord when becometh shall find
watching: verily, I say unto you, that he shall gird him
self, and make them to sit down to meat, and will come
forth and serve them," xii. 37. In heaven all are called
servants of the Lord, who are in his spiritual kingdom,
but they who are in his celestial kingdom are called min
isters ; the reason is, because they who are in his spiritual
kingdom, are in wisdom from divine truth ; and they who
are in his celestial kingdom, are in love from divine good;
and good ministers and truth serves. But in an opposite
sense, by servants are meant those who serve the devil ;
these are in a state of real servitude ; but they who serve
the Lord are in a state of liberty ; as the Lord also teaches
in John, viii. 32 — 36.
4. " Things which must shortly come to pass," signi
fies, that they will certainly be, lest the church perish.
By coming to pass shortly, is not meant that the things
which are foretold in the Apocalypse, will happen imme
diately and speedily, but certainly ; and that unless they
do happen the church must perish. In the divine idea,
and thence in the spiritual sense, there is no time, but
instead of time, there is state ; and because shortly relates
to time, by it is signified certainly, and, that it will come
to pass before its time ; for the Apocalypse was given in
the first century, and since that seventeen centuries have
now elapsed, from which it is evident, that by shortly is
signified that which corresponds to it, and that is, certainly.
The like is also involved in these words of the Lord ;
" Except those days should be shortened, there should
no flesh be saved ; but for the elect's sake, those days
shall be shortened," Matt. xxiv. 22: by which also is

28 THE APOCALYPSE REVEALED. [CH. I.
understood, that except the church should come to an end
before its time, it would totally perish ; in that chapter
the consummation of the age, and the Lord's coming are
treated of;, and by the consummation of the age is meant
the last state of the old church, and by the Lord's coming,
the first state of the new. It was observed, that in the
divine idea there is no time, but a presence of all things
past and future ; wherefore it is said by David, " A thou
sand years in thy sight are but as yesterday," Psalm xc.
4 : and again : " I will declare the decree, Jehovah hath
said unto me. Thou ait my son, this day have I begotten
thee," Psalm ii.-7 : this day denotes the presence of the
Lord's advent. Thence also it is, that an entire period is
called day in the Word, and its first state the dawning
and the morning, and its last evening and night.
5. "And he signified [it], sending by his angel to his
servant John," signifies, the things which are revealed
from the Lord through heaven, to those who are in the
good of life derived from charity and its faith. By signi
fied [it], sending by his angel, in the spiritual sense, is
meant things revealed from heaven, or through heaven
from the Lord ; for by angel in the Word is every where
understood the angelic heaven, and in a supreme sense
the Lord himself; the reason is, because no angel ever
speaks with man in a state of separation from heaven ; for
there is such a conjunction of each individual with all in
heaven, that every one speaks from the communion,
although the angel is not conscious of it : for heaven in
the sight of the Lord is as one man, whose soul is the
Lord himself; wherefore the Lord speaks with man
through heaven, as man does frora his soul through his
body with another ; and this is done in conjunction with
all and every thing of his mind, in the midst of which
are the things which he speaks ; but this arcanum cannot
be unfolded in a few words ; it is partly unfolded in The
Angelic Wisdom concerning the Divine Love and the
Divine Wisdom: hence it is evident, that by angel is
signified heaven, and in a supreme sense the Lord. The
reason why by angel the Lord is understood in a supreme
sense, is, because heaven is not heaven from any thing

CH. I.] THE APOCALYPSE REVEALED. 29
proper to the angels, but from the divine of the Lord,*
from which is derived their love and wisdom, yea their
life ; hence it is that the Lord himself is called an angel
in the Word. From these considerations it appears that
the angel did not speak from himself with John ; but the
Lord out of the midst of heaven by him. By these words
is meant, that this is revealed to those who are in the good
of life derived from charity and its faith, because these
are understood by John ; for by the twelve disciples or
apostles of the Lord, are understood all who are of the
church in truths from good ; and, in an abstract sense, all
things of the church ; and by Peter, all who are in faith ;
and, abstractedly, faith itself; by James, they who are in
charity, and, abstractedly, charity itself; and by John,
they who are in the good of life from charity and its faith,
and, abstractedly, good of life itself derived from thence :
that these things are meant by John, James, and Peter,
in the Word of the evangelists, may be Seen in a Treatise
concerning the New Jerusalem and its Heavenly Doctrine,
n. 122. Since good of life, grounded in charity and its
faith, constitutes the church, therefore, by the apostle
John were revealed the arcana concerning the state of
the church which are contained in his visions. That by
all the names of persons and places in the Word are sig
nified things of heaven and the church, is abundantly
shown in the Arcana Coelestia. From these considera
tions it may appear, that by signified [it,] sending by his
angel to his servant John, is understood, in the spiritual
sense, what is revealed by the Lord through heaven to
those who are in the good of life derived from charity and
its faith ; for charity through faith operates good, and not
charity by itself nor faith by itself.
6. " Who bore witness of the Word of God, and the
testiraony of Jesus Christ," signifies, who, from their
heart, and so in the light, receive divine truth from the
Word, and acknowledge the Lord's Humanity to be divine.
It is said of John, that he bore witness of the Word of
* The words of our author, Divino Domini, may require the terms
sphere or influence, or Holy Spirit, to give them their full meaning ;
which the intelligent reader can supply, or not, as he thinks best.
3*

30 THE APOCALYPSE REVEALED. [CH. I.
God ; but as by John are meant all who are principled in
good of life frora charity and its faith, as was said above,
n. 5, therefore in the spiritual sense all these are under
stood : the angels who are in the spiritual sense of the
Word, never know any name of a person mentioned in
the Word, but only that which the person represents and
thence signifies, which, instead of John, is good of life, or
good in act ; consequently all in the aggregate who are
in that good : these witness, that is, see, acknowledge,
receive cordially in light, and confess the truths of the
Word, especially that truth therein that the Lord's Hu
manity is divine; which may appear from the passages
quoted from the Word in great abundance in the Doctrine
of the New Jerusalem concerning the Lord. By Jesus
Christ and by the Lamb, in the Apocalypse, is understood
the Lord as to the Divine Humanity, and by God, from
which are all things, the Lord as to his -Divinity. With
regard to the spiritual signification of witnessing or testi
fying, this is predicated of truth, because in the world
the truth is to be testified or witnessed, and when it is
testified, it is acknowledged ; but in heaven truth testifies
of itself, because it is itself the light of heaven ; for when
the angels hear the truth, they instantly know and ac
knowledge it ; and because the Lord is truth itself, as he
himself teaches in John, chap. xiv. 6, he is in heaven
the testimony of himself; hence it may appear, what is
meant by the testimony of Jesus Christ ; wherefore the
Lord saith, " Ye sent unto John, and he bare witness
unto the truth ; but I receive not testimony from man,"
John V. 33 : and in another place : " John came for a wit
ness, to bare witness of the light ; he was not that light ;
the Word which was with God, and was God, and was
made flesh, was the true light, wbich lighteth every man,"
John i. 1,2, 7, 8, 14, 34 : and in another place : " Jesus
said, though I bare record of myself, yet my record is
true, for I know whence I came, and whither I go,"
John viii. 14. " When the Comforter is come, even the
spirit of truth, he shall testify of me," John xv. 26 ; by
the Comforter, the spirit of truth, is meant the truth itself
proceeding frora the Lord, wherefore it is said of him,

CH. I.] THE APOCALYPSE REVEALED.

31

that he will not speak from himself, but frora the Lord,
John xvi. 13, 14, 15.
7. " Whatsoever things he saw," signifies, their illumin
ation in all the things which are in this revelation. By
whatsoever things he saw, in the spiritual sense, are not
meant the things which John saw, for they were only
visions, but the things which they see who are understood
by John, who are such as are principled in good of life,
grounded in charity and its faith, as was said above ; these
see in the visions of John, arcana concerning the state of
the church, not so much when they read themselves, but
when they see them revealed. To see signifies to under
stand ; on this account in common discourse it is said, that
any one sees a thing, and that he sees that it is a truth ;
for sight pertains as much to a man's spirit, as to his body ;
but man with his spirit sees spiritual things, because frora
the light of heaven, but with his body he sees natural
things, because this sees from the light of the world ; and
spiritual things are real things, but natural things are their
forms : it is the spiritual sight of man which is called the
intellect. It is, therefore, evident what is meant, in the
spiritual sense, by whatsoever things he saw ; in like man
ner in what follows, where it is said that he saw thera.
8. " Blessed is he that readeth, and they that hear, the
words of the prophecy, and keep those things which are
written therein," signifies the coramunion of those with
the angels of heaven, who live according to the doctrines
of the New Jerusalera. By blessed is here raeant one
who, as to his spirit, is in heaven ; thus one who, while
he lives in the world, is^in communion with the angels of
heaven ; for such a one, as to his spirit, is in heaven ; by
the words of this prophecy nothing else is understood than
the doctrine of the New Jerusalem, for by prophet, in
an abstract sense, is signified the doctrine of the church
derived from the Word, thus here the doctrine of the
New Church, which is the New Jerusalem ; the same is
signified by prophecy. By reading, hearing, and keeping
the things which are written therein, is signified to desire
to know that doctrine ; to attend to the things which are
written in it, and to do them ; in short, to live according

32

THE APOCALYPSE REVEALED. [CH. I.

to it ; that they are not blessed who only read, hear, and
keep or retain in the memory the things which were seen
by John, is clear, see below, n. 944. The reason why
prophet signifies the doctrine of the church derived from
the Word, and prophecy the same, is, because the Word
was written by prophets, and in heaven a person is re
garded according to that which belongs to his function
and office; according to this, also, is every man, spirit,
and angel, named in heaven ; wherefore, when the word
prophet is used, his function being to write and teach the
Word, the Word is understood as to doctrine, or doctrine
derived frora the Word. Hence it is, that the Lord,
being the Word itself, was called a prophet, Deut. xviii.
15 — 20, Matt. xiii. 57, chap. xxi. 1, Luke xiii. 33. To
show, that by prophet is meant doctrine of the church
derived from the Word, some passages shall be adduced,
from which this may be collected. In Matthew: "In
the consumraation of the age raany false prophets shall
arise, and shall deceive many. There shall arise false
Christs, and false prophets, and, if it were possible, they
shall deceive the very elect," xxiv. 11, 24 : the consum
mation of the age is the last time of the church, which is
at hand, when there are not i&he prophets, but false prin
ciples of doctrine. In the same : " He that receiveth a
prophet in the name of a prophet, shall receive a prophet's
reward ; and he that receiveth a righteous raan in the narae
of a righteous raan, shall receive a righteous man's reward,"
X. 41 : to receive a prophet in the name of a prophet, is to
receive the doctrine of truth because it is true ; and to re
ceive a righteous man in the name.of a righteous raan, is to
receive good for the §ake of good ; and to receive a reward,
is to be saved according to reception : it is evident that no
one receives a reward, or is saved, because he receives a
prophet and a righteous man in the name of such. Those
words cannot be understood by any one, without knowing
what a prophet and a righteous man signify ; neither can
the following : " That whosoever shall give to drink unto
one of these little ones a cup of cold water only, in the
name of a disciple, shall in no wise lose his reward ;" by
disciple is understood charity, and at the same tirae faith

CH. I.] THE APOCALYPSE REVEALED. 33
from the Loid. In Joel: "I will pour out my spirit
upon all flesh, and your sons and your daughters shall
prophesy," chap. ii. 28 : speaking of the church which
was to be established by the Lord, in which they would
not prophesy, but receive doctrine, which is to prophesy.
In Matthew : " Jesus said, Many will say to me in that
day, Lord, Lord, have we not prophesied in thy name ?
but then will I profess unto thein, I never knew you, de
part from me ye that work iniquity," chap. vii. 22, 23 :
who does not see, that they would not say that they
have prophesied, but that they knew the doctrine of the
church, and taught it. In the Apocalypse : " The time
is come that the dead should be judged, and that thou
shouldest give reward unto thy servants the prophets,"
chap. xi. 18 : and in another place : " Rejoice over her,
thou heaven, and ye holy apostles and prophets, for God
hath avenged you on her," chap, xviii. 20 : that a re
ward would not be given to the prophets alone, and that
the apostles and prophets would not alone rejoice at the
last judgment, is evident; but all who have received
truths of doctrine, and have lived according to thera ;
these, therefore, are understood by apostles and prophets.
So in Moses : " Jehovah said unto Moses, See, I have
made, thee a god to Pharaoh, and Aaron thy biother,
shall be thy prophet," Exod. vii. 1 : by God is under
stood divine truth as to reception from the Lord, in which
sense the angels are also called gods, and by prophet is
understood one who teaches and utters it, therefore
Aaron is here called a prophet. The same is signified
by prophet in other places, as in the following ; " The
law shall not perish from the priest, nor counsel frora
the wise, nor the word from the prophet," Jerem. xviii.
18. " From the prophets of Jerusalera is profaneness
gone forth into all the land," Jerera. xxiii. 15. "The
prophets shall become wind, and the Word is not in
them," Jerem. v. 13. " The priest and the prophet
have erred through strong drink, they are swallowed up
of wine, they stumble in judgment," Isaiah xxviii. 7.
" The sun shall go down over the prophets, and the day
ghall be dark over them," fllicah iii. 6. " From thQ

34 THE APOCALYPSE REVEALED. [CH. L
prophet even unto the priest, every one dealeth falsely,"
Jerem. viii. 10 : in these passages, by prophets and
priests, in the spiritual sense, are not meant prophets and
priests, but the universal church ; by prophets, the church
as to truth of doctrine, and by priests, the church as to
good of life, both which were destroyed : these things
are so understood by the angels in heaven ; while, by
men in the world, they are understood according to the
sense of the letter. That the prophets represented the
state of the church as to doctrine, and that the Lord re
presented it as to the Word itself, may be seen in The
Doctrine of the New Jerusalem concerning the Lord,
n. 15—17.
9. " For the time is at hand," signifies, that the state
of the church is such, that it cannot endure any longer,
so as to be in conjunction wilh tbe Lord. There are
two essentials by which conjunction with the Lord, and
thence salvation is effected, the acknowledgment of one
God, and repentance of life; but at this day, instead of
the acknowledgment of one God, there is an acknowledg
ment of three, and instead of repentance of life, there is
only an oral confession of sin ; and by these two there
is not any conjunction : unless, therefore, a new church
should arise, which acknowledges these two essentials,
and lives accordingly, no one can be saved ; on account
of this danger the time is shortened by the Lord, accord
ing to his own words in Matthew : " For then shall be
great ti'ibulation, such as was not since the beginning of
the world to this time, no, nor ever shall be ; and except
those days should be shortened, there should no flesh
be saved," xxiv. 21, 22. That nearness of time, or
its being at hand, is not understood, may be seen below,
n. 947.
10. " John to the seven churches," signifies to all who
are in the Christian world where the Word is, and by it
the Lord is known, and who accede to the church.
By the seven churches are not to be understood seven
churches, but all who are of the church in the Christian
world ; for numbers, in the Word, signify things, and seven,
all things and all, and thence, also, what is full and per-

CH. I.J THE APOCALYPSE REVEALED. 35
feet, and it occurs in the Word, where any thing holy is
treated of, and, in an opposite sense, where it treats of
any thing profane ; — consequently this number involves
virhat is holy, and, in an opposite sense, what is profane.
The reason why numbers signify things, or rather resemble
certain adjectives to substantives denoting sorae quality in
things, is, because number is, in itself, natural ; for natural
things are determined by numbers, but spiritual things
by things and their states : therefore, he who is ignorant
of the signification of numbers in the Word, and especially
in the Apocalypse, must be ignorant of many arcana which
are contained therein. Now, since seven signifies all
things and every thing, it may appear that by seven
churches are meant all who are in the Christian world
where the Word is, and where, consequently, the Lord is
known : these, if they live according to the Lord's pre
cepts in the Word, constitute the true church. For this
reason the sabbath was instituted on the seventh day, and
the seventh year was called the Sabbatarian year ; and
the seven times seventh year the jubilee, by which was
signified every thing holy in the church : for this cause,
also, a week, in Daniel, and elsewhere, signifies an entire
period, from beginning to end, and is predicated of the
church. The sarae is signified by seven in the following
passages : as, By the seven golden candlesticks, in the
midst of which was one like unto the Son of Man, Apoc.
i. 13. By the seven stars in his right band, Apoc. i. 16,
20. By the seven spirits of God, Apoc. i. 4 : iv. 5.
By the seven lamps of fire, Apoc. iv. 5. By the seven
angels, to whom were given seven trurapets, Apoc. viii.
2. By the seven angels having the seven last plagues,
Apoc.'xv. 5, 6. By the seven vials full of the seven last
plagues, Apoc. xvi. 1 : xxi. 9. By the seven seals with
which the book was sealed, Apoc. v. 1. In like manner
in the following places : That their hands should be filled
seven days, Exod. xxix. 35. That they should be sancti
fied seven days, Exod. xxix. 37. That when they were
consecrated they should go clothed in the holy garments
seven days, Exod. xxix. 30. That they were not to go
out of the door of the tabernacle seven days, when they

36 -fHE APOCALYPSE REVEALED. [CH. I.
were initiated into the priesthood, Levit. viii. 33, 34.
That an atonement' was to be made seven times upon the
horns of the altar, Levit. xvi. 18, 19. That the altar
was to be sanctified with oil seven times, Levit. viii. 11.
That the blood was to be sprinkled seven times before the
vail, Levit. iv. 16, 17. And also seven times towards
the east, Levit. xvi. 12 — 15. That the water of
separation was to be sprinkled seven times towards the
tabernacle. Numbers xix. 4. That the passover was
celebrated seven days ; and unleavened bread was eaten
seven days, Exod. xii. 15 : Deut. xvi. 4 — 7. In like
manner, that the Jews were to be punished seven times
more for their sins, Levit. xxvi. 18, 21, 24, 28.
Wherefore David saith. Render unto our neighbor seven
fold into their bosom. Psalm Ixxix. 12. Sevenfold is
fully. Likewise in these places : " The words of Jeho
vah are pure words, as silver tried in a furnace of eartb,
purified seven times, Psalm xii. 6. " The hungry
ceased, so that the barren hath borne seven, and she that
hath many children is waxed feeble," 1 Sam. ii. 5. The
barren is the church of the Gentiles, who had not the
Word ; she that had many children is the church of the
Jews, who had the Word. " She that hath borne seven
languisheth, she hath given up the ghost," Jerem. xv.
9. In like manner : " They that dwell in the cities of
Israel shall go forth and set on fire and burn the weapons,
and they shall burn thera with fire seven years : they shall
bury Gog, and seven months shall they be cleansing the
land," Ezek. xxxix. 9, 12. " The unclean spirit will
take with him seven spirits more wicked than himself,"
Matt. xii. 45. Profanation is here described, and by the
seven spirits with which he would return, are signified all
falses of evil ; thus a plenary or total extinction of good
ness and truth. By the seven heads of the dragon, and
the seven crowns upon his head, Apoc. xii. 3, is signified,
the profanation of all goodness and truth. It is evident,
from what has been said, that seven involves what is holy
or profane, and signifies all things and fullness.
11. " Which are in Asia," signifies, to those who are
in the light of truth frora the Word. Since, by all the

CH. I.] THE APOCALYPSE REVEALED.

37

names of persons and places in the Word, things of
heaven and the church are understood, as was before
observed, so, therefore, Asia and the names of the seven
churches therein, signify the sarae, as will appear from
what follows. The reason why they who are in the light
of truth from the Word, are understood by Asia, is, be
cause the Most Ancient Church, and, after'it, the Ancient,
and then the Israelitish Church, were established in Asia ;
also, because the Ancient Word, and, after it, the Israelitish
Word, was among them; and. all the light of truth comes
from tbe Word. That the ancient churches were in
Asia, and that a Word which was afterwards lost, and
lastly, the Word which is extant at this day, was among
them, may be seen in The Doctrine of the New Jerusa
lem concerning the Sacred Scripture, n. 101, 102, 103.
On this account it is, that by Asia are here signified all
who are in tbe light of truth from the Word.
" Concerning this ancient Word, which was extant in
Asia before the Israelitish Word, it is worth while to
mention, that it is still preserved among the people who
inhabit Great Tartary ; I have conversed with spirits and
angels in the spiritual world who came from thence, who
said that they possess a Word, and have possessed it
from ancient tunes ; and that in conformity to this Word,
their divine worship is established ; and that it consists
of mere coii'espondences : they said that it contains the
book of Jasher, which is mentioned in Joshua x. 12, 13,
and 2 Sam. i. 17, 18, and also, that they possess the
books mentioned by Moses, as The Wars of Jehovah and
the Propheticals, Numb. xxi. 14, 15, and 27 — 30; and
when I read to thein the words quoted thence by Moses,
they examined whether they were extant there, and
found liiem : from which circumstance it is very clear to
me that theijld Word is still preserved among thera. In
the course of the conversation, they said that they wor
ship Jehovah, some as an invisible, and some as a visible
GoH. Moreover they related that they do not suffer
foreiirners to come amonif them, except the Chinese,
with whoai they cultivate peace, because the emperor of
China is from their country ; and further, that they are
VOL. I. 4

38 THE APOCALYPSE REVEALED. [CH. I.
SO populous, that they do not believe any country in the
¦world to be raore so ; which is very credible from the
wall so many railes long, which the Chinese formerly
built as a defence against any invasion frora them. Seek
for it in China, and peradventure you may find it there
among the Tartars."
12. " Grace be unto you and peace," signifies, divine
salutation. What is understood specifically by grace and
peace, will be explained in what follows ; that " peace
be unto you " was the Lord's salutation to his disciples ;
thus the divine salutation, may be seen in Luke xxiv. 36,
37 ; John xx. 19,, 20, 21; and by command of the Lord,
it was the salutation of tbe disciples to all to whom they
should enter in. Matt. x. 11 — 15.
13. " Frora hira who is,' who was, and who is to
corae," signifies, frora the Lord who is eternal and infinite,
and who is Jehovah. That it is the Lord, appears clearly
frora what follows in this chapter, where it is said that he
heard a voice from the Son of Man, saying, " I am the
Alpha and the Omega, the First and the Last," verse
II, 13: and afterwards, "I am tbe First and the Last,"
verse 17 : and. in the following chapter, verse 8 ; and
afterwards, chap. xxi. 6, xxii. 12, 13 ; and in Isaiah :
" Thus saith Jehovah the King of Israel, and his Re
deemer Jehovah of Hosts : I am the First, and I am the
Last, and beside me there is no God," xliv. 6 ; also
xlviii. 12: and he who is the First and the Last, is he
who is, and who was, and who is to corae. This also is
to be understood by Jehovah ; for the name of Jehovah
signifies is, and he who is, or who is esse itself, the sarae
is also he who was, and is to corae, for in him the past
and the future are present ; hence he is without time
eternal, and without place infinite : this also is acknow
ledged by the church in the Doctrine of the Trinity,
called Athanasian, in which are these words: "The
Father is eternal and infinite, the Son is eternal and
infinite, and the Holy Spirit is eternal and infinite • but
yet there are not three eternals and infinites, but one;"
that this one is the Lord, is demonstrated in The Doc
trine of the New Jerusalem concerning the Lord.

CH. I.] THE APOCALYPSE REVEALED. 39
14. " And from the seven spirits which are before his
throne," signifies, from the universal heaven where tbe
Lord is in his divine truth, and where his divine truth is
received. By seven spirits are meant all who are in
divine truth, and, in an abstract sense, the divine true or
divine truth itself; that seven in the Word means all and
every thing, may be seen above, n. 10 ; and that by
throne is understood the universal heaven, will be seen
presently ; therefore by being before his throne, is meant
where his divine truth is ; for heaven is not heaven frora
any thing proper to the angels, but frora the divine of
the Lord, as is fully shown in The Angelic Wisdom con
cerning the Divine Providence, and the Divine Love.
That the Lord's throne signifies heaven, is evident frora
the following- passages : " Thus saith Jehovah, heaven is
my throne," Isaiah xlvi. 1. "Jehovah hath prepared
his throne in the heavens," Psalm ciii. 19. " He that
sweareth by beaven, sweareth by the throne of God, and
by him that sitteth thereon," Matt, xxiii. 22. " Above
the firraaraent that was over the heads of the cherubira,
was the likeness of a throne, as the appearance of a
sapphire stone, and upon it the likeness as the appearance
of a raan," Ezek. i. 26 ; x. 1 : by the firmament over
the heads of the cherubim, is meant heaven ; and in the
Apocalypse: "To him that overcometh, will I grant to
sit with me in my throne," iii. 21 : in my throne, is in
heaven ; specifically, where his divine truth reigns ; thus
also, where judgment is treated of, it is said, that the
Lord will sit upon a throne, for judgment is performed
by truths.
15. " And from Jesus Christ," signifies, the Divine
Humanity. That by Jesus Christ and by the Lamb in
the Word, is meant the Lord as to his Divine Humanity,
may be seen above, n. 6.
16. " Who is the faithful witness," signifies, that he is
Divine Truth itself. That witness is predicated of truth,
and that the truth testifies of itself, thus the Lord, who
is Divine Truth itself, and the Word, may be seen above,
o. 6.
17. " The first-begottep from the dead," signifies, that

40 THE APOCALYPSE REVEALED. [CH. I.
he is Divine Goodness itself. What the first-begotten
from the dead means, no one as yet knows ; even the
ancients disputed about the signification of it: they knew
that by first-begotten is signified what is first and primary,
from which is the all of the church ; and it was believed
by many, that it was truth. in doctrine and in faith; but
by few, that it was truth in act and operation, which is
good of life. That this is the first and primary of the
church, and thence in a strict sense is meant by first-be
gotten, will be seen presently ; but first something shall
be .said on the opinion of those who believed, that truth
in doctrine and in faith is the first and primary of the
church, thus the first-begotten. They believed this,
because it is first learnt, and because a church is a church
by virtue of truth, though not before it forms a part of
tbe life ; until this happens, it is only in the thought of
the understanding, and in the memory, and not in the
act of the will ; and truth, which is not truth in act or
operation, has no life ; it is only like a luxuriant tree
having branches and leaves, but no fruit ; and it is like
knowledge without any application to use; and like a
foundation upon which a house is built to be lived in.
These things are first as to time, but they are not first as
to end; and what is first as to end is primary; for
habitation is the first as to end, but the foundation is the
first as to time ; use also is first as to end, and knowledge
is first as to time; in like manner the first, thing as to
end, when a tree is planted, is the fruit, but the first
things as to time are the branches and leaves. With the
understanding it is similar, which is formed in man first,
but to this end ; that w hat a man sees with his under
standing, he may bring into act ; otherwise the under
standing is like a preacher, who teaches well, but lives
ill. Beside all truth is sown in the internal man, and
rooted in the external ; wherefore, unless tbe truth that
is inseminated takes root in the external man, which is
effected by doing it, it becomes like a tree planted, not
in the ground, but upon it, wbich withers on exposure to
the beat of the sun : the man who has acted up to the
truth, takes this root with him after death ; but not the

CH. 1.] THE APOCALYPSE REVEALED. 4j
man who had only known and acknowledged it now as in
faith. Many of the ancients made that which is first as
to time, the first also as to end, that is, primary ; there
fore they said, that first-begotten signified truth in doc
trine and faith in the church ; not knowing that this is
the first-begotten apparently, and not actually. But all
they who have made truth in doctrine i»nd in faith pri
mary, are condemned ; becaiise in this there is nothing
of action or operation, or nothing of life ; therefore Cain,
who was the first-begotten of Adam and Eve, was
condemned ; that by hira is signified truth in doctrine and
in faith, may be seen in the Angelic Wisdom concerning
the Divine Providence, n. 242. And Reuben also, who
was the first-begotten of Jacob, was condemned by his
father. Genesis xlix. 3, 4 : and his birthright taken
from him, 1 Chron. v. 1: that by Reuben, in the
spiritual sense, is meant truth in doctrine and in faith,
will be seen presently. By the first-born of Egypt,
which were all cut off, because condemned, nothing else
is meant in the spiritual sense, but truth in doctrine and
in faith separate from the good of life, which truth is in
itself dead. By the goats in Daniel and in Matthew,
none others are to be understood, but those who are in
faith separate from life, concerning whom see The Doc
trine of the New Jerusalem concerning Faith, n. 61 —
68. That they who were in faith separate from life,
were rejected and condemned about the time of the last
judgment, may be seen in The Continuation conceming
the Last Judgment, n. 16, and following ones. From
this brief account it may appear, that truth in doctrine
and in faith is not the first-begotten of the church ; but
truth in act "or operation, which is good of life ; for the
chuich is not in man, unless truth is in the life, and when
truth is in the life, then it is good ; for the thought of
the understanding, and the memory, do not flow into the
will, and through the will into act ; but the will flows
into the thought of the understanding, and into the
memory, and acts ; and what proceeds from the will,
through the understanding, proceeds from affection,
which is of love, through the thought, which is of
4*

42 THE APOCALYPSE REVEALED. [CH. 1.
the understanding, and is all called good, as it enters
into the life; wherefore the Lord saith, that "he who
doeth the truth cometh to the light, that his deeds
may be made manifest, that they are wrought in God,"
John iii. 21. Because John represents the good of life,
and Peter the truth of faith, as may be seen above, n. 5;
therefore, Joliiyeaned on the Lord's breast, and followed
Jesus, but not Peter, John xxi. 18 — 23 : the Lord also
said of John, that he should tarry till he came, verse
22, 23 : thus to this day, which is the Lord's coming ;
the good of life is therefore now taught by the Lord fop
those, who are to be of his New Church,, which is the
New Jerusalera. In short, that is the first-begotten
which truth first produces from good, thus what the
understanding produces from the will ; because truth is
of the understanding, and good is of the will : this first
is primary, because it is as tbe seed from which proceeds
every thing else. So the Lord is the first-begotten from
the dead, because he, as to his Humanity, is the truth
itself united to the divine good, frora whom all raen, who
in themselves are dead, are made alive. The same is
understood in David : " I will make him ray first-born
higher than the kings of the earth," Psalm Ixxxix. 27;
speaking of the Lord's Humanity. It is on this account
that Israel is called the first-born, Exod. iv. 22, 23: by
Israel is understood truth in act, and by Jacob truth in
doctrine ; and because there is no church from the latter
alone, therefore Jacob was named Israel ; but in a su
preme sense by Israel is meant the Lord. On account of
this representation of the first-born, all the first-born and
all the first-fruits were sanctified to Jehovah, Exod. xiii. 2,
12, xxii. 28, 29. On account of this representation of the
first-born, the Levites were taken instead of all the first
born in the Israelitish church ; and it is said that thereby
they belonged to Jehovah ; Numbers iii. 12, 13^ — 46,
xviii. 15 — 18: for by Levi is signified truth in act, which
is the good of life ; and therefore the priesthood was given
to. his posterity. Which will be treated of below. For
the same reason a double portion of the inheritance waa
given to the first-born, and he was called the beginning
of strength, Deut. xxi. 15 — 17. The reason why

CH. I.] THE APOCALYPSE REVEALED.

43

first-born signifies the primary of the church, is, because in
the Word by natural births, spiritual births are signified,
and then what first produces them in man, is understood
by his first-born ; for there is no church in him, until the
truth of doctrine conceived in the internal man is brought
forth in the external.
18. "And the prince of the kings of the earth," sig
nifies, from whom is derived all truth proceeding from
good in.the church. This follows from what has gone
before, because by faithful witness, the Lord as to divine
truth is signified ; and by first-begotten, the Lord as to
divine good ; therefore by prince of the earth, is signified,
that all truth frora good in the church is from him ; the
reason why this is signified by prince of the kings of the
earth, is, because by kings, in the spiritual sense of the
Word, are meant those that are in truths derived from
good, and, abstractedly, truths from good ; and by earth
is understood the church : that this is the signification of
kings and earth, may be seen below, n. 20, and n. 285.
19. " To hira that loved us and washed us from our
sins in bis blood," signifies, who out of love and mercy
reforms and regenerates men by his divine truths frora
the Word. That to wash us from our sins is to purify
from evils, thus to reform and regenerate, is evident; for
regeneration is spiritual washing ; but that by his blood,
is not meant the passion of the cross, as many believe,
but divine truth proceeding from him, may appear from
many passages in the Word,~which it would be too tedious
here to adduce, but they will be adduced below, n. 379,
654. In the mean time, see what is said and shown
concerning tbe signification of the Lord's flesh and blood
in the holy supper, as set forth in The New Jerusalem
and its Heavenly Doctrine, n. 210 — 222 ; and concern
ing spiritual washing, wbich is regeneration, in the same,
n. 202—209.
20. ". And hath made us kings and priests," signifies,
who gives to those who are born of him, that is, who are
regenerated, to be in wisdom from divine truths, and in
love frora divine goods. It is well known, that in the
Word the Lord is called a king, and also a priest ; he is
called a king from his divine wisdom, and a priest from

44 THE APOCALYPSE REVEALED. [CH. I.
his divine love ; therefore, they who are in wisdom frora
the Lord are called king's sons, and also kings,; and they
who are in love from him, are called ministers and priests;
for the love and wisdom in them is not from themselves,
thus not their own, but the Lord's ; hence it is, that they
are meant in the Word by kings and priests; not that they
are such, but that the Lord is such in them, and causes
them to be so called. They are also called born of him,
sons of the kingdom, sons of the father, and heirs; " born
of hira," John i. 12, 13, that is, born again, or regen
erated, John iii. 1. and subsequent verses, "children of
the kingdom," Matt. viii. 12; xiii. 38: "children of
your father which is in heaven," Matt. v. 45: "heirs,"
Psalm cxxvii. 3; 1 Sam. ii. 8; Matt. xxv. 34': and
because they are called heirs, sons of the kingdom, and
born of the Lord as their father, they are denominated
kings and priests ; then also it is said that " they will sit
with the Lord upon his throne," Apoc. iii. 21. There
are two kingdoms into which the universal heaven is dis
tinguished, the spiritual kingdom and the celestial king
dom ; the spiritual kingdom is what is called the Lord's
royalty, and as all who are therein are in wisdom from
truths, therefore they are meant by kings, which the
Lord will make those men who are in wisdom from hira ;
and the celestial kingdom is what is called the Lord's
priesthood, and all who are there, are in love from good,
therefore they are meant by priests, which the Lord will
make those men who are in love from him : in like man
ner, the Lord's church upon earth is distinguished into
two kingdoms ; concerning those two kingdoms, see the
work On Heaven and HeU, n. 24, 226. He who does
not know the spiritual signification of kings and priests,
may be led into mistakes by many things which are re
corded conceming them in the prophets and in tbe Apo
calypse ; as in the following instances in the prophets:
" The sons of strangers shall build up thy walls, and
their kings shall minister unto thee ; thou shalt also
suck the milk of the Gentiles, and shalt suck the breasts
of kings ; and thou shalt know that I Jehovah am thy
saviour and thy redeemer," Isaiah Ix. 10 — 16. "Kings

CH. I.] THE APOCALYPSE REVEALED. 4g
shall be thy nursing fathers, and their queens thy nursing
mothers, Isaiah xlix. 23 : and in other places, as in
Genesis, xlix. 20; Psalm ii. 10; Isaiah xiv. 9; xxiv,
21 ; Iii. 15 ; Jerem. ii. 26 ; iv. 9 : xHx. 3 ; Lament, ii
6, 9 ; Ezek. vii. 26, 27 ; Hosea iii. 4 ; Zephan. i. 8
by kings in these passages, kings are not understood, but
they who are in divine truths from the Lord, and, ab
stractedly, divine truths, from which is derived wisdora.
Neither are kings meant by the king of the south and the
king of the north, who waged war with each other,
Daniel xi. 1, and subsequent verses ; but by the king of
the south are meant those who are in truths, and by the
king of the north those who are in falses. It is the same
in the Apocalypse where kings are frequently mentioned ;
as in the following passages : " And the sixth angel
poured out his vial upon the great river Euphrates, and
the water thereof was dried up, that tbe way of the kings
of the east might be prepared," xvi. 12. " The kings
of the earth have committed fornication with the great
whore that sitteth upon many waters," xvii. 2. " For
all nations have drunk of the wine of the wrath of the
fornication of Babylon, and the kings'of the earth have
committed fornication with her," xviii. 3. "And I saw
the beast, and the kings of the eartb, and their armies
gathered together to make war against him that sat on
the white horse," xix. 19. "And the nations of them
which are saved shall walk in the light of it, and the
kings of the earth do bring their glory and honor into the
New Jerusalera," xxi. 24: and in other places, as xvi.
12; xvii. 2, 9 — 14; xviii. 9, 10: by kings are here
meant those who are in truths, and, in an opposite sense,
those who are in falses ; and, abstractedly, truths or falses ;
by the fornication of Babylon with the kings of the earth
is meant, the falsification of the truth of the church ; that
Babylon, or the woman who sat upon the scarlet-colored
beast, did not commit fornication with kings, but that she
falsified the truths of the Word, is evident. It appears,
therefore, that by kings, which the Lord will make those
who are in wisdom from him, it is not to be understood
that they will be kings, but that they will be wise ; the

45 THE APOCALYPSE REVEALED. [OH. L ,
evidence of which enlightened reason can discern. So
in the following passages: "Thou hast made us unto
our God kings and priests, and we shall reign upon the
earth," Apoc. v. 10. That the Lord, by a king, meant
truth, is evident from his own words to Pilate : " Pilate
said unto hira. Art thou not a king then ? Jesus answered,
thou sayest that I ara a king ; to this end was I born,
and for this cause came I into the world, that I should
bear witness unto the truth ; every one that is of the
truth heareth my voice : Pilate saith unto him. What is
truth?" John xviii. 37, 38: to bear witness unto the
truth, means that he himself is truth ; and because from
it he called bimself a king, Pilate said, what is truth ? that
is, truth is a king. That priests. signify those who are in
the good of love, and, abstracted from person, the goods
of love, will appear in what follows.
21. "Unto God and his Father," signifies, and thus
images of his divine wisdom, and of his divine love. By
God and Father, in the spiritual sense, two persons are
not understood ; but by God is understood the Divinity
as to wisdom, and by Father the Divinity as to love ;
for there are two things in the Lord, divine wisdom and
divine love, or divine truth and divine good ; these two
are understood in the Old Testament by God and Jeho
vah, and here, by God and the Father. Now because
the Lord teaches, that he and the Father are one, and
that he is in the Father and the Father in him, John x.
30, xiv. 10, 11 : by God and the Father are not under
stood two persons, but only the Lord ; the Divinity also
is one and indivisible, therefore by Jesus Christ making
us kings and priests unto God and his Father, is signified,
that tbey appear in his sight as imagers of his divine wis
dora and of his divine love ; for in these twp consists the
iraage of God in men and angels. That the divinity,
which in itself is one, is expressed by various names in
the Word, may be seen in the Doctrine of the New
Jerusalem concerning the Lord. That the Lord himself
is also the Father, is evident from the following places in
Isaiah : "For unto us a child is born, unto us a son is
given, and his name shall be called, Wonderful, Coun-

CH. r.] THE APOCALYPSE REVEALED. 4y
seller, the Mighty God, the Everiasting Father, the
Prince of Peace," ix. 5. In the same: "Thou, Jeho
vah, art our Father, our Redeemer, thy name is from
everlasting," Ixiii. 16 : and in John, " If ye had known
me, ye should have known my Father also, and frorii
henceforth ye do know him, and have seen him : Philip
saith unto hira, Lord, show us the Father ; Jesus saith
unto hira, he that hath seen rae hath seen the Father,
and how sayest thou then, show us the Father 1 believe
rae, that I am in the Father, and the Father in me,"
xiv. 7, 8, 9, 11. See n. 960, below.
22. " To him be glory and might for ever and ever,"
signifies, to whom alone belongs divine majesty, and divine
omnipotence to eternity. By glory, in the Word, where
the Lord is treated of, is understood the divine majesty ;
this being predicated of his divine wisdom ; and by might,
is meant divine omnipotence, this being predicated of his
divine love ; and by, for ever and ever, is meant eternity.
That such is the meaning of glory, might, and ever and
ever, when spoken of Jehovah or the Lord, may be con
firmed from many passages in the Word.
23. " Amen," signifies, divine confirm.ation from the
truth, thus frora hiraself. Amen signifies truth ; and be
cause the Lord was truth itself, he so often said, amen,
(verily) I say unto you, as in Matt. v. 18, 26 ; vi. 16;
X. 23, 42 ; xvii. 20 ; xviii. 13, IS ; xxv. 12 ; xxviii. 20 ;
John iii. 11 ; V. 19, 24, 25 ; vi. 26, 32, 47, 53 ; viii.
34, 51, 58; x. 7 ; xiii. 16, 20, 21 ; xxi. 18, 25 ; and
in the following passage in the Apocalypse : " These
things saith tbe Amen, the faithful and true witness," iii.
14 ; that is, the Lord. That the Lord is truth itself, he
himself teaches in John xiv. 6 ; xvii. 19.
24. " Behold, he cometh with clouds," signifies, that
the Lord will reveal himself in the literal sense of the
Word, and will open its spiritual sense at the end of the
church. He who does not know any thing of the inter
nal or spiritual sense of the Word, cannot know what was
meant by the Lord concerning his coming in the clouds
of heaven ; for he said unto the high priest, .who adjured
him, to declare whether he was the Christ the Son of

48 THE APOCALYPSE REVEALED. [CH. I.
God, "Thou hast said; nevertheless I say unto you,
hereafter shall ye see the Son of Man sitting on the right
hand of power, and coming in the clouds of heaven,"
Matt. xxvi. 64; Mark xiv. 61, 6Z; and where the Lord
speaks to his disciples of the consummation of the age,
he says, ¦" and then shall appear the sign of the Son of
Man in heaven ; and they shall see the Son of Man coin
ing in the clouds of heaven with power and great glory,"
Matt. xxiv. 30 ; Mark xiii. 26. By the clouds of hea
ven in which he is to come, nothin;^ else is meant but the
Word in its literal sense ; and by the glory in which they
will see him, the Word in its spiritual sense. That this
is tbe case, is difficult to be believed by those who do not
think beyond the literal sense of the Word ; with such,
a cloud is a cloud, and thence comes their belief, that the
Lord will appear in the clouds of heaven, when the last
judgment is at hand ; but this idea falls to the ground,
when it is known what is the meaning of cloud, and that
it denotes divine truth in ultimates, and thus the Word in
its literal sense. In the spiritual world there appear
clouds as well as in the natural world ; but the clouds in
the spiritual world appear beneath the heavens, with those
who are in the literal sense of the Word, darker or brighter
according to their understanding and reception of the Word ;
the reason is, because the light of heaven there is divine
truth; and darkness there proceeds from falses; conse
quently bright clouds are the divine truth veiled in appear
ances of truth, such as the Word is in the letter with
those who are in truths ; and dark clouds are the divine
truth covered with fallacies and confirmed appearances,
such as the Word is in the letter with those who are in
falses : I have often seen those clouds, and it was evident
from wiience and what they are. Now because the Lord,
after the glorification of his humanity, was made divine
truth, or the Word, even in ultimates, he said unto the
high priest, that hereafter they should " see the Son of
Man coming in the clouds of heaven." But his saying
to his disciples, that in the consummation of the age the
sign of the Son of Man should appear, and that they
should see bim coming in the clouds of heaven with power

CH. I.] THE APOCALYPSE REVEALED. 4g
and glory, signifies, that at the end of the church, when
the last judgment shall take place, he will appear in the
Word, and reveal its spiritual sense, which is also accom
plished at this day, because now is the end of the church,
and the last judgment has taken place, as may appear
frorn the Treatises on the Last Judgment and its Con
tinuation : this, therefore, is what is meant in the Apo
calypse, by " behold, he cometh with clouds : " also in
the following passages : " I looked, and behold, a white
cloud, and upon the cloud one sat like unto the Son of
Man," Apoc. xiv. 14. As also in Daniel : " I saw in
the night visions, and behold, one like the Son of Man
with clouds of heaven," vii. 13 ; that by the Son of Man
is meant the Lord as to the Word, may be seen in the
Doctrine of the New Jerusalem concerning the Lord,
n. 19 — 28. That by cloud, in other parts of the Word,
is meant, also, divine truth in ultimates, and thence the
Word in the letter, may be seen in other passages where
clouds are mentioned ; as in these : " There is none like
unto the God of Jeshurun, who rideth upon the heaven
in thy help, and in his excellency on the clouds," Deut.
xxxjii. 26. " Sing unto God, sing praises to his name,
extol him that rideth upon the clouds," Psalm Ixviii. 4.
" Jehovah rideth upon a light cloud," Isaiah xix. 1 : to
ride upon tbe clouds, signifies to be in the wisdom of the
Word, for a horse signifies the understanding of the Word ;
who cannot see that Jehovah does not ride upon the
clouds? "And he rode upon a cherub, and made the
clouds of heaven his pavilion," Psalm xviii. 10, 11 ;
here there is a similar signification ; cherubs also signify
the Word, as may be seen below, n. 239, 672. Pavilion
signifies a habitation. " Jehovah layeth the beams of
his chambers in the waters, who maketh the clouds bis
chariot," Psalm civ. 3. Waters signify truths, chambers
signify doctrinals, and chariot doctrine, all which, because
they belong to the literal sense of the Word, are called
clouds. "He bindeth up the waters in his thick clouds,
and the cloud is not rent under them ; he holdeth back
the face of his throne, and spreadeth his cloud upon it,"
Job xxvi. 8, 9: this is to be. understood in like manner,
VOL. I. 5

50 THE APOCALYPSE REVEALED. [CH. I.
" God caused the light of his cloud to shine," Job xxxvii.
15. " Ascribe ye strength unto God, his excellency is
over Israel, and his strength is in the clouds," Psalm
Ixviii. 34. The light of a cloud, signifies the divine truth
of the Word, and strength, signifies its divine power.
"Thou, O Lucifer, hast said in thine heart, I will ascend
above the heights of the clouds ; I will be like the Most
High," Isaiah xiv. 14. "Forsake ye Babylon,' for her
judgment reacheth unto heaven, and is lifted up even to
the clouds," Jer. li. 9. By Lucifer and Babylon are
signified those who profane the goods and truths of the
Word, therefore, these truths are to be understood there
by clouds. " Jehovah spread a cloud for a covering,"
"Psalm cv. 39. " Jehovah will create upon every dwel
ling-place of Mount Zion, a cloud and smoke by day, for
upon all the glory shall be a defence," Isaiah iv. 5 : here,
also, by cloud, is meant the Word in its literal sense,
which sense, as it includes and covers the spiritual sense,
is called a covering upon the glory ; that the literal sense
of the Word is a covering, or defence, lest its spiritual
sense should be violated, raay be seen in The Doctrine of
the New Jerusalem concerning the Sacred Scripture, n.
33 ; and that it is a defence, n. 97. Divine truth in ulti
mates, which is the same with the Word in its literal
sense, is also represented by the cloud, in which Jehovah
descended upon Mount Sinai, and promulgated the law,
Exod. xix. 9 ; xxxiv. 5. Also by the cloud which cov
ered Peter, James, and John, when Jesus was transfig
ured, concerning which it is written : " While Peter yet
spake, behold a bright cloud overshadowed them, and
behold a voice out of the cloud which said, This is my
beloved Son, hear ye him," Matt. xvii. 5, Mark ix. 7,
Luke ix. 34, 35. The Lord in this transfiguration caused
himself to be seen as the Word ; therefore a cloud over
shadowed them ; and a voice was heard out of the cloud,
saying, that he was the Son of God ; a voice out of the
cloud, means out of the Word. That by cloud, in an
opposite sense, is meant the Word as to its literal sense
falsified, will be seen elsewhere.
25. " And every eye shall see him," signifies, that all

CH. I.] THE APOCALYPSE REVEALED.

51

who are in the understanding of divine truth frora affec
tion will acknowledge him. In the spiritual sense, by
eye, is not meant the eye, but the understanding ; there
fore, by every eye shall see him, denotes that all who
are in the understanding of divine truth from affection will
acknowledge him, because, they alone understand and
acknowledge ; the rest see, indeed, and also understand,
but do not acknowledge ; the former, then, are signified,
because it follows, that they, also, who pierced him will
see him, by whom are understood they who are in falses.
That the eye signifies understanding, will be seen below,
n. 48.
26. " And they also, who pierced him," signifies, that
they, also, will see who are in falses in the church. By
piercing Jesus Christ, nothing else is meant but the de
struction of his Divine Truth in the Word ; this, also, is
understood by " one of the soldiers piercing his side, and
water and blood coming thereout," John xix. 34. Blood
and water are divine truth, spiritual and natural, thus the
Word in its spiritual and its natural sense ; and to pierce
the Lord's side, is to destroy both by falses, as was also
done by the Jews ; for all the circumstances of the Lord's
passion represented the state of the Jewish church, as
to the Word, on which- subject, see The Doctrine of the
New Jerusalem concerning the Lord, n. 15 — 17. The
reason why piercing him, signifies to destroy the Word
by falses, is, because this is said of Jesus Christ, who
presently after is called the Son of Man, and by the Son
of Man is meant the Lord as to the Word, therefore to
pierce the Son of Man, is to do, the same to the Word.
27. " And all the tribes of the earth shall wail because
of him," signifies, that this will be when there are no
longer any goods and truths in the church. That the
tribes of the earth, signify the goods and truths of the
church, will be seen in the explanation of the seventh
chapter, where the twelve tribes of Israel are treated of;
wailing signifies lamentation, by reason of their being
dead. The sarae is meant here as by the Lord's words
in Matthev? : " Immediately after the tribulation of those
days shall the sun be darkened, and the moon shall not

52 THE APOCALYPSE REVEALED. [CH. I.
give her light, and the stars shall fall from heaven ; and
then shall appear the sign of the Son of Man, and then
shall all the tribes of the earth mourn," xxiv. 29, 30:
these things are said of the consumraation of the age,
which is the end of the church ; the sun shall be dark
ened, signifies, that there is no longer any love and
charity; the moon shall not give her light, signifies, that
there is no longer any intelligence and faith ; the stars
shall fall from heaven, signifies, that there are no longer
any knowledges of good and truth ; all the tribes of the
earth shall mourn, signifies, that there are no longer any
goods and truths ; tribulation, signifies, that state of the
church. 28. " Even so. Amen," signifies, the divine confirma
tion that so it will be. This is evident frora what was
explained above, n. 19.
29. " I am the Alpha and the Omega, the Beginning
and the End," signifies, who is the self-subsisting and
only-subsisting from first principles to ultimates ; frora
whom proceed all things ; thus, who is the self-subsisting
and only-subsisting loye, the self-subsisting and only-sub
sisting wisdom, and the self-subsisting and only-subsisting
life in himself; and, consequently, the self-subsisting and
only-subsisting Creator, Saviour, and Illuminator, from
himself; and thence the All in all of heaven and the
church. These and many more things besides are con
tained in the above words, by which the Lord is describ
ed ; that they are spoken of the Lord, and, indeed, of his
Humanity, is very evident, for it follows, that John heard
a voice, saying, " I am the Alpha and the Omega, the
First and the Last ; and I turned to see the voice that
spake with me, and saw the Son of Man in the midst of
seven candlesticks," chap. i. 10 — 13 : who, also, a little
further on, says, " I am the First and the Last, I am he
that liveth and was dead," verse 17, 18; chap. ii. 8.
But that all the particulars above enumerated are con
tained in these words, cannot be confirmed briefly, for to
confirm thera, so as to be well comprehended, would
require many volumes ; still they are in part confirraed
in The Angelic Wisdom concerning the Divine Love

CH. I.] THE APOCALYPSE REVEALED. 53
and the Divine Wisdom. The Lord calls himself the
Alpha and the Omega, the Beginning and the End;
because Alpha and Omega, refer to his divine love, and
Beginning and End, to his divine wisdom ; for there is,
in every particular of the Word, a marriage of love and
wisdom, or of good and truth ; on which subject, see The
Doctrine of the New Jerusalem concerning the Sacred
Scripture, n. 80 — 90. The Lord is called the Alpha
and the Omega, because alpha is the first letter, and
omega the last in the Greek alphabet, and therefore sig
nify all in the aggregate ; the reason is, because each
letter of the alphabet, in the spiritual worid, signifies
something; and a vowel, being used for sound, somewhat
of affection or love ; from this origin, spiritual and angelic
speech, and, also, the Scriptures, are derived ; but this
is an arcanum hitherto unknown ; for there is a universal
language which all angels and spirits use ; and this has
nothing in common with any language of men in the
world : every man comes into this language after death ;
for it is inherent in every man from creation, therefore
they all can understand each other in the spiritual vi^orld.
It has been granted me frequently to hear that language,
and also to speak it ; and I have compared it with the
languages in this world, and have found that it does not,
even in the smallest particular, make one with any natural
language upon the earth ; it differs from these in its first
principles, which are, that each letter of every word has
a sense and signification peculiar to itself, as well in
speaking as in writing : therefore it is, that the Lord is
called the Alpha and the Omega, which signifies, that he
is the All in all of heaven and the church ; and as these
two letters are vowels, they have relation to love, as was
said above. Concerning this language, and the writing
of it, as flowing from the spiritual thought of the angels,
something may be seen in The Angelic Wisdom concern
ing the Divine Love and the Divine Wisdom, n. 295.
30. " Saith the Lord, who is, and who was, and who
is to corae ; " that this signifies, who is eternal and infinite,
and who is Jehovah, raay be seen above, n. 13, where
the same is explained. 5*

54 THE APOCALYPSE REVEALED. [OB, L
31. " The Almighty," signifies, who is, lives, and has
power from himself, and who governs all things from first
principles by ultimates. Since all things are from the
Lord, and are created from the first principles. which are
frora him ; and since there is nothing made which does
not thenee derive its existence, as is abundantly shown in
The Angelic Wisdom concerning the Divine Love and
the Divine Wisdom, it follows, that he is omnipotent.
Suppose a one from whom are all things ; are not aill
things of that one, upon which they depend in their order,
as the links of a chain upon their hook ; or as the blood
vessels of the whole body upon the heart ; or as all and
every thing in the universe upon the sun ? thus do all
things depend upon the Lord, who is the sun of the
spiritual world, from whom all the essence, life, and
power, possessed by those who are under that sun, is de
rived ; in a word, from him we live, and move, and have
our being, Acts xvii. 28 : this is divine omnipotence.
That the Lord rules all things from first principles by
ultiraates, is an arcanum never before revealed ; but it is
now explained in The Doctrine of the New Jerusalem
concerning the Lord, and concerning the Sacred Scrip
ture, in many places ; and also in The Angelic Wisdom
concerning the Divine Providence, n. 124 ; and concern
ing The Divine Love, n. 221. It is well known, that
the Divine being infinite, does not fall within the ideas of
the thought of any man or angel, because these are finite,
and what is finite is not capable of perceiving the infinite ;
still, that it may in some manner be perceived, it has
pleased the Lord to describe his infinity by these words :
I am the Alpha and tbe Omega, the Beginning and the
End ; who is, and who was, and who is to come, the
Almighty ; these words, therefore', include all things that
ever angel or man can think, spiritually and naturally,
concerning the divine ; which things, in general, are what
were adduced above in an universal raanner.
32. " I John, who also ara your brother and companion,"
signifies, tbpse who are in the good of charity, and thence
in the truths of faith. It was observed above, n. 5, that
the apostle John represented those who are in tbe good

CH. I.] THB APOCALYPSE REVEALED. 55
of charity ; and they who are in the good of charity are,
also, in the truths of faith, because charity is the life and
soul of faith ; hence it is, that John calls himself the
brother and companion of those in the church to whom
he wrote, for he wrote to the seven churches : by brother,
in the spiritual sense of the Word, is meant, one who is
in the good of charity ; and by companion, one who is
thence in the truths of faith ; for all are, as it were, in
fconsanguinity by charity, but in affinity by faith ; for
charity conjoins ; not so faith, except it be from charity :
when faith is frora charity, then charity conjoins, and faith
consociates ; and since they make one, therefore, the
Lord commanded that all should be brethren, for he says,
" One is your master, even Christ, but all ye are breth
ren," Matt, xxiii. 8 ; the Lord, also, calls those brethren
who are in the good of charity, or in good of life ; for he
said, " My mother and my brethren are these, who hear
the Word of God, and do it," Luke viii. 21, Matt. xii.
49, Mark iii. 33 — 35. By mother is meant the church,
and by brethren those who are in charity ; and as the
good of charity is denoted by brother, therefore the Lord
calls those who are principled therein, brethren, in Mat
thew, also, xxv. 40, and likewise disciples. Matt, xxviii.
10, John XX. 17 ; but it is not written that the disciples
called the Lord brother, because brother denotes the good
which is from the Lord : the case is comparatively as it
is with kings, princes, and great men, who call those who
are connected with them by blood or affinity, brethren,
but yet the latter do not in their turn call them so ; for
the Lord says, " One is your master, even Christ, but all
ye are brethren," Matt, xxiii. 8 ; also, " Ye call me
master and Lord ; and ye say well, for so I am," John
xiii. 13. The children of Israel called all those brethren,
who were descended from their father Jacob : and in a
more extensive sense, those, also, who were descended
from Esau ; but such as were not descended from them,
they called companions. But as the Word, in its spiritual
sense, treats only of those who are in the Lord's church,
therefore in that sense, by brethren, they are meant, who
are in the good of charity from the Lord, and, by com-

56 THE APOCALYPSE REVEALED. [CH. I.
panions, they who are in the truths of faith ; as in the
following passages : " Thus shall ye say every one to his ¦
companion, and every one to his brother, what hath Jeho
vah answered ? " Jer. xxiii. 35. " Ye ha've not hearkened
unto me in proclaiming liberty every one to his brother,
and every man to his companion," Jer. xxxiv. 17. " He
shall not exact it from his companion, or of his brother, "
Deut. XV. 2. " For my brethren and companions' sakes I
will now say," Psalm cxxii. 8. " They help every one his
companion, and every one said to his brother, be of good
courage," Isaiah xh. 6 ; and in an opposite sense, " Take
ye heed every one of his companion, and trust ye not in
any brother, for every brother will utterly supplant, and
every companion will walk with slanders," Jer. ix. 4. " I
will set the Egyptians against the Egyptians, and they
shall fight every one against his brother, and every one
against his companion," Isaiah xix. 2; and in other places.
These passages are adduced, that it may be known why
John calls himself brother and companion ; and that by
brother, in the Word, is meant one who is in charity or in
good, and, by companion, one who is in faith or in truth.
But as it is charity from which faith is derived, therefore
none are called companions by the Lord, but brethren, or
neighbor ; every one, indeed, is a neighbor according to
the quality of good, Luke x. 36, 37.
33. " In tribulation, and in the kingdom and patience
of Jesus Christ," signifies, which in the church are infest
ed by evils and falses, but which will be removed by the
Lord at his coming. By tribulation,' is meant the state of
the church when there are no longer any goods of charity
_ and truths of faith, but instead of them, evils and falses ;
by the kingdom, is meant the church ; and, by patience
of Jesus Christ, is meant the Lord's advent ; therefore
these words, "'In tribulation, and in the kingdom and
patience of Jesus Christ," when collated into one sense,
signify, when the goods and truths of the church are in
fested by evils and falses, but which will be removed by
the Lord at his coming. That by tribulation, is meant
the state of the church when it is infested by evils and
falses is evident from the following passages: "In the

CH. I.] THE APOCALYPSE REVEALED. 57
consuramation of the age, they shall deliver you up to be
afflicted and shall kill you. There shall be great tribula
tion, such as was not since the beginning of the worid to
this time, no, nor ever shall be. Immediately after the
tribulation of those days shall the sun be darkened, and
the moon shall not give her light, and the stars shall fall
from heaven," Matt. xxiv. 9, 21, 29, Mark xiii. 19, 24.
That the kingdom, signifies the church, will be seen in
what follows.
34. " I was in the isle called Patmos," signifies, a state
and place in which he could be illuminated. The reason
why this revelation was made to John in Patraos, was,
because it was an island in Greece, not far from the Land
of Canaan, and between Asia and Europe ; and by isles
are signified the nations more remote frora the worship of
God, but yet which will accede to it, because they are
capable of being illuminated ; the same is signified by
Greece ; but the church itself is signified by the Land of
Canaan ; by Asia, they of the church who are in the
light of truth from the Word ; and, by Europe, they to
whom the Word is about to come ; hence it is, that by
the isle of Patmos, is signified a state and place in which
he could be illuminated. That by isles, in the Word, are
signified the nations which are more remote from the
worship of God, but which yet will accede to it, is evident
from the following places : " Glorify Jehovah in the fires,
even the name of the Lord God of Israel in the isles of
the sea," Isaiah xxiv. 15. " He shall not fail nor be dis
couraged till he have set judgment in the earth, and the
isles shall wait for his law. Sing unto Jehovah a new
song, the isles and the inhabitants thereof, let them give
glory unto Jehovah ; and declare his praise in the islands,"
Isaiah xiii. 4, 10, 12. " Listen, O isles, unto me ; and
hearken ye people from far," Isaiah xlix. 1. "The isles
shall wait upon me, and on mine arm shall they trust,"
Isaiah li. 5. " The isles shall wait for me, and the ships
of Tarshish," Isaiah Ix. 9. " Hear the Word of Jehovah,
O ye nations, and declare it in the isles afar off," Jer.
xxxi. 10. "And men shall worship Jehovah every one
from his place, even all the isles of the heathen," Zeph,

58 THE APOCALYPSE REVEALED. [CH. I.
ii. 11; and elsewhere. That the same is signified by
Greece, is not so evident from the Word, because Greece
is mentioned only in Daniel viii. 21 ; x. 20; xi. 2; as
. also in John xii. 20 ; Mark vii. 26. That by the Land
of Canaan is meant the Lord's church, which is thence
called the Holy Land, and the heavenly Canaan, is evi
dent from many passages in the WOrd ; that by Asia are
meant they in the church who are in the light of truth
from the Word, may be seen above, n. 1 1 ; and that by
Europe, they to whom the Word is about to come, is
plain. 35. " For the Word of God, and for the testimony of
Jesus Christ," signifies, that divine truth from the Word
might be received frora the heart and so in the light, and
that the Lord's Humanity might be acknowledged to be
divine: this was explained above, n. 6.
36. " I was in the spirit on the Lord's day," signifies,
a spiritual state at that time from divine influx. I was
in the spirit, signifies the spiritual state in which he was
when he was in visions ; which state will be explained
in what follows ; on the Lord's day, signifies influx then
received from the Lord ; for in that day the Lord is pre
sent, because the day is holy ; froni which it is evident,
that by being in the spirit on the Lord's day, is signified
a spiritual state at that time from divine influx. Con
cerning the prophets it is written, that they were in the
spirit or in vision, also, that the Word came to them from
Jehovah : when they were in the spirit or in vision, they
were not in the body, but in their spirit, in which state
they saw such things as are in heaven; but when the
Word came to them, then they were in the body, and
heard Jehovah speak ; these two states of the prophets
are carefully to be distinguished. , In the state of vision
the eyes of their spirit were opened, and the eyes of their
body shut ; and then they heard what the angels spake,
or what Jehovah Spake by the angels, and also saw the
things which were represented to them in heaven ; and
then they sometimes seemed to themselves to be carried
from one place to another, the body still remaining in its
place ; in this state was John when he wrote the Apoca-

CH. I.] THE APOCALYPSE REVEALED. gg
lypse ; and soraetiraes, also, Ezekiel, Zechariah, and
Daniel ; and then it is said that they were in vision, or
in the spirit ; for Ezekiel says, " The spirit took me up,
and brought me in a vision by the Spirit of God into
Chaldea, to them of the captivity: so the vision that I
had seen went up from me," chap. xi. 1, 24. It is said
also, that the spirit took him up, and that he heard be
hind him a voice of a great rushing, and other things, iii.
12, 24: also, that the spirit lifted him up between the
earth and the heaven, and brought him in the visions of
God to Jerusalem, and he saw abominations, viii. 3, and
subsequent verses. In like manner he was in a vision of
God, or in the spirit, when he saw the four animals,
which were cherubs, i. and x. ; as also when he saw the
new earth and the new temple, and the angel measuring
them, xl. to xlviii. ; and that the spirit took him up,'
xliii. 5. The same was the case with Zechariah, in
whom there was an angel at the time, when he saw the
man riding araong the myrtle trees, i. 8, &c. : When he
saw four horns, and afterwards a man, in whose hand was
a measuring line, ii. 1, 5, Sic: When he saw Joshua,
the high priest, iii. 1, &tc. : When he saw the candlestick
and the two olive trees, iv. 1, &;c. : When he saw the
flying roll and the ephah, v. 1, 6: And when he saw the
four chariots coming out from between two mountains,
and horses, vi. 1. In a similar state was Daniel, when
he saw four beasts coming up out of the sea, Dan. vii. 1,
Stc. : And when he saw the battle of the rara and the
he-goat, viii. 1, &;c. That he saw these things in visions,
he himself saith, vii. 1,2,7, 13; viii. 2; x. 1,7,8; and
that the angel Gabriel was seen by him in a vision, ix.
21. It was the same with John; as when he saw the
Son of Man in the midst of the seven candlesticks, Apoc.
i. :- When he saw a throne in heaven, and him that sat
thereon, and four animals round about the throne, iv. :
When he saw the book sealed , with seven seals, v. :
When he saw four horses coming out of the book that
was opened, vi. : When he saw the four angels standing
upon the four corners of the earth, vii.: When he 'saw
the locusts coming out of the bottomless pity ix. : When

go THE APOCALYPSE REVEALED. [CH. I.
he saw the angel, in whose hand was a little book, which
he gave hira to eat, x. : When he heard the seven angels
sound with their trumpets, xi. : When he saw the dragon,
and the woman whom the dragon persecuted; and the
former making war with Michael, xii.: and, afterwards,
two beasts arising, one out of the sea, and the other out
of the earth, xiii. : When he saw the seven angels having
the seven last plagues, xv. xvi, : When he saw the great
whore sitting upon the scarlet-colored beast, xvii. 18:
and afterwards, a white horse, and one sitting thereon,
xix. : and lasdy, a new heaven and a new earth, and
then the New Jerusalem coming down out of heaven,
xxi. xxii. That John saw these things in the spirit, and
in a vision, he himself says, i. 10; iv. 2; ix. 17; xxi.
10: this also is understood by the expression, I saw,
'wherever it occurs. It appears, evidently, from these
examples, that to be in the spirit, is to be in vision ;
which is effected by the opening of the sight of a man's
spirit ; which, when it is opened, the things which are in
the spiritual world appear as clearly, as the things which
are in the natural world appear to the bodily sight. I
can testify that it is so, from many years' experience.
In this state tjie disciples were when they saw the Lord
after his resurrection, wherefore it is said that their eyes
were opened, Luke xxiv. 30, 31. Abraham was in a
sirailar state when he saw the three angOls, and discoursed
with thera. So were Hagar, Gideon, Joshua, and others,
when they saw the angels of Jehovah ; and, in like-
manner, the boy of Ehsha, when he saw the mountain
full of chariots and horses of fire about Elisha; for
Elisha prayed, and said, "Jehovah, I pray thee, open
his eyes, that he may see ; and Jehovah opened the eyes
of the young raan, and he saw," 2 Kings vi. 17. But
as to the Word, it was not revealed in a slate of the
spirit or in vision, but was dictated by the Lord viva voce
to the prophets; therefore, it is no where said that they
spake it from the Holy Spirit, but from Jehovah; see
The Doctrine of the New Jerusalem concerning the
Lord, n. 53.
37. " And I heard behind me a great voice, as of a

CH. I.] THB APOCALYPSE REVEALED. gj
trumpet," signifies, manifest . perception of divine truth
revealed frorn heaven. A great voice, when heard frora
heaven, signifies divine truth, as will be seen below ; the
reason why it was heard as the sound of a trurapet, is,
because when divine truth descends frora heaven, it is
soraetiraes so heard by the angels of the ultimate heaven,
and then is manifestly perceived ; therefore, by a voice
as of a trumpet, is signified manifest perception : of the
signification of trumpet, more will be seen below, n. 397,
519. That a great voice, when heard from heaven,
signifies divinfe truth, is evident from the following passa
ges : the voice of Jehovah is upon the waters ;" "the
voice of Jehovah is powerful ; the voice of Jehovah is
full of majesty ; " " the voice of Jehovah breaketh the
cedars ; " " the voice of Jehovah divideth the flames of
fire ; " " the voice of Jehovah shaketh the wilderness ; ''
" the voice of Jehovah maketh the hinds to calve," Ps.
xxix. 3 — 9. " Sing unto God, ye kingdoras of the earth,
lo, he doth send out in his voice, and that a mighty
voice," Psalm Ixviii. 32, 33. "Jehovah uttered his
voice before his army, for his camp is very great, for he
is strong that executeth his Word," Joel ii. 11. "Jeho
vah shall utter bis voice from Jerusalem," Joel iii. 16.
And since voice signifies divine truth from the Lord,
therefore the Lord said, " That the sheep hear his voice,
that they know his voice ; and other sheep I have, them
also I must bring, and they shall hear my voice : my
sheep hear ray voice, and I know them, and they follow
me," John x. 3, 4, 16, 27. And in another place :
" The hour is coming, and now is, when thp dead shall
hear the voice of the Son of Man, and they that hear
shall live," John v. 25. Voice here denotes the divine
truth of the Lord from his Word.
38. " Saying, I am the Alpha and the Omega, the
First and the Last," signifies, who is the self-subsisting,
and the only-subsisting, from first principles to ultimates,
from whom are all things ; therefore, who is the self-sub
sisting, and only-subsisting love, the self-subsisting, and
only-subsisting wisdom, and the self-subsisting and only-
subsisting life in himself; consequently, the self-subsisting
VOL. I. 6

g2 THE APOCALYPSE REVEALED. [CH. I.
and only-subsisting Creator, Saviour, ?ind Illuminator
from himself; and thence the All in all of heaven and
the church : who alone is infinite and eternal, and who
is Jehovah ; and that the Lord is He. That all these
things, and infinitely raore, are contained in these words,
may be seen above, n. 13, 29. It was there said, that
all the syllables or letters of the alphabet, in the spiritual
world, signify, things; and that thence originates the
speech and writing of those who are there ; and that
therefore the Lord describes his divinity and infinity by
Alpha and Omega ; by which is signified, that he is the
All in all of heaven and the church. Now every letter
signifying a thing in the spiritual world, and thence in
the language of the angels ; therefore David wrote the
119th Psalra, in order, according to the letters of the
alphabet, beginning with Aleph, and ending with Thau,
as may appear frora the initials of the verses; the like
appears in Psalm cxi., but not so evidently. Therefore,
also, Abram was called Abraham, and Sarai, Sarah ;
which was done to the intent that in heaven, by Abraham
and Sarah they should not be understood, but the divine,
as is also the case, for the letter H involves infinity,
being only an aspirate: more on this subject may be
seen above, n. 29.
39. "And what thou seest, write in a book;" that
this signifies, that it may be revealed to posterity, is
evident without explanation.
40. "And send [it] to the churches, which are in
Asia," signifies, for those in the Christian world, who are
in- the light of truth from the Word. That they are
meant by the churches in Asia, raay be seen above, n.
10, 11.
41. "Unto Ephesus, and unto Smyrna, and unto
Pergamos, and unto Thyatira, and unto Sardis, and unto
Philadelphia, and unto Laodicea," signifies, specifically
according to the state of reception of each. That all
states of reception of the Lord and of his church are
signified by these seven names, in the spiritual sense, will
be seen below ; for John, when he received this com
mand, was in a spiritual state, and in that state nothing

CH. I.] THE APOCALYPSE REVEALED. g3
is raentioned by name which does not signify some thing
or state ; therefore these things which were written by
John, were not sent to any church in those places, but
were told to their angels, by whom are understood those
who receive. That by all the names of persons and
places throughout the whole Word, are raeant spiritual
things, is abundantly shown in the Arcana Coelestia; as
what is meant by Abraham, Isaac, and Jacob ; also by
Israel, and by the names of his twelve sons ; as also, what
is meant by various places in the Land of Canaan, and by
places in the vicinity of that land ; as what by Egypt,
Syria, Assyria, and other places. It is the same with
these seven names. But he who chooses to abide in the
literal sense, let him do so, since that sense conjoins ;
only let him know, that by those names the angels per
ceive things and states of the church.
42. " And I turned to see the voice that spake witb
me," signifies, inversion of the state of those who are in
good of life, with respect to the perception of truth in
the Word, when they turn themselves to the Lord.
John says, that he heard a voice behind hira, verse 10,
and now, that he turned to see the voice ; and again,
that being turned, he saw seven candlesticks; from
which it is evident, that he heard a voice frora behind, and
that he turned himself, to see from whence it proceeded :
that there is an arcanum in this is evident ; the secret is,
that before man turns hiraself to the Lord, and acknow
ledges hira as the God of heaven and earth, he cannot
see divine truth in the Word ; the reason is, because God
is One, both in person and in essence, in whora there is a
trinity ; and that God is the Lord ; therefore, they who
acknowledge a trinity of persons, look priraarily to the
Father, and indeed to the Holy Spirit, and rarely to the
Lord, and if they do look up to the Lord, they think of
his Huraanity as of a common man ; when a man does
this, he can by no means be illuminated in the Word, for
the Lord is the Word, for it is frora him, and concerning
him; therefore they, who do not approach the Lord
alone, see hira and his Word behind thera, and not before
(hera ; or backward, and not in front. "This is the area-

g4 THE APOCALYPSE REVEALED. [CH. I.
num which lies concealed in these words: That John
heard a voice behind him, and that he turned to see the
voice, and, being turned, saw seven golden candlesticks,
and in the midst of them the Son of Man ; for the voice
which he heard, came from the Son of man, who is the
Lord. That the Lord alone is the God of heaven and
earth, he now teaches in a raanifest voice, for he says,
" I am the Alpha and the Omega, the Beginning and the
End, saith the .Lord, who is, and who was, and who is to
come," veise 8 : and here, " I ara the Alpha and the
Oraega, the First and the Last," verse 11: and afterwards,
" I ara the First and the Last," verse 17, and ii. 8.
That by a voice, when from the Lord, Divine Truth is
understood, may be seen above, n. 37. And that by
John are understood they of the church, who are in good
of life, n. 5, 6. From these things it may now appear,
that by these words, "And I turned to see the voice
that spake with me," is signified inversion of the state of
those who are in good of life, as to the perception of
truth in the Word, when they turn themselves to the
Lord. 43. "And being turned, I saw seven golden candle
sticks," signifies, the New Church, which will be in
illumination frora tbe Lord out of the Word. " That the
seven candlesticks are the seven churches, is said in the
last verse of this chapter; and that by the seven churches
are to be understood all who are in the Christian world,
and accede to the church, may be seen above, n. 10;
and specifically according to the state of reception of
each, n. 41. The reason why the New Church is rpeant
by the seven candlesticks, is, because in it, and in the
midst of it, the Lord is ; for it is said, that in the midst
of the seven candlesticks he saw one like unto the Son
of Man, and by the Son of Man is meant the Lord as
to the Word. They appeared to be golden candlesticks,
because gold signifies good, and every church is a church
frora good, which is forraed by truths ; that gold signifies
good, will be seen in what follows. Those candlesticks
were not placed one close to another, or in contact, but
at certain distances, forraing a kind of circle, as is evident

Cfl. I.] THE APOCALYPSE REVEALED. gg
from these words in the subsequent chapter, "These
things saith he, who walketh in the midst of the seven
golden candlesticks," verse 1 . Nothing is said of the
lamps of those candlesticks ; but in what follows it is
said, that the Holy Jerusalem, that is, the New Church,
hath no need of the sun, neither of the moon, for the
Lamb is the light [lamp] thereof, and the nations which
are saved shall walk in his light, Apoc. xxi. 23, 24. And
moreover, they need no lamp, for the Lord God giveth
them light, xxii. .5; for they who will be of the Lord's
New Church, can only be 'candlesticks which will have
their light from the Lord. By the golden candlestick in
the tabernacle, was represented the church as to illumi
nation from the Lord, concerning which candlestick, see
Exod. xxv. 11 to the end, xxxvii. 17 — 20, Lev. xxiv.
3, 4, Numb. viii. 2, 3, 4 ; that it represented the Lord's
church as to divine love spiritual, which is love towards
the neighbor, may be seen in The Arcana Coelestia, n.
9548, 9555, 9558, 9561, 9572, 9783; also, below, n.
493. By the candlestick in Zechariah iv. is also signi
fied the New Church to be established by the Lord,
because it signifies the new house of God, or the new
temple ; as is evident from what follows there ; and by
the house of God, or temple, the church is signified, and,
in a supreme sense, the Lord's Divine Humanity, as he
hiraself teaches, John ii. 19 — 21, and elsewhere: but it
shall be shown what is signified in its order, in the 4th
chap, of Zechariah, when he saw the candlestick. By
what is contained frora verse 1—7, is signified the illumi
nation of the New Church by the Lord, frora the good
of love by truth ; the olive trees there signify the church
as to the good of love : by the contents frora verse 8—^10,
is signified that these things are frora the Lord ; by Ze-
rubabel, who is to build the house, thus the church, the
Lord is represented: by what is contained from verse
11 — 14 is signified, that in that church there will also
be truths from a celestial origin : this explanation of that
chapter was given me from the Lord through heaven.
44. " And in the raidst of the seven candlesticks, one
like unto the S6n of Man," signifies the Lord as to the
6*

gg THE APOCALYPSE REVEALED. [CH. I.
Word, frora whom that church is. It is well known frora
the Word, that the Lord called himself the Son of God,
and also the Son of Man ; that by the Son of God he
meant himself as to his Divine Huraanity, and by the
Son of Man, himself as to the Word, is fully demonstra
ted in The Doctrine of the New Jerusalem concerning
the Lord, n. 19 — 28; and as it is there fully confirmed
from, the Word, it is unnecessary to add any further
confirmation here. Now, as the Lord represented him
self unto John as the Word, therefore, as seen of him, he
is called the Son of Man. He represented himself as
the Word, because the New Church is the subject treated
of, which is a church frora the Word, and according to
the understanding thereof; that the church is from the
Word, and that such as its understanding of the Word is,
such is the church, may be seen in The Doctrine of'
the New Jerusalem concerning the Sacred Scripture, n.
76 — 79. As the church is a church from the Lord through
the Word, therefore the Son of Man -was seen in the
midst of the candlesticks ; in the midst signifies in the
inmost, from which the things which are round about, or
which are without, derive their essence, in this instance,
their light and intelligence: that the inmost is the all in
the things which are round about, or without, is abun
dantly shown in The Angelic Wisdom concerning the
Divine Love and the Divine Wisdom ; it is like light or
flame in the centre, from which the circumference is
illuminated and warmed. In the midst, has the same
signification in the following passages in the Word : " Cry
out and shout, thou inhabitant of Zion ; for great is the
Holy One of Israel in (he midst of thee," Isaiah xii. 6.
" God, my King of old, working salvation in the midst
of the earth," P.salm Ixxiv. 12. "We have thought of
thy loving kindness in the midst of his temple," Psalm
xlviii. 9. "God standeth in the congregation of the
mighty; he judgeth in the midst of the gods," Psalra
Ixxxii. 1. They are called gods who are in divine truths
from the Lord, and, abstractedly, the truths theraselves.
"Behold, I send an angel before thee, beware of him
and obey his voice, for my name is in the midst of hira,"

CH. I.J THE APOCALYPSE REVEALED.

67

Exod. xxiii. 20, 21. The name of Jehovah is every
thing divine ; in the midst, is in the inmost, and thereby
in the all of him. The midst also signifies tbe inmost,
and thence the all, in many other passages in the Word,
where evils are also treated of, as in Isaiah xxiv. 13,
Jerem. xxiii 9, Psalm v. 9, ix. 4, 5, xxxvi. 2, Iv. 7,
Ixii. 4. These passages are adduced, in order to show,
that in the midst of the candlesticks, signifies in the
inmost,, from which the church and every thing belonging
to it is derived ; for the church and every thing that
belongs to it is from the Lord through the Word. That
candlesticks signify the New Church, raay be seen above,
n. 43.
45. " Clothed with a garment down, to the foot," sig
nifies, the proceeding divine, which is divine truth. The
reason why a garment down to the foot signifies the pro
ceeding divine, which is di-vine truth, is, because garments,
in the Word, signify truths, thence talaris, which is an outer
garment or vest, when the Lord is treated of, signifies tbe
proceeding divine truth. That garraents, in the Word,
signify truths, is, because in heaven the angels are cloth
ed according to the truths proceeding from their good ;
concerning which see the work on Heaven and Hell, n.
177 — 182. In what follows it will also be seen, that
nothing else is understood by garments in the Word in its
spiritual sense ; therefore, that nothing else is understood
by the Lord's garments, when he was transfigured, which
appeared white as the light. Matt. xvii. 1 — 4, Mark ix.
2—8, Luke ix. 28 — 36. Nor is any thing else under
stood by the Lord's garments which the soldiers divided,
John xix. 23, 24. That similar things are represented,
and therefore signified, by the garments of Aaron, may be
seen in The Arcana Coelestia, n. 9814, 10,068 ; par
ticularly what is signified by the ephod, n. 9477, 9824,
10,005 ; what by the robe, n. 9825, 10,005 ; what by the
coat, n. 9826, 9942 ; and what by the mitre, n. 9827 :
for Aaron represented the, priestly office of the Lord.
Concerning the signification of garments in the Word, see
below, n. 166, 328.
46, "And girt about the paps with a golden girdle,"

g8 THE APOCALYPSE REVEALED. [CH. f.-
signifies the proceeding,-^and at the same time, the con
joining divine, which is divine good. That a golden girdle
has this signification, is, because by the Lord's breast, and
especially by the paps, his divine love is signified ; thence,
by the golden girdle which girded them, is signified the
proceeding, and at the same time the conjoining divine^
which -is the divine good of his divine love ; moreover
gold signifies good ; see below, n. 913. A zone or girdle,
in the Word, likewise signifies a common band, whereby
all things are kept in their order and connexion ; as in
Isaiah : " There shall come forth a rod out of the stem of
Jesse, and righteousness shall be the girdle of his loins,
and faithfulness the girdle of his reins," xi. 1 — 5 ; the
rod coming out of the stem of Jesse is the Lord. That
the girdle of the ephod, and the belt of Aaron's coat, sig
nified conjunction, may be seen in The Arcana Coelestia,
n. 9837, 9944. As a girdle signifies a band conjoining
the goods and truths of the church, therefore, when the
church among the children of Israel was destroyed, Jere
miah the prophet was commanded, to procure himself a
girdle, and put it upon his loins, and then to hide it in
a hole of a rock beside the Euphrates ; and at the end of
days, when he took it, behold it was rotten, and was
profitable for nothing, Jerem. xiii. .1 — 12 ; by which was
represented, that at that time there was no good in the
church, and thence that truths were dissipated. The same
is signified by girdle in Isaiah : " Instead of a girdle there
shall be a rent," iii. 24 ; and also in other places. That
by the paps or breasts divine' love is signified, is evident
from those passages in the Word where they are raen
tioned, as also from their correspondence with love.
47. " His head, and his hairs, were white like wool,
as white as snow," signifies, the divine love of the divine
wisdora in first principles and in ultiraates. By the head
of a raan is signified the all of his life ; and the all of
raan's life has relation to love and wisdom, therefore by
the head is signified wisdom, and also love ; but as there
is no love without its wisdom, nor wisdom without its love,
therefore it is the love of wisdom which is understood by
the head ; and when the Lord is spoken of, it is the divine

CH. I.] THE APOCALYPSE REVEALED. gg
love of the divine wisdom. But the signification of the
head will be shown from the Word, below n. 538, 565.
Since, therefore, by the head is understood love, and also
wisdom, in their first principles, it follows that by hair is
to be understood love and wisdom in their ultirnates ; and
because hairs are here spoken of the Son of Man, who is
the Lord as to the Word, by his hairs are signified the
divine good, which is of love, and the divine truth, which
is of wisdom, in the ultimates of the Word ; and the ulti
mates of the Word are what are contained in its literal
sense : that the Word in this sense is signified by the
hairs of the Son of Man, or of the Lord, seems a paradox,
but yet it is true ; this may appear from the passages in
the Word adduced in The Doctrine of the New Jerusa
lem concerning the Sacred Scripture, n. 35 — 49 ; where
it is also shown, that the Nazarites in the Israelitish church
represented the Lord as to the Word in ultimates, which
is its literal sense ; for Nazarite, in the Hebrew language,
signifies hair, or a head of hair ; hence the strength of
Samson, who was a Nazarite from the womb, was in his
hair; that in like manner divine truth is in its power, in
the literal sense of the Word, may be seen in the above-
mentioned Doctrine concerning the Sacred Scripture, n.
37 — -49 ; therefore, also, the shaving of the head was
strictly prohibited the high priest and his sons ; and, for
the same reason, forty-two children were torn in pieces by
two bears, because they called Elisha, Baldhead. Elisha,
as well as Elijah, represented the Lord as to the Word ;
bald signifies the Word without its ultimate, which, as was
observed, is its literal sense,, and bears signify that sense
of the Word separated from its internal sense ; they who
separate them, appear also in the spiritual world, at a
distance, like bears, whence it is evident why this was
done to the children : therefore, also, to induce baldness
was the greatest disgrace, and a mark of extreme grief.
For which reason, when the Israelitish nation had per
verted all the literal sense of the Word, this lamentation
was made ovfer them: " Her Nazarites were purer than
snow, they were whiter than milk ; their visage is blacker
than a coal, they are not known in the streets," Lament,

70 THE APOCALYPSE REVEALED. • [CH. 1. .
iv. 7, 8. Also: " Every head was made bald, and every
shoulder was peeled," Ezek. xxix. 18. And : " Shame
shall be upon all faces, and baldness upon all their heads,"
Ezek. vii. 18. In like raanner, Isaiah xv. 2, Jerera. xlviii.
37, Araos viii. 10. As the children of Israel dispersed
by falses all the literal sense of the Word, therefore the
prophet Ezekiel was coramanded to represent this by shav
ing his head with a razor, and to burn with fire a third
part of the hair, and smite a third part with a sword, and
scatter a third part in the wind, and to collect sorae in
his skirts, and afterwards cast thera also into the fire, Ezek.
V. 1 — 4. Therefore, also, it is said in Micah, " Make
thee bald and poll thee for thy delicate children, enlarge
thy baldness as the eagle ; for they are gone into captivity
from thee," i. 16. The delicate children are the genuine
truths of the church from the Word. And as Nebuchadr
nezzar, king of Babylon, represented the Babylonian fal
sification of the Word, and destruction of all truth therein,
therefore it came to pass that his hairs were grown like
eagles' feathers, Dan. iv. 33. By reason that hairs sig
nified that holy principle of the Word, it is said of the
Nazarite, " That he should not shave the hair of his head,
because the consecration of his God is upon his head,"
Numb. vi. 1 — 21 ; and therefore it was ordained, "That
the high priest and his sons should not uncover their heads,
lest they should die, and lest wrath should come upon all
the people," Levit. x. 6. Now as by hairs is signified
divine truth in its ultimates, which in the church is the
Word in its literal sense, therefore, also, the same is said
of the Ancient of Days in Daniel : " I beheld till the
thrones were cast down, and the Ancient of Days did sit,
whose garment was white as snow, and the hair of his
head like pure wool," vii. 9 : that the Ancient of Days is
the Lord, appears evidently in Micah : But thou Hethle-
hem Ephratah, though thou be little araong the thousands
of Judah, yet out of thee shall he come forth unto me,
that is to be ruler in Israel, whose goings forth have been
from of old, from everlasting," v. 2 ; and in Isaiah, where
he is called the Father of Eternity, ix. 5. From these
passages, and many others, which are not adduced by

CH. I.] THE APOCALYPSE REVEALED.

71

reason of tbeir abundance, it may appear, that by the
head and hairs of the Son of Man, which were white like
wool, as white as snow, is understood the divine of love
and wisdom, in first principles and in ultimates ; and as by
the Son of Man, the Lord is understood as to the Word,
it follows that this also is understood in first principles and
in ultimates ; otherwise to what purpose would the Lord
here in the Apocalypse, and in the Ancient of Days in
Daniel, be described as to the hair ? That by hair, the
literal sense of the Word is signified, appears evidently
from those who are in the spiritual world ; they who have
held the literal sense of the Word in conterapt, appear
bald there-; and, on the contrary, they who have loved
the literal sense of the Word, appear there with becoraing
hair. It is said white as wool, and as snow, because wool
signifies good in ultiraates, and snow, truth in ultimates ;
as also in Isaiah, i. 18 : for wool is from sheep, by which
is signified the good of charity, and snow is from water,
by which are signified the truths of faith.
48. " And his eyes were as a flame of fire," signifies,
the divine wisdom of the divine love. By eyes, in the
Word, is raeant the understanding, and thence, by the
eye-§ight, intelligence ; therefore, when spoken of the
Lord, the divine wisdora is understood ; but by a flame
of fire, is signified spiritual love, which is charity ; where
fore, when spoken of the Lord, the divine love is under- ,
stood; hence, then, by his eyes being like a flame of
fire, is signified the divine wisdom of the divine love.
That the eye signifies the understanding, is, because
they correspond ; for as the eye sees frora natural light,
so does the understanding from spiritual light ; whei-efore
to see is predicated of both. That by eye, in the Word,
the understanding is signified, is evident frora the follow
ing, passages: "Bring forth the blind people that have
eyes, and the deaf that have ears," Isaiah xliii. 8. "In
that day shall the deaf hear the words of the book, and the
eyes of the blind shall see out of obscurity," Isaiah xxix.
18. " Then the eyes of the blind shall be opened, and
the ears of the deaf shall be unstopped," Isaiah xxxv.
5, 6. " I will give thee for a light of the Gentiles, to

72 THE APOCALYPSE REVEALED. [CH. I.
open the blind eyes," Isaiah xiii. 7. This is spoken of
the Lord, who, when he corries, will open the under
standing of those who are in ignorance of the truth.
That this is meant by opening the eyes, is moreover evi
dent from the following passages: "Make the heart of
this people fat, and shut their eyes, lest they see with
their eyes," Isaiah vi. 9, 10, John xii. 46. "Jehovah
hath poured out upon you the spirit of deep sleep, and
hath closed your eyes; the prophets and your rulers,
the seers hath he covered," Isaiah xxix. 10, xxx. 10.
" And shutteth his eyes from seeing evil," xxxiii. 15.
" Hear this, O rebellious house, which have eyes to see
and see not," Ezek. xii. 2. " Woe to the idle shepherd
that leaveth the flock ! the sword shall be lipon his arm
and upon his right eye, and his right eye shall be utterly
darkened," Zech. xi. 17. " And this shall be the plague,
wherewith Jehovah shall smite all the people that have
fought against Jerusalem ; — their eyes shall consume
away in their holes," Zech. xiv. 12. "I will smite
every horse with astonishment, — and every horse of the
people with blindness," Zech. xii. 4. Horse, in the
spiritual sense, denotes the understanding of the Word,'
n. 298. " Hear me, Jehovah, my God, lighten mine
eyes, lest I sleep the sleep of death," Psalm xiii. 3.
That in these passages, by eye is signified the under
standing', every one sees. Hence it is evident what the
Lord meant by eye in these places : " The light of the
body is the eye; if therefore thine eye be single, thy
whole body shall he full of light. But if thine eye be
evil, thy whole body shall be full of darkness. If there
fore the light that is in thee be darkness, how great is
that darkness ! " Matt, vi; 22, 23, Luke xi. 34. " And
if thy right eye offend thee, pluck it out, and cast it from
thee ; — for it is better for thee to enter into life wilh one
eye rather than having two eyes to he cast into hell fire,"
Matt. V. 29, xviii. 9. By eye, in these places, is not
meant the eye, but the understanding of truth. As by
eye is signified the understanding of truth, therefore
it was araong the statutes of the children of Israel, that
a blind raan, — or one that hath a blemish in his eye, —

CH. I.] THE APOCALYPSE REVEALED.

73

of the seed of Aaron, should not corae nigh to offer
sacrifice, nor enter within the vail, Levit. xxi. 18, 20:
moreover, that any thing blind should not be offered as
a sacrifice, Levit. xxii. 22, Malachi i. 8. From these
considerations it is evident what is raeant by eye, when
predicated of a man ; hence it follows, that by eye, when
predicated of the Lord, his divine wisdora is understood,
as also his divine omniscience and providence; as in these
passages: "Open thine eyes, Jehovah, and see," Isaiah
xxxvii. 17. "For I will set mine eyes upon thera for
good, — and I will build them," Jerera. xxiv. 6. "Be
hold the eye of Jehovah is upon thera that fear hira,"
Psalm xxxiii. 18. " Jehovah is in his holy temple, — his
eyes behold, his eye-lids try the children of men," Psalra
xi. 4. As by cherubs is signified the care and providence
of the Lord that the spiritual sense of the Word should
not be violated ; therefore it is said of the four animals
which were cherubs, that they were full of eyes before
and behind, and their wings were full of eyes within,
Apoc. iv. 6, 8: also, that the wheels upon which the
cherubs were drawn, were full of eyes lound about,
Ezek. X. 12. That by a flame of fire is meant his
divine love, will be seen in what follows, when flame
and fire are mentioned ; and because it is said, that his
eyes were like a flame of fire, the divine wisdom of his
divine love is signified. That in tiie Lord there is the
divine love of divine wisdora, and the divine wisdora of
divine love, and thus a reciprocal union of both, is
revealed in The Angelic Wisdom concerning the Divine
Love and the Diviiie Wisdom, n. 34 — 39 ; and elswhere.
49. " And his feet were like unto fine brass, as if they
burned in a furnace," signifles, divine good natural: the
Lord's feet signify his divine natural ; fire, or what burns,
signifies good ; and fine brass signifies the good of truth
natural ; therefore, by the feet of the Son of Man like
unto fine brass, as if they burned in a furnace, is signified
divine good natural. That his feet have this signification
is from correspondence. There is in the Lord, and
therefore fiom the Lord, the divine celestial principle,
the divine spiritual and the divine natural ; the divina
VOL. I 7

74 THE APOCALYPSE REVEALED. [CH. I.
celestial is understood by the head of the Son of Man ;
the divine spiritual, by his eyes, and by his breast, which
was girt about with a golden girdle ; and the divine
natural, by his feet ; because these three are in the Lord,
therefore also they are in the angelic heayen ; the third
or supreme heaven is in the, divine celestial principle;
the second or middle heaven in the divine spiritual ;
and the first or ultimate heaven in the divine natural :
in like manner, the church upon earth : for the universal
heaven before the Lord is as one raan, in which, they
who are in the Lord's divine celestial principle, constitute
the head ; they who are in the divine spiritual, constitute
the body ; and they who are in the divine natural, con
stitute the feet: hence, also, in every man, by reason of
his being created after the image of God, there are these
three degrees, and, as these are opened, he becomes an
angel either of the third, or of the second, or of the
ultimate heaven : hence, also, it is, that in the Word
there are three senses ; the celestial, the spiritual, and
the natural. This may be seen in The Angelic Wisdom
conceming the Divine Love and the Divine Wisdom,
particularly in the third part, which treats of these three
degrees. That the feet, the soles of the feet, and the
heels, correspond to natural things in raan, and therefore
in the Word signify things natural, raay be seen in The
Arcana Coelestia, n. 2162, 4938—4952. The divine
natural good is also signified by feet in the following
places ; in Daniel : " I lifted up mine eyes, and looked,
and behold a raan clothed in linen, whose loins were
girded with fine gold of Uphaz ; his body also was like
the beryl, and his eyes as lamps of fire, and his arms and
his feet like in color to polished brass," x. 5, 6. In the
Apocalypse : " And I saw another mighty angel come
down frora heaven, and his feet as pillars of fire," x. 1.
And in Ezekiel: "The feet of the cherubs sparkled
like the color of burnished brass," i. 7. The reason
why the angels and cherubs had that appearance, was,
because the Divine of the Lord was represented in thera.
The Lord's church being under the heavens, thus under
the Lord's feet, it is therefore called his footstool, in the

CH. I.] THE APOCALYPSE REVEALED. 75
following places: "The glory of Lebanon shall come
unto thee, to beautify the place of my sanctuary ; and I
will make the place of ray feet glorious. And they
shall bow theraselves down at the soles of thy feet,"
Isaiah Ix. 13, 14. "The heaven is ray throne, and the
earth is my footstool," Isaiah Ixvi. 1. " The Lord hath
not remerabered his footstool in the day of his anger,"
Laraent. ii. 1. " Worship at the footstool of Jehovah,"
Psalra xcix. 5. " Lo, we heard of it at Ephratah
[Bethlehem]. We will go into his tabernacles; we will
worship at his footstool," Psalm cxxxii. 6, 7 : thence it
is, that " they came and held the Lord's feet and wor
shiped hira," Matt, xxviii. 9, Mark v. 22, Luke viii.
41, John xi. 32: also, that "Mary kissed his feet, and
did wipe them with the hairs of her head," Luke vii. 37,
38, 44, 46, John xi. 2, xii. 3. As by feet is signified
the natural principle, therefore the Lord said unto Peter,
when he washed his feet, " He that is washed, needeth
not save to wash his feet, hut is clean every whit," John
xiii. 10. To wash the feet, is to purify the natural man ;
and when this is purified, the whole man is also purified ;
as is abundantly shown in The Arcana Coelestia, and in
The Doctrine of the New Jerusalem. The natural man,
which is also the external raan, is purified, when he
shuns the evils which the spiritual or internal man sees
to be evils and that they ought to be shunned. Now
since the natural degree of raan is understood by feet,
and this perverts all things if it be not washed or purified ;
therefore the Lord says, " And if thy foot offend thee
cut it off; it is better for thee to enter halt into life, than
having two feet to be cast into hell, into the fire that
never shall be quenched," Mark ix. 45 : here the foot is
not understood, but the natural raan. The same is
understood by trampling under foot the good pasture, and
troubling the waters with their feet, Ezek. xxxii. 13,
xxxiv. 18, 19, Dan. vii. 7, 19; and in other places.
Since by the Son of Man, is meant the Lord as to the
Word, it is evident, that by his feet is also understood
the Word in its natural sense ; which is much treated of
in The Doctrine of the New Jerusalem concerning the

7g THE APOCALYPSE REVEALED. [CH. I.
Sacred Scripture; as, also, that the Lord came into
the worid, that he might fulfil all things of the Word,
and thereby be made the Word also in ultimates, n.
98 — 100; but this arcanum is for those who will be in
the New Jerusalem. The Lord's divine natural degree
is also signified by the brazen serpent, which was set up
by the command of Moses in the wilderness ; by looking
upon which, all who had been bit by serpents were
healed. Numb. xxi. 6, 8, 9: that it signified the Lord's
divine natural degree, and that they are saved who look
up to it, the Lord himself teaches in John : " And as
Moses lifted up the serpent in the wilderness, even so
must the Son of Man be lifted up, tiiat whosoever
believeth in him should not perish, but have eternal life,"
iii. 14, 15: the reason why the serpent was made of
brass, is, because brass, as also fine brass, signifies the
natural degree as to good. See below, n. 775.
50. " And his voice as the voice of many waters," sig
nifies divine truth natural. That voice, when proceeding
from the Lord, signifies divine truth, may be seen above,
n. 37 ; that waters signify truths, and, especially, natural
truths, which are knowledges from the Word, is evident
from many passages in the Word ; of which only the
following are adduced : " For the earth shall be full of
the knowledge of Jehovah, as the waters cover the sea,"
Isaiah xi. 9. " Therefore with joy shall ye draw xvaters
out of the wells of salvation," Isaiah xii. 3. ' " He that
walketh righteously and speaketh uprightly ; — bread shall
be given hira ; his waters shall be sure," Isaiah xxxiii.
15, 16. " The poor and needy seek water, and there is
none ; and their tongue failelh for thirst : — I will open
rivers in high places, and fountains in the midst of the
valleys : I will raake the wilderness a pool of water, and
the dry land springs of water, — that they may see, and
know, and consider, and understand together," Isaiah xii.
17, 18, 20. " For I will pour water upon hira that is
thirsty, and floods upon the dry ground, I will pour out
my spirit upon thy seed," Isaiah xliv. 3. " Then shall
thy light rise in obscurity ; — and thou shalt be like a
watered garden, and like a spring o[ water whose waters

CH. I.] THE APOCALYPSE REVEALED. 77
fail not," Isaiah Iviii. 10, -11. "For ray people have
comraitted two evils ; they have forsaken me, the foun
tain of living waters, and hewed them out cisterns, that
can hold no water," Jerem. ii. 13. " And their nobles
have sent their little ones to the waters : they came to the
pits and found no water; they returned with their vessels
empty," Jerem. xiv. 3. " They have forsaken Jehovah, the
fountain of living waters," Jerera. xvi. 13. "They shall
come with weeping ; and with supplications will I lead
them ; I will cause them to walk by rivers of waters in a
straight way," Jerem. xxxi. 9. " I will break the staff
of bread ; — and they shall drink water by measure, and
with astonishment : and consume away for their iniquity,"
Ezek. iv. 16, 17, xii. 18, 19, Isaiah li. 14. " Behold the
days come, saith Jehovah God, that I will send a famine
in the land, not a famine of bread, nor a thirst for water,
but of bearing the words of Jehovah : And they shall
wander from sea to sea ; they shall run to and fro to seek
the Word of Jehovah, and shall not find it. In that day
shall the fair virgins and young raen faint for thirst,"
Amos viii. 11 — 13. " And it shall be in that day that
living waters shall go out from Jeriisalem," Zech. xiv. 8.
" Jehovah is my shepherd ; — he leadeth me beside the
still waters," Psalm xxiii. 1, 2. " Behold he smote the
rock, and the waters gushed out, and the streams over
flowed," Psalm Ixxviii. 20. " O God, thou art my God ;
early will I seek thee : my soul thirsteth for thee, in a
dry and thirsty land where no water is," Psalra Ixiii. 1.
" Jehovah sendeth out his Word, he causeth his wind to
blow, and the wafer* flow," Psalra cxlvii. 18. "Praise
Jehovah, ye heavens of heavens, and ye waters that be
above the heavens," Psalra cxlviii. 4. Jesus, as he sat at
Jacob's well, said unto the woman, " Whosoever drinketh
of this water, shall thirst again : but whosoever drinketh
of the water that I shall give him, shall never thirst; but
the water that I shall give him, shall be in him a well of
water springing up into everlasting life," John iv. 6 — 14.
Jesus said, " If any man thirst, let him come unto rae,
and drink. He that believeth on me, as the Scripture
hath said, out of his belly shall flow rivers of living water,"
7*

78 THE APOCALYPSE REVEALED. [CH. I.
John vii. 37, 33. "I will giv.e unto him that is athirst,
of the fountain of the water of life freely," Apoc. xxi. 6.
"And he showed me a river of wafer of life, — proceeding
out of the throne of God, and of the Lamb," Apoc. xxii.
1. "And the Spirit and the Bride say, come. And let
him that heareth say, come. And let him that is athirst,
come. And whosoever will, let him take the wafer of life
freely," Apoc. xxii. 17. By waters, in these passages,
are understood truths : hence it is evident, that by the
voice of many waters, is understood the divine truth of
the Lord in the Word ; as, also, in these places : " And,
behold the glory of the God of Israel came frora the way
of the east, and his voice was like a noise of many waters :
and the earth shined with his glory," Ezek. xliii. 2.
" And I heard a voice from heaven as the voice of many
waters," Apoc. xiv. 2. " The voice of Jehovah is upon
the waters: Jehovah is upon many waters," Psalm xxix.
3. When it is known, that by waters, in the Word, are
meant truths in the natural man, it may appear what was
signified by washings, in the Israelitish church ; and also
what is signified by baptism ; and likewise by these words
of the Lord, in John : " Except a man be born of water,
and of the spirit, he cannot enter into the kingdom of
God," iii. 5. To be born of water, signifies to be born by
truths ; and of the spirit, signifies by a life according to
thera. That waters in an opposite sense signify falses,
will be seen in what follows.
51. "And he had in his right hand seven stars," sig
nifies, all knowledges of goodness and truth in the Word
from him, wliich are thence with the angels of heaven
and raen of the church. About the angels, when they
are beneath the heavens, there appear, as it were, little
stars in great abundance ; and, in like manner, about
spirits, who, when they lived in the world, had acquired to
themselves knowledges of goodness and truth, or, truths
of life and doctrine from the Word. These stars appear
fixed, with those who are in genuine truths from the
Word ; but wandering with those who are in falsified
truths. Concerning these little stars, as, also, concerning
tbe stars which appear there in the firmament, I could

CH. I.] THE APOCALYPSE REVEALED. 70
relate wonderfjl things, but it does not belong to this
work : hence it is evident, that by stars are signified
knowledges of goodness and truth from the Word. The
Son of Man's having them in his right hand, signifies that
they are from the Lord alone through the Word. That
seven, signify all, may be seen above, n. 10. That know
ledges df things good and true frora the Word, are signi
fied by stars, may also appear from, these passages : " I
will lay the earth desolate : For the stars of heaven and
the constellations thereof sliall not give their light," Isaiah
xiii. 9, 10 : the earth which shall be laid desolate, is the
church ; which, being vastated, the knowledges of things
good and true in the Word do not appear. " And when
I shall put thee out, I will cover the heaven and make
the stars thereof dark : All the bright lights of heaven
will I make dark over thee, and set darkness upon thy
land," Ezek. xxxii. 7, 8: darkness upon the land, means
falses in the church. " Tlie sun and the moon are dark
ened, and the stars have withdrawn their shining," Joel
ii. 10, 11, iii. 15. " Immediately after the tribulation of
those days shall the sun be darkened, and the moon shall
not give her light, and the stars shall fall from heaven,"
Matt. xxiv. 29, Mark xiii. 24. " And the stars of heaven
fell unto the earth, even as a fig-tree casteth her untimely
figs," Apoc. vi. 13. " And I saw a star fall from heaven
unto the earth," Apoc. ix. 1. By stars falling from
heaven are not to be understood stars, but that the know
ledges of things good and true will perish. This is still
more evident from its being said, that the tail of the dragon
drew the third part of the stars from heaven, Apoc. xii.
4 : also, that the he-goat cast down some of the stars and
stamped upon them, Dan. viii. 8 — ^11 : therefore in the
next verse, in Daniel, it is also said, that it cast down the
truth to the ground, verse 12. The knowledges of things
good and true, are also signified by stars, in these passages :
" Jehovah telleth the number of the stars ; he calleth
them all by their names," Psalm clxvii. 4. " Praise
Jehovah all ye stars of light," Psalm cxlviii. 3. " The
stars in their courses fought against Sisera," Judges v. 20.
From hence it appears what is meant by these words in

80 THE APOCALYPSE REVEALED. [CH. fi
Daniel : " And they that be wise shall shine as the bright
ness of the firmament ; and they that turn many to right
eousness, as the stars for ever and ever," xii. 3. They
that be wise, are such as are in truths ; and they that turn
raany to righteousness, are such as are in goods.
52. " And out of his raouth went a sharp two-edged
sword," signifies the dispersion of falses by the Word,
and by doctrine thence frora the Lord. Sword very often
occurs in the Word, and by it nothing else is signified but
truth fighting against falses and destroying them ; and,
also, in an opposite sense, the false fighting against truths :
for by wars, in the Word, are signified spiritual wars, which
are wars of truth against falsity, and of falsity against
truth ; wherefore by weapons of war, such things are
signified as are made nse of in spiritual conflict. That
the dispersion of falses by the Lord is here understood,
is evident, because the Word was seen to go out of his
mouth ; and to go out of the mouth of the Lord, is to go
out of the Word, for this the Lord spake with his mouth ;
and as the Word which is drawn frora itis understood by
the doctrine, this is also signified. It is called a sharp
two-edged sword, becauseit penetrates the heart and soul.
To show that by sword is here meant the dispersion of
falses by the Word frora the Lord, sorae passages shall
he adduced in which sword is mentioned: "A sword
upon the inhabitants of Babylon, and upon her princes,
and upon her wise men. A sword is upon the liars, and
they shall dote : a sword is upon her mighty men, and
they shall be dismayed. A sword is upon their horses,
and upon their chariots ; a sword is upon her treasures ;
and they shall be robbed. A drought is upon her waters,
and they shall be dried up," Jerem. i. 35 — 38. These
things are said of Babylon, by which those are understood,
who falsify and adulterate the Word ; therefore by the liars
who will dote, and the horses and chariots upon whom
there is a sword, and the treasures which will be taken
away, are signified the falses of their doctrines : that the
waters upon which is a drought that they raay be dried
up, signify truths, may be seen above, n. 50'. " Prophesy,
and say, A sword is sharpened, and also furbished. It is

CH. I.] THE APOCALYPSE REVEALED. 81
sharpened to make a sore slaughter ; — and let the sword
be doubled the third tirae ; the sword of the slain ; it is
the sword o{ the great men that are slain, which entereth
into their privy chambers," Ezek. xxi. 9^20. By sword
is here also meant the devastation Of truth in the church.
"Jehovah will plead by his sword with all flesh, and the
slain of Jehovah shall be many," Isaiah Ixvi. 16. They
are called the slain of Jehovah here, and in other parts
of the Word, who perish by falses. " The spoilers are
corae upon all high places through the wilderness : for
the sword of Jehovah shall devour frora the one end of
the land, even to the other," Jerem. xii. 12. " We gat
our bread with the peril of our lives, because oi the sword
of the wilderness," Laraent. v. 9. " Woe to the idle
shepherd that leaveth the flock ! the sword shall be upon
his arm and upon his right eye," Zech. xi. 17. The
sword upon the right eye of the shepherd is the falsity of
his undeistanding. " Even the sons of men whose teeth
are spears and arrows, — and their tongue a sharp sword,"
Psalm Ivii. 4. " Behold tliey belch out with their mouth :
swords are in their lips," Psalm lix. 7. " The workers
of iniquity — who whet their tongue like a sword," Psalm
Ixiv. 3. The same is signified by sword in other places,
as in Isaiah xiii. 13, 15, xxi. 14, 15, xxvii. 1, xxxi. 7,8,
Jerem. ii. 30, v. 12, xi. 22, xiv. 13—18, Ezek. vii. 15,
xxxii. 10 — 12. Hence it may appear what the Lord
meant by sword in the following passages : " Jesus said,
that he came not to send peace on earth, but a sivord,"
Matt. X. 34. Jesus said, " He that hath a purse and a scrip,
let him take it, — and he that hath no sword let him sell
his garment and buy one. And his disciples said. Lord,
behold, here are two swords. And he said unto thera.
It is enough," Luke xxii. 36, 38. "For all they that
take the sword, shall perish with the sword," Matt. xxvi.
52. Jesus says, concerning the consummation of the age :
" They shall fall by the edge of the sword, and shall be
led away captive into all nations, and Jerusalem shall be
trodden down of the Gentiles," Luke xxi. 24. The con
summation of the age, is the last time of the church : the
sword is falsity destroying truth ; the Gentiles are evils ;

82 THE APOCALYPSE REVEALED. [CH. I.
Jerusalem which shall be trodden down is the church.
Hence, then, it is evident, that by a sharp sword going out
of the mouth of the Son of Man, is signified the dispersion
of falses by the Lord by means of the Word. The sarae
is signified in the following passages in the Apocalypse:
" And there was given unto him a great sword who sat
upon the red horse," vi. 4. " And out of his mouth who
sat upon the white horse goeth a sharp sword, that with
ithe should smite the nations. And the remnant were
slain with the sword oihiva that sat upon the horse," xix.
15, 21. By him who sat upon the white horse, is under
stood the Lord as to the Word, which is plainly declared,
verse 13, 16. The same is understood in David : " Gird
thy sword upon thy thigh, O most Mighty, with thy glory
and thy majesty. And in thy majesty ride prosperously
because of truth. Thine arrows are sharp in the heart of
the king's enemies," Psalm xiv. 3 — 5 : speaking of the
Lord. And in another place : " Let the saints be joyful
in glory, — and a two-edged sword in tbeir hand," Psalm
cxhx. 5, 6. And in Isaiah : " Jehovah hath made ray
mouth a sharp sword," xlix. 2.
53. " And his face was as the sun shineth in his
power," signifies, the divine love and the divine wisdom,
which are himself, and proceed from himself. That by
the face of Jehovah, or of the Lord, is understood the
Divine himself in his Essence, which is divine love and
divine wisdom himself, will be thus seen in the explana
tions below, where mention is made of the face of God.
The same is signified by the sun shining in his strength.
That the Lord is seen as a sun in heaven before the
angels, and that it is his divine love, together with his
divine wisdom, which have that appearance, may be seen
in the work concerning Heaven and Hell, n. 116 — 125 ;
and in TAe Angelic Wisdom concerning the Divine Love
and the Divine Wisdom, n. 83 — 172. It reraains here
only to be confirmed from the Word, that the sun, when
mentioned in reference to the Lord, signifies his divine
love, and at the same time his divine wisdom ; this may
appear from the following places : " In that day the light
of the raoon shall be as the light of the sun, and the light

CH. I.] THE APOCALYPSE REVEALED. 83
of the sun shall be sevenfold, as the light of seven days,"
Isaiah xxx. 26. That day, is the advent of the Lord,
when the old church is destroyed, and a new one is about
to be established ; the light of the moon, is faith frora
charity, and the hght of the sun, is intelligence and wis
dora from love, and thus from the Lord. " Thy sun shall
no more go down ; neither shall thy moon withdraw
itself: — for Jehovah shall be thi.ne everiasting light,"
Isaiah Ix. 20. The sun which shall not set, is love and
wisdom from the Lord. "The rock of Israel spake unto
me : — And he shall be as the light of the morning when
the sun riseth," 2 Sam. xxiii. 3, 4. The rock of Israel, is
the Lord. " His throne shall be as the sun before me,"
Psalm Ixxxix. 36, 37. This is said of David : but by
David is there meant the Lord. "They shall fear thee
as long as the sun and moon endure. In his days shall
the righteous, flourish, and abundance of peace so long as
the moon endureth : his name shall be continued as long
as the sun ; and men shall be blessed in him," Psalm
Ixxii. 5, 7, 17. This also is said of the Lord. As the
Lord appears as a sun in heaven in the sight of the angels,
therefore when he was transfigured, " his face did shine
as the sun, and his rairaent was white as the light," Matt.
xvii. 2. And it is said of the strong angel who came
down from heaven, that he was "clothed with a cloud, —
and his face was as it were the sun,''' Apoc. x. 1 : and of
the woman, that she appeared " clothed with the sun,"
Apoc. xii. 1. The sun, in these passages, also signifies
love and wisdom from the Lord ; the woman is the church,
which is called the New Jerusalem. Since, by the sun,
is understood the Lord as to love and wisdora, it is evi
dent what is signified by sun in the following places:
"And it shall come to pass in that day, — that the moon
shall be confounded, and the sun ashamed, when Jehovah
of hosts shall reign in mount Zion," Isaiah xxiv. 21, 23.
"And when I shall have put thee out, I will cover 'the
heavens, and make the stars thereof dark ; I will cover
the sun with a cloud, and the moon shall not give her
light: — and I will set darkness upon thy land," Ezek.
xxxii. 7, 8. " The day of Jehovah cometh, a day of

84 THE APOCALYPSE REVEALED. [CH. I.
darkness, — the sun and the moon shall be dark, and the
stars shall withdraw their shining," Joel ii. 1, 10. "The
sun shall be turned into darkness, and the raoon into blood,
before the great and terrible day of Jehovah corae," Joel
ii. 31. "The day of Jehovah is near in the valley of
decision. The sun and the moon shall be darkened/'
Joel iii. 14, 15. "And the fourth angel sounded, and
the third part of the sun was smitten, — and the third part
of the stars, — and the day shone not for a third part of
it," Apoc. viii. 12. "And the sun became black as
sackcloth of hair, and the moon became as blood," Apoc.
vi. 12. "And the sun and the air were darkened by the
smoke of the pit," Apoc. ix. 2. In these passages, by
sun, is not meant the sun of this world, but the sun of
the angelic heaven, which is the diviue love and the
divine wisdom of the Lord ; these are said to be obscured,
darkened, covered, and to become black, when there are
evils and falses in man. Hence it is evident, that the
same is meant by the Lord's words, where he speaks of
the consummation of the age, which is the last time of
the church : " Immediately after the tribulation of those
days shall the sun be darkened, and the moon siiall not
give her light, and the stars shall fall from heaven,"
Matt. xxiv. 29, Mark xiii. 24, 25. And in like manner
in the following passages : " And the sun shall go down
over the prophets, and the day shall be dark over them,"
Micah iii. 5, 6. " In that day — I will cause the sun to
go down at noon, and I will darken the earth in the clear
day," Amos viii. 9. " She that hath borne seven hath
given up the ghost; her sun is gone down while it
was yet day," Jerem. xv. 9. Speaking of the Jewish
church, whicli was to breathe out its soul, or, in other
words, would perish : the sun shall set, signifies that
there v\ill he no longer any love and charity. What is
said in Joshua, That the sun stood still upon Gibeon,
and the moon in the valley of Ajalon, x. 12, 13, appears
as if it was historical, but it is prophetic, being quoted
from tiie book of Jasher, which was a prophetic book ;
for it is sa'd, " Is not this written in the book of Jasher ? "
verse 1 3 : the same book is also mentioned as prophetic

CH. I.] THE APOCALYPSE REVEALED. gc
by David, 2 Sam. i. 17, 18: something sirailar is also
said in Habakkuk: "The mountains — trembled, — the
sun and moon stood still in their habitation," iii. 10.
" Thy sun shall no more go down ; neither shall thy
moon withdraw itself," Isaiah Ix. 20: for to make the
sun and moon stand still would be to destroy the uni
verse. The Lord, as lo his divine love and his divine
wisdom, being meant by the sun, therefore the ancients
in their holy worship turned their faces to the rising sun ;
and also their temples; which custom still continues.
That the sun and moon of this world are not understood
in these places, is evident from its having been considered
profane and abominable to adore them, as may be seen
in Numb. xxv. 1 — 4, Deut. iv. 19, xvii. 3, 5, Jerem.
viii. 1, 2, xliii. 10, 13, xliv. 17—19, 25, Ezek. viii. 16:
for by the sun of this world, is understood self-love and
the pride of self-derived intelligence ; and self-love is
diametrically opposite to divine love ; and the pride of
self-derived intelligence is opposite to divine wisdom.
To adore the sun of this world is also to acknowledge
nature to be creative, and self-derived prudence to be
effective of all things, which implies a negation of God,
and a negation of the divine providence.
54. " And when I saw him, I fell at his feet as dead,"
signifies, that from such presence there was a defect or
deprivation of his own life. Man's proper life cannot
sustain the presence of the Lord, such as the Lord is in
himself; nor such as he is intimately in his Word; for
the divine love is just like the sun, which no one can
bear as it is in itself, without being consumed. This is
what is meant by saying that " no one can see God and
live," Exod. xxxiii. 20, Judges xiii. 22. This being the
case, the Lord appears to the angels in heaven as a sun,
at a distance from thepri, as the sun of this world is frora
men ; the reason is, because the Lord in hiraself is in
that sun. But yet tlie Lord so moderates and tempers
his Divine Essence as to enable man to sustain his pre
sence, which is done by veilings or coverings ; such was
the case when he revealed himself to raany in the Word ;
yea, by veils or coverings he is present in every one who
VOL. I. 8

8g THE APOCALFPSE REVEALED. [CH. I.
¦worships him ; as he himself says in John : " He that
hath my commandments, and keepeth thera, — I will
manifest myself to him," xiv. 21, 23. "That he will
be in them, and they in him," xv. 4, 5. Hence it is
evident, why John, when he saw the Lord in such glory,
fell at his feet as dead ; and also, why the three disciples,
when they saw tbe Lord in glory, were heavy with sleep,
and a cloud covered them, Luke ix. 32, 34.
55. "And he laid his right hand upon rae," signifies,
life then inspired frora hira. The reason why the Lord
laid his right hand upon hira, is, because comraunication
is produced by the touch of the hands, for the life of the
mind, and thence of the body, puts itself forth into the
arms, and through thera into the hands ; on this account,
the Lord touched with his hand those whom he restored
to life and healed, Mark i. 31, 41, vii. 32, 33, viii.
22_27, X. 13, 16, Luke v. 12, 13, vii. 14, xviii. 15,
xxii. 51; and in like manner, "After his disciples saw
Jesus transfigured, he touched them, and they fell on
their faces," Matt. xvii. 6, 7. The origin of this is,
because the presence of the Lord with man is adjunction,
and thus conjunction by contiguity, and this contiguity is
nearer and fuller in proportion as man loves the Lord,
that is, does his coraraandraents. From these few con
siderations it may appear, that by laying his right hand
upon him, is signified, inspiring hira with his hfe.
56. " Saying unto rae. Fear not," signifies, resuscita
tion, and at tbe sarae tirae adoration frora the most
profound humiliation. That it signifies resuscitation to
life, is a consequence of what went before, n. 55: and
that it signifies adoration from the most profound huraill-
ation, is evident, for he fell at the Lord's feet; and as a
holy fear seized him, the Lord said, on his being resusci
tated, Fear not. Holy fear, which sometimes is joined
with a sacred tremor of the interiors of the mind, and.
sometimes with horripilation,* supervenes, when life
enters from the Lord in place of man's proper life; the
proper life of man is to look from himself to the Lord,
* Erection of the hair caused by horror.

CH. I.] THE APOCALYPSE REVEALED. 87
but life frora the Lord is to look frora the Lord to the
Lord, and yet as if from himself; when man is in this
latter life, he sees that be. himself is not any thing, but
only the Lord. Daniel also was in this holy fear, when
he saw the man clothed in linen, whose loins were girded
with fine gold of Uphaz, his body like the beryl, his face
hke lightning, his eyes like lamps of fire, and his arms
and feet as the shining of polished brass, upon seeing
whom Daniel also became as dead, and a band touched
him, and a voice said, Fear not, Daniel, Dan. x. 5 — 12.
Something similar occurred to Peter, James, and John,
when the Lord was transfigured, and appeared, as to his
face, like the sun, and 'his garraents as the light, upon
which they also fell upon their faces, and were sore
afraid, and then Jesus came and touched thera, saying.
Be not afraid, Matt. xvii. 5; 6, 7. The Lord also said
unto the woraan who saw him at the sepulchre, jPear
not. Matt, xxviii. 10. Likewise the angel, whose face
was like lightning, and his garment as snow, said unto
those women. Fear not ye. Matt, xxviii. 3, 4, 5. The
angel said to Zechariah also, Fear not, Luke i. 12, 13.
In like manner the angel said to Mary, Fear not, Luke
i, 30. The angel said to the shepherds also, when the
glory of the Lord shone round about thera. Fear not,
Luke ii. 9, 10. A similar holy fear seized Simon, by
reason of the draught of fishes ; therefore he said. De
part froim me, for I am a sinful man, O Lord ; but Jesus
said unto him. Fear not, Luke v. 8, 9, 10: besides other
places. These are adduced that it may be known why
the Lord said to John, Fear not, and that by it is denoted
resuscitation, and then adoration from the most profound
humiliation. 57. " I am the First and the Last," which signifies
that he alone is eternal and infinite, therefore the only
God, may appear from the explanation above, n. 13,
29, 38.
58. " And ara He that liveth," signifies, who alone is
life, and frora whom alone is life. Jehovah, in the Word
of the Old Testament, calls himself the Life and the
LiviffP, because he alone lives ; for he is love itself and

88 THE APOCALYPSE REVEALED. [CH. L
.wisdom itself, and these are life. That there is one only
life, which is God, and that angels and raen are recipients
of life from hira, is abundantly shown in The Angelic
Wisdom concerning the Divine Love and the Divine
Wisdom. Jehovah calls himself the Living and him
that Liveth, in Isaiah xxxviii. 18, 19, Jerem. v. 2, xii.
16, xvi. 15, xxiii. 7, 8,. xlvi. 18, Ezek. v. 11. The
Lord as to his Divine Humanity also is life, because the
Father and he are one; therefore he says, "As the
Father hath life in hiraself; so hath he given to the Son
to have life in himself," John v. 26. "Jesus said, I am
the resurrection and the life," John xi. 25. " Jesus said,
I am the way, the troth, and the. life," John xiv. 6. "In
the beginning was the Word, and God was the Word ; in
hira was life ; aud the Word was made flesh," John i.
1 — 4, 14. Because the Lord is alone life, it follows,
that from him ' alone life is derived, therefore he says,
"Because Hive, ye shall live also," John xiv. 19.
59. " And was dead," signifies, that he was neglected in
the church, and his Divine Humanity not acknowledged.
By his becoming dead is not understood that he was
crucified, and so died, but that he was neglected in the
church, and his Divine Humanity not acknowledged, for
so he became dead among men. His divinity from eter
nity is indeed acknowledged, but this is Jehovah himself;
but bis Humanity is not acknowledged to be divine,
although the divine essence and the human in him are
like soul and body, and therefore are not two but one,
yea one person, according to the doctrine received through
out the whole christian world, which has its name from
Athanasius. When, therefore, the divine in him is
separated from the human, by saying that his Humanity
is not' divine, but like the human essence of any other
man, in this case he is dead among men. But concern
ing this separation, and consequent death of the Lord,
more may be seen in TAe Doctrine of the New Jerusa
lem concerning the Lord ; and in The Angelic Wisdom
concerning the^Divijie Providence, n. 262, 263.
60. "And, behold, I am alive for ever and ever,"
signifies, that he is life eternal. Now as, who am alive^

CH. I.] THE APOCALYPSE REVEALED. 89
sigiiifies, that he alone is life, and frora hira alone life is
derived, as above, n. 58, it follows, that, Behold, I am
alive for ever and ever, signifies that he alone is life
to eternity, and consequently that eternal life is from
bim alone ; for eternal life is in him, and consequently
frora hira. For ever and ever, signifies eternity. That
eternal life is frora the Lord alone, is plain frora the
following passages:' "Jesus said, whosoever believeth
on rae shall not perish, but have everlasting life, John
iii. 16. "Every one that believeth in the Son hath
everlasting life, but he who believeth not in the Son,
shall not see life, but the wrath of God abideth on hira,"
John vi. 40, 47, 48. " Verily, I say unto you, he that
believeth on rae hath everlasting life," John vi. 47. "I
ara the resurrection and the life, he that believeth in me,
though he were dead, yet shall he live : and whosoever
believeth. in me, shall never die," John xi. 24, 26: and
in other places. Hence, then, the Lord is called. He that
is alive for ever and ever: as also in the following passa
ges of the Apocalypse, iv. 9, 10, v. 14, x. 6, Dan. iv. 34.
61. "Amen," signifies, the divine confirmation that it
is the truth. That amen is the- truth, which is the Lord,
may be seen above, n. 23.
62. " And have the keys of hell and death," signifies,
that he alone has power to save. By keys is signified
the power of opening and shutting ; in this instance, the
power of opening hell, that man may be brought forth,
and of shutting it, lest, when he is brought forth, he
should enter it again ; for man is born in evils of all
kinds, thus in hell, for evils are hell : he is brought out
of it by the Lord, to whom belongs the power of opening
it. The reason why by having the keys of hell and
death, is not understood the power of casting into hell,
but the power of saving, is, because it follows iraraedi-
ately after these words : " Behold I am alive for ever and
ever;" by which is signified that he alone is eternal life,
n. 60; and the Lord never casts any one into hell, but
man casts hiraself. By keys is signified the power of
opening and shutting, in the Apocalypse also, iii. 7, ix.
1, XX. 1 : also in Isaiah, xxii. 21, 22, in Matthew, xvi.

90 THE APOCALYPSE REVEALED. [CH. 1.
19, and in Luke, xi. 52. The power of the Lord is not
only over heaven, but also over bell ; .for hell is kept in
order and connexion by oppositions against heaven ; for
which reason, he who governs the one must necessarily
govern the other; otherwise man could not be saved: to
be saved is to be brought out of hell.
63. " Write the things which thou hast seen, and the
things which are, and the things which shall be hereafter,"
signifies, that all the things now revealed are for the use
of posterity; as may appear without explanation.
64. "The raystery of the seven stars which thou
sawest in my light hand, and the seven golden candle
sticks," signifies, arcana in visions concerning the new
heaven and the new church. That by seven stars is
signified the church in the heavens, and by seven candle
sticks the church upon earth, will be seen in what now
follows. 65. "The seven stars are the angels of tbe seven
churches," signifies, the New Church in the heavens,
which is the new heaven. The church exists in the
heavens as well as upon earth ; for the Word is in the
heavens as well as upon earth, and there are doctrines
and preachings from it : on which subject see The New
Jerusalem concerning the Sacred Scripture, n. 70 — 75,
and n. ,104 — 113. That church is the new heaven,
concerning which something is said in the preface. The
reason why the church in the heavens, or the new
heaven, is meant b)^ the seven stars, is, because it is
said, that the seven stars are tbe angels of the seven
churches, and by angel is signified a heavenly society.
In the spiritual world there appears a firmament full of
stars, as in the natural world, and this appearance is from
the angelic societies in heaven : each society there shines-
like a star to those who are below ; hence they there
know in what situation the angelic societies are. That
seven does not signify seven, but all who are of the
church there, according to the reception of each, raay be
seen above, n. 10, 14, 41 ; therefore, by the angels of
the seven churches, is raeant the universal church in the"
heavens, consequently the new heaven in the aggregate.

CH. I.] THE APOCALYPSE REVEALED. gj
66. "And the seven candlesticks which thou sawest
are the seven churches," signifies, the New Church upon
earth, which is the New Jerusalera. descending from the
Lord out of the new heaven. That the candlesticks are
the church, may be seen above, n. 43; and whereas
seven signify all, n. 10, by the seven candlesticks are not
understood seven churches, but the chuich in the aggre
gate, which in itself is one, but various according to
reception. Those varieties may be compared to the
various jewels in the. crown of a king ; and they may
also be compared to the various members and organs in a
perfect body, which yet make a one. The perfection of
every form consists in various things being suitably dis
posed in their order : hence it is, that the universal new
church is described, as to its various particulars, by the
seven churches, in what follows.
67.- The faith of the new heaven and new
CHURCH, comprehended IN ONE UNIVERSAL IDEA, IS
this, that the Lord frora eternity, who is Jehovah, came
into the world to subdue the hells and glorify his Human
ity ; and that without this no flesh could have been
saved ; and that they will be saved who believe in him.
It is said, in a universal idea, because this is the universal
of faith, and the universal of faith is what enters into all
and eVery particular. It is a universal of faith that God
is one in person and in essence, in whom there is a
trinity, and that the Lord is that God. It is a universal
of faith, that no mortal could have been saved unless the
Lord had come into the worid. It is a universal of faith
that he came into the worid that he raight reraove hell
frora man ; and that he did remove it by successive
combats against, it and victories over it; whereby he
finally subdued it, and reduced it to order, and under
obedience to himself. It is also a universal of faith, that
he came into the world to glorify the Humanity, wbich he
assumed in the world, that is, to unite it with the all-be
getting divinity, frora whom are all things: thus having
subdued hell, he keeps it in order, and under obedience,
to eternity. Now as neither of these could have coine
to pass except by means of temptations, even to the last

g-g THE APOCALYPSE REVEALED. [CH. It.
and raost extreme of all, which was the passion of the
cross, therefore he endured it. These are the universals
of faith concerning the Lord.
The universal of tbe christian faith on man's part, is,
to believe in the Lord ; for by behoving in hira he has
conjunction with him, and by conjunction, salvation. To
believe in him is to have confidence tljat he will save ;
and because none can have such confidence but he who
leads a good life, therefore this also is understood by
believing iu hira.
These two universals of the christian faith have been
specifically treated of; the first, which relates to the
Lord, in The Doctrine of the New Jerusalem concerning
ihe Lord; and the second, which relates to raan, in The
Doctrine of the New Jerusalem concerning Charity and
Faith, and in The Doctrine of Life : and both now in
the explanations of the Apocalypse.

CHAPTER II.
1. Unto the angel of the Church of Ephesus write ; These
things saith he that holdeth the seven stars in his right hand,
who walketh in the midst of the seven golden candlesticks.
2. 1 know thy works, and thy labor, and thy endurance, and
how thou canst not bear them that are evil, and hast tried them
that say they are apostles, and are not, and hast found them liars.
3. And hast borne, and hast endurance, and for my name's
sake hast labored, and hast not fainted.
4. Nevertheless I have somewhat against thee, that thou hast
left thy first charity.
5. Remember therefore from whence thou art fallen ; and re
pent, and do the fii-st works ; or else I will come unto thee quick
ly, and will remove thy candlestick out of its place, except thou
repent. 6. But this thou hast, that thou hatest the works of the Nico-
laitans, which I also hate.
7. He that hath an ear, let him hear what the Spirit saith unto
the churches : To him that overcometh will 1 give to eat of the
tree of life, which is in the midst of the paradise of God.
8. And unto the angel of the church in Smyrna write ; These
things saith the First and the Last, who was dead, and is alive.
9. 1 know thy works, and n-ibulation, and poverty (but thou art

CH. IL] THE APOCALYPSE REVEALED.

93

rich,) and 1 know the blasphemy of them that say they are Jews,
and are not, but are the synagogue of Satan.
10. P'ear none of those tliiiigswhich thou shalt suffer. Behold,
the devil shall cast some of you into prison, that ye may be tried :
and ye shall have tribulation ten days: be thou faithful unto
death, and I will give thee a crown of life,
11. He that hath an ear, let hiin hear what the Spirit saith
unto the churches: He that overcometh shall not be hurt of the
second death.
12. Aud to the angel of the church in Pergamos write; These
things saith He that hath the sharp sword with two edges.
13. 1 know thy works, and where thou dwellest, even where
Satan's throne is: and thou boldest fast my name, and hast not
denied my faith, even in those days wherein Antipas was my
faithful martyr, who was slain araong you where Satan dwelleth.
14. But I have a few things against thee, because thou hast
there them that hold the doctrine of Balaam, who taught Balak
to cast a stumbling-block before the children of Israel, to eat
things sacrificed unto idols, and to commit fornication.
15. So hast thou also them that hold the doctrine of the Nico-
laitans; which thing I hate.
16. Repent, or else 1 will come unto thee quickly, and will fight
against them with the sword of my mouth.
17. He that hath an ear, let him hear what the Spirit saith unto
the churches ; To him that overcometh will I give to eat of the
hidden manna; and will give him a white stone, and in the stone
a new name written, which no man knoweth saving he that
receiveth it.
18. And unto the angel of the church in Thyatira -write: These
things saith the Son of God, who hath his eyes like unto a flame
of fire, and his feet like fine brass.
19. I know thy works, and charity, and service, aud faith, and
thy endurance, and thy works ; and the last to be more than the
first. 20. Notwithstanding, I have a few things against thee, he-
cause thou sufferest that woman Jezebel, who calleth herself a
prophetess, to teach, and to seduce my servants to commit whore
dom, and to eat things sacrificed unto idols.
21. And I gave her time to repent of her whoredom ; and she
repented not.
22. Behold, I will cast her into a bed, and them that commit
adultery with her into great tribulation, except they repent of
their deeds.
23. And I will kill her children with death. And all the
churches shall know that I am he that searcheth the reins and
hearts ; and I will give unto every one of you according to your
works. 24. But unto you I say, and untD the rest in Thyatira, as many
as have not this doctrine, and who have not known the depths of
Satan, as they speak ; 1 will put upon you none other burden.

94 THE APOCALYPSE REVEALED. [CH. II.
25. Nevertheless, that wbich ye have, hold fast till I come.
26. And he that overcometh and keepeth my works unto the
end, to him will 1 give power over the nations :
27. And he shall rule them with a rod of iron, as the vessels
of a potter shall they be broken to shivers : even as I received of
my Father.
28. And 1 will give him the morning star.
29. He that hath an ear, let hirii hear what the Spirit saith unto
the churches.

THE SPIRITUAL SENSE.
68. The contents of the ¦whole chapter. To the churches
in the Christian world: to those therein, who primarily regard
truths of doctrine and not good of life, w^jo are understood by
the church of Ephesus, n. 72 — 90. To those therein who are ui
good as to life and in falses as to doctrine, who are understood by
the church in Smyrna, ii. 91 — 106. To those therein who place
the all of the church in good works, and not any thing in truths,
who are understood by the church in Pergamos, n. 107 — 123.
And to those therein who are in faith originating in charity, as
also to those who are in faith separated from charity, who are
understood by the church iu Thyatira, n. 124 — 152. All these
are called to the New Church, which is the New Jerusalem.
The contents of each verse. " Unto the angel of the
church of Ephesus write," signifies to those and concerning
those, who primarily respect truths of doctrine, and not good of
life: "These things saith be that holdeth the seven stars in his
right hand," signifies, the Lord, from whom, by the Word, pro
ceed all truths : " Who walketh in the midst of the seven golden
candlesdcks," signifies, from whom all illumination is received by
those who are of his church : " 1 know thy works," signifies, that
he sees all the interiors and exteriors of man at once : " And tby
labor and thy endurance," signifies their study and patience:
" And how thou canst not bear them that are evil," signifies, that
they cannot bear that evil should be called good, nor the reverse:
" And hast tried them that say they are apostles, and are not, and
hast found them liars," signifies, that they scrutinize those things
which are called goods and truths in the church, which neverthe
less are evils and falses : « And hast borne and hast endurance,"
signifies, patience with them: "And fbr my name's sake hast
labored, and hast not fainted," signifies, their study and endeavor
to attain the things which belong to religion and its doctrine:
" Nevertheless I have somewhat againat thee, that thou hast lefl:
thy fii-st charity," signifies, that this is against them that they do
not esteem good of life in the first place : « Remember therefore

CH. II.J THE APOCALYPSE REVEALED.

95

from whence thou art fallen," signifies, remembrance of theil:
error : " And repent, and do the first works," signifies, that they
ought to invert the state of their life : " Or else, 1 will come unto
thee quickly, and will remove thy candlestick out of its place,
except ihou repent," signifies, that otherwise of a certainty, illu
mination will not be given them to see truths any longer : " But
this thou hast, that thou hatest the worksoftheNicolailans, which
I also hate," signifies, that they know this by vh-tue of the truths
they possess, and tlience are not willing that works should be
meritorious: " He that hath an ear, let him hear what the Spirit
saith unto the churches," signifies that he that understands, ought
to obey what the divine truth of the Word teaches those who are
to be of the New Chun^h, which is the New Jerusalem : " To him
that overcometh," signifies, he who fights against evils and falses,
and is reformed : " Will 1 give to eat of the tree of life," signifies,
appropriation of the good of love and charity from the Lord :
"Which is in the midst of the paradise of God," signifies, inte
riorly in the truths of wisdom and faith.
"And unto the angel of the church in Smyrna write," signifies,
to those and concerning those, who are in good as to life, but in
falses as to doctrine : '¦ These things saith the First and the Last,"
signifies, the Lord, that he is the only God : " Who was dead and
is alive," signifies, that he is neglected in the church, aud his
Humanity not acknowledged to be divine, when yet as to that
also he alone is life, and from him alone is life everlasting: "I
know thy works," signifies, that the Lord sees all their interiors
and exteriors at once : " And tribulation and poverty (but thou art
rich,") signifies, that they are in falses, and thence not in goods:
"And 1 know the blasphemy of them that say they are Jews, and
are not," signifies, the false assertion that they possess the goods
of love, when in fact they do not : " But are the synagogue of
Satan," signifies, because they are in falses as to doctrine : " Fear
none of those things which thou shalt suffer," signifies, despair
not, when infested by evils and assaulted hy falses: "Behold the
devil shall cast some of you into prison," signifies, that their good
of life will be infested by evils from hell : "That ye may be tried,"
signifies, by falses fighting against them: ".And ye shall have
tribulation ten days," signifies, that it will endure its full time :
"Be thou faithful unto death," signifies, reception of truths until
falses are removed : " And I will give thee a crown of life," sig
nifies, that they will then have eternal life, tbe reward of victory :
« He that hath an ear, let him hear what the Spirit saith unto
the churches," signifies here, as before : " He that overcometh,"
signifies, he that fights against evils and falses, and is reformed :
« Shall not be hurt of the second death," signifies, that afterwards
they shall not yield to evils and falses from hell.
"And to the angel of the church in Pergamos write," signifies,
to those and concerning those, who place the all of the chnrch in
good works, and not any thing in truths of doctrine : « These
things saith he that hath the sharp sword with two edges," sig-

95 THE APOCALYPSE REVEALED. [CH. II.
nifies, (he Lord as to the truths of doctrine fi-om the Word, by
which evils and falses are dispersed : " 1 know thy works," sig
nifies here, as before : " And where thou dwellest, even where
Satan's throne is," signifies, their life in darkness: "And thou
boldest fast my name, and hast not denied my faith," signifies,
when yet they have religion and worship according to it: "Even
in those days wherein Antipas was my faithful maityr, who was
slain among you where Satan dwelleth," signifies, when all truth
was extinguished by falses in the church : " But 1 have a few
things against thee," signifies, that the things which follow, are
against them : " Because thou hast there them that hold the
docu-ine of Balaam, who taught Balak to cast a stumbling-block
before the children of Israel to eat things sacrificed unto idols,
and to commit fornication," signifies, that there are some among
them who do hypocritical works, by which the worship of God
in the church is defiled and adulterated : " So'hast thou also them
that hold the doctrine of the Nicolaitans, which thing I hate,"
signifies, that there are some among them also who make works
meritorious : " Repent," signifies, that they should take heed of
such works: "Or else, 1 will come unto thee quickly, and will
fight against them with the sword of my mouth," signifies, if not,
that the Lord will contend with them from the Word : " He that
hath an ear, let him hear what the Spirit saith unto the churches,"
signifies here, as before : " To him that overcometh," signifies
here, the same as before : " Will 1 give to eat of the hidden
manna," signifies, the appropriation then of the good of cfelestial
love, and thus conjunction of the Lord with those who operate :
"And will give him a white stone," signifies, truths aflirmative
aud united to good : " And in the stone a new name written,"
signifies, that thus they will have good of a quality such as they
had not before : " Which no man knoweth saving he that receiveth
it," signifies, that it does not appear to any one, because it is writ
ten in their lives.
"And unto the angel of the church in Thyatira write,'' signi
fies, to those and concerning those, who are in faith grounded in
charity, and thence in good works ; and also to those and con
cerning those, who are in faith separated from charity, and thence
in evil works: "These things saiih the Son of God who hath his
eyes like unto a flame of fire," signifies, the Lord as to the divine
wisdom of his divine love: "And his feet like fineln-ass," signi
fies, divine good natural : '? I know thy works," signifies here, as
before : " And charity and service," signifies, the spiritual affec
tion which is called charity, and its operation : " And faith, and
thy endurance, and thy works," signifies, truth and the desire of
acquiring and teaching it: "And the last to be more than the
first," signifies, the increase thereof from the spiritual aflection of
truth : " Notwithstanding I have a few things against thee," signi
fies, what follows: " Because thou sufierest that woman Jezebel,"
signifies, that among them there are some in the chiirch who
separate faith from charity : " Who calleth herself a prophetess," .

CH. IL] THE APOCALYPSE REVEALED. g^
signifies, and who make the doctrine of faith the sole doctrine of
the church: "To teach and to seduce my servants to commit -
whoredom," signifies, frora which it comes to pass that the truths
of the Word are, falsified: "And to eat things sacrificed unto
idols," signifies, the defilement of divine worship, and profana
tions: " And 1 gave her time to repent of her whoredom, and
she repented not," signifies, that they who have confirmed them
selves in that doctrine will not recede, although they see things
contrary to it in the Word : " Behold, I will cast her into a bed,
and them that commit adultery with her into great tribulation,"
signifies that therefore they will be left in their docti-ine with
falsifications, and that they will be grievously infested by falses:
" Except they repent of their deeds," signifies, if they will not
desist from separating faith from charity : " And 1 will kill her
children with death," signifies, that all the truths of the Word will
be turned into falses : *' And all the churches shall know that I
am he which searcheth the reins and hearts," signifies, that the
chm-ch shall know that the Lord sees the quality of every one's
truth, and the quality of his good : " And 1 will give unto every
one of you according to your works," signifies, that he gives unto
every one according to the charity and its faith which is in his
works : " But unto you I say, and unto the rest in Thyatira, as
many as have not this doctrine," signifies, to those with whom
the docti-ine of faith is separated from charity, and to those With
whom the doctrine of faith is joined with charity : " And who
have not known the depths of satan as they speak," signifies,
they who do not understand their interiors, which are mere
falses: " I will put upon you none other burden," signifies, only
that they should beware of them : " Nevertheless, that which
ye have, hold fast till I come," signifies, that they should retain
the few things which they know concerning charity, and thence
concernmg faith from the Word, and live according to them until
the Lord's coming: " And he that overcometh 'and keepeth my
worlcs unto the end," signifies, those who are in charity and
thence actually in faith, and remain in them to the end of their
lives: "To him will 1 give power over the nations," signifies, that
they shall overcome the evils in themselves which are from hell :
" And he shall rule them with a rod of iron," signifies, by truths
from the literal sense of the Word, and at the same time by
rational principles derived from natural light : " As the vessels of
a potter shall they be broken to shivers," signifies, as of little or
no account : " Even as 1 received of my Father," signifies, this
from the Lord, who, when he was in the worid, procured to him
self all power over the hells, from the divine principle which was
within hira : " And 1 will give him the morning star," signifies,
intelligence and wisdom : " He that hath an ear, let him hear
what the Spirit saith unto the churches," signifies here, as before.
VOL. I. 9

98 THE APOCALYPSE REVEALED. [CH. H.

THE EXPLANATION.
69. This and the following chapter treat of the seven
churches, by which are described all those in the Chris
tian church who have any religion, and out of whora the
New Church, which is the New Jerusalem, can be
formed ; and this is formed by those who approach the
Lord only, and at the same time perform re
pentance from evil works. The rest, who do not
approach the Lord alone, from the confirmed negation of
the divinity of his Humanity, and who do not perforra
repentance frora evil works, are indeed in the church,
but have nothing of the fchurch in them.
TO. Since the Lord alone is acknowledged as the God
of heaven and earth, by those who are of his -New
Church in the heavens, and by those who will be of his
New Church upon earth ; therefore, in the first chapter
of the Apocalypse the Lord alone is treated of; and in
the two following chapters, it is he alone who speaks to
the churches, and he alone who will give the felicities of
eternal life. That it is he alone who speaks to the
churches, is evident from these passages : " Unto the
angel of the church of Ephesus write, These things
saith He that holdeth the seven stars in his right hand,
who walketh in ihe midst of the seven golden candle
sticks," ii. 1. " Unto the angel of the church in Smyrna
write. These things saith the First and the Last," ii. 8.
" To the angel of the church in Pergamos write. These
things saith He which hath the sharp sword with two
edges," ii. 12. " Unto the angel of the church in Thy
atira write. These things saith ihe Son of God, who
hath his eyes like unto a flame of fire, and his feet are
like fine brass," ii. 18. "Unto the angel of the church
in Sardis write. These things saith He that hath the
seven spirits of God, and the seven stars," iii. 1. "To
the angelof the church in Philadelphia write, These
things saith He ihat is holy. He that is true. He that
hath the key of David," iii. 7. " And unto the angel

CH. IL] THE APOCALYPSE REVEALED. 99
of _ the church of the Laodiceans write. These things
saith the Amen, ihe faithful and true Witness, the
Beginning of the creation of God," iii. 14. These
expressions are taken from the first chapter, in which the
Lord alone is treated of, and where he is described by all
these attributes.
71. That the Lord alone will give the felicities of
eternal life to those who are and will be of his church,
is evident from these passages : The Lord said to the
church of Ephesus, " To him that overcoraeth will I
give to eat of the tree of life, which is in the midst of
the Paradise of God," ii. 7. Unto the church in
Smyrna, " / will give thee a crown of life. He that
overcometh shall not be hurt of the second death," ii.
lo, 11. Unto the church in Pergaraos, "To hira that
overcoraeth will I give to eat of the hidden manna, and
will give him a white stone, and in the stone a new name
written, which no man knoweth saving he that receiveth
it," ii. 17. Unto the church in Thyatira, " To him will
I give power over the nations, and I will give him the
moming star," ii. 26, 28. Unto the church in Philadel
phia, " Hira that overcoraeth will I make a pillar in the
temple of my God; and I will write upon hira the narae
of my God, and the narae of the city of ray God, which
is New Jerusalera, and my new name," iii. 12. Unto
the church in Laodicea, "To hira that overcoraeth will
I grant io sit with me in my throne," iii. 21. From
these passages it is also evident, that the Lord alone is to
be acknowledged in the New Church. Hence it is that
this church is called The Lamb's wife, Apoc. xix. 7, 9,
xxi. 9, 10.
72. That the New Church, which is the New Jeru
salem, is to be formed of those who do • repentance
from evil works, is also manifest frora the Lord's words
to the churches: to that in Ephesus; "I know thy
works; — nevertheless I have somewhat against thee,
that thou hast left thy first charity. Repent, and do the
first works ; or else I will corae unto thee quickly, and will
remove thy candlestick out of his place, except ihou
repent," ii. 2, 4, 5. To the church in Pergaraos ; " I

100 THE APOCALYPSE REVEALED. [CH. IT.
know thy works, — repent," ii. 13, 16. To the church
in Thyatira; "I will deliver her into great tribulation,
except they repent of tbeir deeds, — and I will give unto
every one of you according to his works," ii. 19, 22, 23.
To the church in Sardis ; " I have not found thy works
perfect before God; — repent," in'. 1,' 2, 3. To the
church in Laodicea ; " I know thy works ; — be zealous,
therefore, and repent," iii. 15, 19. But to proceed to
the explanation.
73. "Unto the angel of the church of Ephesus write,"
signifies, to those and concerning those, who primarily
respect truths of doctrine and not good of life. It was
shown above, n. 66, that by the seven churches, are not
meant seven churches,, but the church in the aggregate,
which in itself is one, but various according to reception ;
and that those varieties may be compared with the vari
ous members and organs in a perfect body, which yet
make a one. They may also be compared with the
various jewels in a king's crown ; and hence it is that
the universal New Church, with its various particulars,
is described, in what now follows, by seven churches.
That by the church of Ephesus, are understood those in
the church who primarily respect truths of doctrine and
not good of life, is clear from what is written to them,
when understood in the spiritual sense. It is written to
the angel of that church, because, by an angel is under
stood an angelic society which -corresponds to a church
consisting of such, as above n. 65.
74. " These things saith He that holdeth the seven
stars in his right hand," signifies, the Lord, from whom,
by the Word, proceed ^all truths. That He who holds
the seven stars in his right hand, is the Lord, and that
the seven stars in his right hand, are all the knowledges
of good and truth in the Word, which are thence from
the Lord, with the angels of heaven and men of the
cljprchj may be seen above, n. 51. The knowledges of
good and truth frora the Word are truths.
75. " Who walketh in the midst of the seven golden
candlesticks," signifies, from whom all illumination is
received by those who are of his ohurch. That, the

*^H. II.] THE APOCALYPSE REVEALED.

loi

seven candlesticks, in the midst of which was the Son of
man, signify the church whicb is- in illumination from the
Lord, may be seen above, n. 43—66. He is here said
to be walking, because to walk signifies to live, n. 167 ;
and in the midst signifies in the inmost and thence in all,
n. 44, 383.
76. " I know thy works," signifies, that he sees all the
interiors and exteriors of man at once. Works are often
mentioned in the Apocalypse, but few know what is
raeant by works. This, however, is well known, that ten
men may do works which externally appear alike, and
which yet differ with them all ; and this because they pro
ceed from different ends and different causes, the end and
the cause rendering the works either good or bad; for
every work is a work of the mind, therefore such as is
the quality of the raind, such is that of the work : if the
mind be charity, the work becomes charity ; but if the
raind be not charity, the work is not charity : still, how
ever, they may both appear externally alike. Works
appear to men in their external form, but to angels in
their internal form ; and to the Lord their quality is
apparent from inmost to outmost. Works in their exter
nal form appear like the outside of fruits, but works in
their internal form appear like the inside of fruits, where
there are innumerable eatable parts, and in the midst
seeds, in which there are also things innumerable, which
are too minute for the keenest eye to discern, yea, which
are above the intellectual sphere of man : such are all
works, the internal quality of which the Lord alone sees,
and which the angels also perceive from the Lord, when
perforraed by raan. But on this subject raore may be
seen in The Angelic Wisdom concerning the Divine Love
and the Divine Wisdom, n. 209 — 220, and n. 277 — 281 ;
and also below, n. 141, 641, 868. From this it may
appear, that by, " I know thy works," is signified, that
the Lord sees all the interiors and exteriors of man at
once. 77. " And thy labor and endurance ; " that this signifies
their study and patience, is evident without explanation.
78. "And bow thou canst not bear them that are
9*

102 THE APOCALYPSE REVEALED. [CH. II.
evil," signifies, that they cannot bear that evil shall be
called good, nor the rev.erse, because this is contrary to
the truths of doctrine. That this is the signification of
these words, is" evident" from what follows, by which is
signified, that they scrutinize those things in the church
which are called goods and truths, when yet they are
evils and falses. To know goods, whether they be good
or evil, pertains to doctrine, and is among its truths, but
to do good or evil,, pertains tp hfe: this is said, therefore,
of those who hold truths of doctrine in the first place,
and not goods of life, n. 73. By them which are evil,
in the spiritual sense, are not understood evil persons, but
evils, because this sense is abstracted from persons.
79. " And hast tried them which say they are apos
tles, and are not, and hast ibund them liars, "^ signifies,
that they scrutinize those things which are called goods
and truths in the church, which nevertheless are evils and
falses. That this is what is signified, , cannot be seen
except by the spiritual sense, and consequently by know
ing what is meant by apostles and liars : by apostles are
not understood apostles, but all who teach the goods and
truths of the church, and, in an abstract sense, the goods
and truths theraselves of its doctrine. That apostles are
not understood by apostles, clearly appears frora these
words addressed to thera : " When the Son of Man shall
sit on the throne of his glory, ye also shall sit upon
twelve thrones judging the twelve tribes of Israel,"
Matt. xix. 28, Luke xxii. -30. Who does not see that
the apostles neither will nor can judge any one, rauch
less the twelve tribes of Israel, but that the Loi'd alone
will do this according to the goods and truths of the
doctrine of the church from the Word ? In like manner
from this passage : " And the wall of the city New
Jerusalem had twelve foundations, and in thera the
names of the twelve apostles of the Lamb," Apoc. xxi.
14 : because by the New Jerusalem, is signified the New
Church, n, 880, 881 ; and by its foundations, all the
goods and truths of its doctrines, n. 902, and following
numbers. And also from this passage : " Rejoice over
her, thou heaven, and ye holy apostles and prophets,"

CH. II.] THE APOCALYPSE REVEALED. jAo
Apoc. xviii. 20. What can the rejoicing of the apostles
and prophets signify, unless by thera are raeant all who
are in goods and truths of doctrine in the church ? By
the Lord's disciples are meant those who are instructed
by the Lord in the goods and truths of doctrine ; but by
apostles they who, after they are instructed, teach them ;
for it is said, " Jesus , sent his twelve disciples to preach
the kingdom of God, and the apostles, when they were
returned, told hira all that they had done," Luke ix. 1,
2, 10, Mark vi. 7, 30. That by liars are raeant they
who are in falses, and, abstractedly, the falses themselves,
may appear from many places in the Word, which, if
they were adduced, would fill several pages ; heithOr are
lies, in the spiritual sense, any thing else but falses.
From these considerations it may appear, that by "Thou
hast tried thera which say they are apostles, and are
not, and hasr found them liars," is signified, that they
scrutinize those things which are said to be gpod and
true in the church, but which nevertheless are Evil and
false. 80. " And hast borne and hast endurance ; " that this
signifies their patience with them, is evident without
explanation. 81. "And for ray name's sake hast labored, and hast
not fainted," signifies, their study and endeavor to attain,
and also to teach, the things which belong to religion and
its doctrine. By the name of Jehovah or of the Lord,
in the Word, is not meant his name, but all by which be
is worshiped ; and because he is worshiped in the church
according to doctrine, by his name is raeant the all of
doctrine, and, in a universal sense, the all of religion.
The reason why these things are raeant by the name of
Jehovah, is, because in heaven no other names are given
but what involve the quality of any one, and the quality
of God is all by which he is worshiped. He that is not
aware of this signification of name in the Word, can only
understand name ; in which alone nothing of worship nor
of religion is involved. He that keeps in raind, therefore,
the signification of the name or Jehovah as here ex
plained, whenever it occurs in the Word, will understand

104 THE APOCALYPSE REVEALED. [CH. H.
of hiraself what it means in, the following places : " In
that day shall ye say, praise Jehovah, call upon his
name," Isaiah xii. 4. "Jehovah, have we waited for
thee ; the desire of our soul is to thy name, by thee only
will we make mention of thy name," Isaiah xxvi. 8, 13.
" From the rising of the sun shall he call upon my name,"
Isaiah xii. 25. " From the rising of the sun even unto
the going down of the same, my name shall be great
among the Gentiles ; and in every place incense shall be
offered unto ray name; for ray name shall be great araong
the Gentiles : but ye have profaned ray name in that ye
say, the table of Jehovah is polluted; — and ye have
snuffed at ray name,— ^When ye brought that which was
torn, and lame, and sick," Malachi i. 11, 12, 13. " For
all people will walk in the name of his God, and we will
walk in the name of Jehovah our God," Micah iv. '5.
" Every one that is called by my name, for I have cre
ated him for my glory, I have forraed hira," Isaiah xliii.
7. " Thou shalt not take the name of Jehovah thy God
in vain ; for Jehovah will not hold hira guiltless that
taketh his name in vain," Deut. v. 11. They shall
worship Jehovah in one place where he will put his
name, Deut. xii. 5, 11, 13, 14, xvi. 2, 6, 11, 15, 16 ;
besides raany other places. Who may not perceive that
in these, narae alone is not understood. The sarae is
signified in the New Testaraent hy the name of the Lord,
as in the following : Jesus said, " Ye shall be hated of all
men for my name's sake," Matt. x. 22, xiv. 9. " For
where two or three are gathered together in my name,
there ara I in the midst of them," Matt, xviii. 20.
"And every one that hath forsaken houses, or brethren,
or sisters, — for my name's sake, shall receive an hundred
fold, and shall inherit everlasting life," Matt. xix. 29.
" But as raany as received him, to them gave he power
to become the sons of God, even to thera that believe
on his name," John i. 12. " Many believed in his name,"
John ii. 23. "He that believeth not is conderaned
already, because he hath not believed in the name of
the only begotten Son of God," John iii. 18. They
who believe will have life in his name, John xx. 31.

CH. II.] THE APOCALYPSE REVEALED. ] Qg
" Blessed is he that cometh in the name of the Lord,"
Matt. xxi. 9, xxiii. 39, Luke xiii. .35, xix 38. That the
Lord, as to his Humanity, is the name of the Father,
appears in these places : " Father, glorify thy name,"
John xii. 28. "Hallowed be thy name, thy kingdom
come," Matt. vi. 9, also Exod. xxiii. 20, 21, Jerem.
xxiii. 6, Micah v. 4. That name, applied to others,
signifies the quality of worship, appears in the following
passages: The Shepherd of the sheep "calleth his own
sheep by their name," John x. 3: "Thou hast a few
names even in Sardis," Apoc. iii. 4. " I will write upon
him the name of my God, and the name of the city of
ray God, which is New Jerusalem, — and ray new name,"
Apoc. iii. 12 : and in other places. From hence it may
appear, that " for my name's sake thou hast labored, and
hast not fainted," signifies study and endeavor to acquire,
and also to teach, the things which belong to religion and
its doctrine.
82. " Nevertheless, I have somewhat against thee that
thou hast, left thy first charity," signifies, that this is
against them that tbey do not esteem good of life in the
first place, which, nevertheless, wai and is done in the
beginning of every church. This is said to the church,
because by it are raeant those in the church, who prima
rily or in the first place respect truths of doctrine, and
not goods of life, n. 73; when yet good of life is to
be considered in the first place, that is, primarily ; for in
proportion as a man is in goods of life^ in the same
proportion, he is really in truths of doctrine, and not vice
versa; the reason is, because goods of, life open the
interiors of the mind, and these being opened, truths
appear in their own light, whence they are not only
understood, but also loved ; not so when doctrinals are
primarily, or in the first place, respected ; in this case
truths may indeed be known, but not seen interiorly, and
loved frora spiritual affection ; but this has been illustrated
above, n. 17. Every church, at its beginning, respects
goods of life in the first place, and truths of doctrine in
the second.; but as the church declines, it begins to
respect truths of doctrine in the first place, and goods of

106 THE APOCALYPSE REVEALED. [CH. II.
life in the second ; and at length in the end it respects
faith alone, and then it not only separates tbe goods of
charity from faith, but also admits them. From hence
then it may appear, that by these words," Thou hast left
thy first charity," is signified, that they do not esteem
good of life in the first place, which nevertheless is, and
has been done at the beginning of every church.
83. " Remember therefore from whence thou art
fallen ; " that this signifies reraerabrance of their error, is
plain fropfi what has just been said.
84. " And repent, and do the first works," signifies,
that they ought to invert the state of their life. Every
man respects truths of doctrine in the first place, yet so
long as he does this, he is like unripe fruit; but he who
is regenerated, after he has imbibed truths, respects good
of lile in the first place, and in proportion as he does so,
he grows ripe like fruit; and, in proportion as he ripens,
in the same proportion the seed in him becomes prolific.
These two states have been witnessed by me, in men who
were become spirits : in the first state, they appeared
turned to the valleys which are over hell ; and in the
second to the paradises in heaven. It is this conversion
of the state of life which is here understood. That this
is effected by repentance, and after it by good of life, js
understood by " Repent, and do the first works."
85. " Or else I wOl come unto thee quickly, and will
remove thy candlestick out of its place, except thou re
pent," signifies, that otherwise of a certainty, illumination
will not be given thera to see truths any longer. By
quickly is signified certainly, n. 4, 947 ; and by candle
stick, the church as to illuraination, n. 43, 66 ; hence, by
reraoving it out of its place, is signified to reraove illurain
ation, that they may not see truths in their own hght, and
at length, that they may not see them any more. This
follows frora what was said above, n. 82, naraely, that if
truths of doctrine are respected primarily, or in the first
place, tbey may indeed be known, but not interioriy seen
and loved frora spiritual affection, therefore they succes
sively perish ; for to see truths from their own light, is to
see thera from man's interior mind, which is called the

CH. II.] THE APOCALYPSE REVEALED.

107

spiritual raind, and this raind is opened by charity ; and
when it is open, light and the affection of understanding
truths flow in out of heaven frora the Lord, which con
stitutes illuraination. The man who is in this illumination,
acknowledges truths as soon as he reads or hears them ; but
it is not so with the man whose spiritual mind is not
opened, who is one that is not principled in the goods of
charity, howsoever he raay be principled in the truths of
doctrine. 86. " But this thou hast, that thou hatest the works of
the Nicolaitans, which I also hate," signifies, that they
know this by virtue of the truths they possess, and thence
are not willing that works should be meritorious, because
this is contrary to the merit and righteousness of the Lord.
That the works of the Nicolaitans are meritorious works,
has been made known by revelation. It is said, that they
hate those works, because the church from the truths of
its doctrine knows this, and thence does not will it : there
fore it is said, " this thou hast." Yet all those make
works meritorious who put the truths of faith in the first
place, and the goods of charity in the second ; but not
those who put the goods of charity in the first place ; the
reason is, because genuine charity admits not of merit, for
it loves to do good, existing in it and acting from it ; and
from good it looks to the Lord ; and from truths it knows
that all good is from him ; it therefore has an aversion to
merit. Now because they who respect the truths of faith
in the first place, cannot do any other works than such as
are meritorious, and yet know, from their truths, that such
works ought to be detested, therefore this follows after its
having been said, that if they do not esteem charity in
the first place, they do works which ought to be held in
aversion. It is asserted, that it is contrary to the merit
and righteousness of the Lord ; for they who place merit
in works,. claim righteousness to theraselves ; for they say
that justice is on their side because they have merit, when
yet it is the greatest injustice, inasmuch as the Lord alone
has merit, and alone does good in thera. That the Lord
alone is righteousness, is taught in Jeremiah : " Behold,
the days come, that I will cause the branch of righteous-

108 the apocalypse revealed. [CH. II.
ness to grow up unto David, and this is his narae whereby
he shall be called, Jehovah our righteousness," xxiii. 5,
6, xxxiii. 15, 16.
87. " He that hath an ear, let hira hear what the Spirit
saith unto the churches," signifies, that he who under
stands, ought to obey what the divine truth of the Word
teaches those who are to be of the New Church, which
is the New Jerusalera. By hearing is signified both to
perceive and to obey ; because a person gives attention
in order that he raay perceive and obey : that both these
are signified by hearing, is evident from common discourse,
when we speak of hearing any one and of hearkening to
him ; the latter signifying to obey, and the former to per
ceive. That hearing has these two significations, is from
correspondence ; for they are in the province of the ears
in heaven, who are in perception and at the same time in
obedience. -As both these things are signified by hearing,
therefore the Lord so often said, " He that hath ears to
hear, let him hear," Matt. xi. 15, xiii. 43, Mark iv. 9, 23,
vii. 16, Luke viii. 8, xiv. 35 : and the same is likewise
said to all the churches, as is evident from verses 11, 17,
29, of this chapter, and from verses 6, 13, and 22, of the
following. But by the Spirit which speaks to the
churches, is signified the divine truth of the Word ; and
by the churches, the universal church in the Christian
world. That by the Spirit of God, which is also the
Holy Spirit, is understood divine truth proceeding from
the Lord, may be seen in The Doctrine of the New Je
rusalem concerning the Lord, n. 51 ; and as the universal
church is understood', it is not said, what the Spirit saith
to the church, but what the Spirit saith to the chiirches.
88. " To him that overcometh," signifies, he that fights
against his evils and falses, and is reformed. Now as, in
what is written to the seven churches, is described the
state of all in the Christian chuich who are capable of
receiving the doctrine of the New Jerusalem, and of living
according to it, thus who are capable, by combats against
evils and falses, of being reformed ; therefore it is said to
each. He that overcometh : as here to the church of
Ephesus, " To him that overcometh will I give to eat of

CH. IL] THE APOCALYPSE REVEALED. 109
the tree of life." To the church in Smyrna, " He that
overcometh shall not be hurt of the second death," ii. 11.
To the church in Pergamos, " To hira that overcometh
will I give to eat of the hidden raanna," ii. 17. To the
church in Thyatira, " He that overcometh and keepeth
my works unto the end, to hira will I give power over
the nations," ii. 26. To the church in Sardis, " He that ,
overcometh, the sarae shall be clothed in white rairaent,"
iii. 5. To the church in Philadelphia, " Hira that over
cometh will I rriake a pillar in the temple of my God,"
iii.. 12. And to the church in Laodicea, " To him that
overcometh will I grant to sit with me in my throne," iii.
21. He that overcometh, in these places, signifies, he
who fights against evils and falses, and thus is reformed.
89. "Will 1 give to eat of the tree of life," signifies,
appropriation of the good of love and charity from the
Lord. To eat, in the Word, signifies to appropriate ;
and the tree of life, signifies- the Lord as to the good of
love ; therefore by eating of the tree of life, is signified
the appropriation of the good of love from the Lord. To
eat signifies to appropriate, because as natural food, when
it is eaten, is appropriated to the life of man's body, so
spiritual food, when it is received, is appropriated to the
life of his soul. The tree of life signifies the Lord as to
the good of loye, because nothing else is signified by the '
tree of Life in the garden of Eden ; also because celes
tial and spiritual life is derived to man from the good of
love and charity, which is received from the Lord. Tree
is mentioned in many places, and by it is understood a
raan of the church, and in a universal sense the church
itself, and by its fruit good of life ; the reason is, because
the Lord is the tree of hfe, frora whom coraes all good
in the man of the church, and in the church : but of this
in its proper place. It is said the good of love and charity,
because the good of , love is celestial good, which is that
of love to the Lord, and the good of charity is spiritual
good, which is that of love towards our neighbor. The
nature and quality of these two kinds of good will be ex
plained in what follows ; they are treated of also in the
work concerning Heaven and Hell, n. 13 — 19.
VOL. I. 10

JJQ THE ATOCALYPSE REVEALED. [OH, If.
90. " Which is in the midst of the paradise of God,"
signifies, interiorly in the truths of wisdom and faith. In
the midst signifies the inraost, a. 44, 383, here, the inte
rior ; the paradise of God signifies the truths of wisdom
and faith : therefore the tree of life, which is in the raidst
of the paradise of God, signifies the Lord with the good
of love and charity interiorly in the truths of wisdom and
faith: good is also within truths, for good is the esse of
life, and truth is the existere of life thence derived, as is
abundantly shown in The Angelic Wisdom concerning
the Divine Love and the Divine Wisdom. That the
paradise of God means the truth of wisdom and of faith,
is evident from the signification of garden in the Word :
garden there signifies wisdom and intelligence, because
trees signify raen of the church, and their fruits goods of
life ; nothing else is signified by the garden of Eden, for
,by it is described the wisdora of Adam. The sarae is
understood by the. garden of God in Ezekiel : " With
thy wisdom and thine intelligence thou hadst gotten thee
riches : thou hast been in Eden the garden of God ;
every precious stone was thy covering," xxviii. 4, 13;
speaking of Tyre, by which is signified the church as to
the knowledges of truth and good, thus as to intelligence ;
therefore it is said. In thy wisdom and thine intelligence
thou hadst gotten thee riches : by a covering of precious
stones are signified the truths of intelligence. Again :
" Behold, the Assyrian was a cedar in Lebanon ; — the
cedars in the garden of God could not hide hira : nor
any tree in the garden of -God was like unto hira in his
beauty. All the trees of Eden that were in the garden
of God envied him," xxxi. 3, 8, 9. This is said of
Egypt and Ashur, because by Egypt is signified science,
and by Ashur rationality, by which comes intelligence ;
the like is signified hy cedar. But because, by his ration
ality, he came into the pride of self-derived intelligence,
therefore it is said of hira, " To whora art thou thus like
in glory and in greatness araong the trees of Eden ? yet
shalt thou be brought down with the trees of Eden unto
the nether parts of the earth : thou shalt lie in the midst
of the uncircuracised," verse 18 of the same chapter ; the

CH. IL] THE APOCALYPSE REVEALED. m
uncircumcised are they who are without the good of
charity. So in Isaiah : " Jehovah shall comfort Zion ; —
and he will make her wilderness like Eden, and her de
sert like the garden of Jehovah, li. 3. Zion there is the
church ; the wilderness and the desert are the defect and
ignorance of truth ; Eden and the garden of God are
wisdom and intelligence. Wisdom and intelligence are
also signified by garden in Isaiah Iviii. 11, Ixi. 11, Jerem.
xxxi. 12, Amos ix. 14, Numb. xxiv. 6. The man of
the church is also hke a garden as to intelligence, when
he is in the good of love frora the Lord, because the
spiritual beat which vivifies hira is love, and spiritual light
is intelligence thence derived. It is well known that
gal-dens in this world flourish by raeans of heat and light ;
it is the sarae in heaven : in heaven there appear paradi
siacal gardens, with fruit trees according to the wisdora of
the inhabitants grounded in the good of love received
frora the Lord : but around those who are in intelligerice
and not in the good of love, there do not appear gardens,
but grass ; and around those who are in faith separated
frora charity, not even grass, but sand.
91. "And unto -the angel of the church in Srayrna
write," signifies, to those and concerning those, who are
in good, as to life, butin falses as to doctrine. That these
are raeant by the church in Srayrna, is clear from the
things written to it when understood in the spiritual sense.
-92. ?' These things saith the First and the Last," sig
nifies, the Lord, that he is the only God. That the Lord
cafls himself the First and the Last, also the Beginning
and the End, and Alpha and Omega, and He who is,
and who was, and who is to corae, may be seen chap. i.
4, 8, 11, 17; and what they signify, above, n. 13, 29,
30, 31, 38, 57 ; where it is plain, that by the above is
also understood, that he is the only God.
93. " Who was. dead and is alive," signifies, that he is
neglected in the church, and his Humanity not acknow
ledged to be divine, when yet as to that also he alone is
life, and frora hira alone is life everlasting. That this is
understojod by these words, may be seen above, n. 58,
69, 60, where they are explained. Why these and the

112 THE APOCALYPSE REVEALED. [CH. If. ¦
preceding things are said, is, because the primary falsity
of those who are described by this church is, that they
do not acknowledge the Lord's Divine Huraanity, and
therefore do not approach him.
94. " I know thy works ; " that this signifies, that the
Lord sees all their interiors and exteriors at once, is evi
dent from the same explained above, n. 76; in the present
case it denotes that he sees that they are in falses, and
yet as to life in goods, which th'ey believe to be goods of
life, when yet they are not.
95. " And aflSlction and poverty (but thou art rich,"}
signifies, that they are in falses^ and thence not in goods.
To, know their affliction signifies, lo see that they are in
falses, and to know their poverty .signifies, to see that
they are not in goods ; for in the Word, affliction is pre
dicated of falses, as above, n. 33 ; and poverty of the
defect of goods ; neither is spiritual poverty any thing else.
Poor and needy are often mentioned in the Word, and in
the spiritual sense by poor is understood one who is not
in truths, and by needy one who is not in goods. These
words are also added, "but thou art rich," but in a
parenthesis, because in some copies they are oraitted.
96. "And I know the blasphemy of them that say
they are Jews, and are not," signifies, the false assertion
that they possess the goods of love, when yet they do
not. Blasphemy here signifies false assertion; by Jews
are not signified Jews, but they who are in the good of
love, and, abstractedly, goods of love ; so by the blas
phemy of thera which say they are Jews, and are not, is
signified the false assertion that they possess the goods of
love, when yet they do not. By Jews are meant they
who are in the good of love, because in the Word by
Judah in a supreme sense is raeant the Lord as to the
divine good of divine love, and by Israel, the Lord as to
the divine truth of divine wisdom ; hence by Jews are
signified they who are in the good of love from the Lord,
and by Israel tbey who are in divine truths fiom the Lord :
that these are meant by Jews, may appear from many
passages, which will be adduced below, n. 350 ; some
thing may also be seen on this subject in The Doctrine

CH. II.] THE APOCALYPSE REVEALED. ng
of the New Jerusalem concerning the Lord, n. 51. In
the abstract the goods of love are meant by Jews, be
cause the spiritual sense is abstracted frora persons, as
may be seen above, n. 78, 79. He who is not aware,
that by Jews, in tRe Word, are meant those who belong
to the Lord's celestial church, by reason of their being
principled in love to hini, is liable to fall into many mis
takes when reading the prophetical part of the Word;
but see below, n. 350.
97. " But are the synagogue of satan," signifies, be
cause they are in falses as to doctrine. It is cafled syna
gogue, because Jews are mentioned, and as they taught
in synagogues, by synagogue is signified^octrine ; and
because by satan is understood the hell of those who are
in falses, therefore it is cafled the synagogue of satan.
HeU is called the devil and satan, and by the hell which
is called the devil, are understood such there as are in
evils, properly who are in self-love ; and by the hell
which is called satan, are understood such there as are
in falses, properly who are in the pride of self-derived
inteUigence : the hells are called the devil and satan,
because all who are in thera are called devils and satans.
Hence then it raay appear, that by their being the syna
gogue of satan, is signified that as to doctrine they are in
falses. But as they who are in good as to life, and in
falses as to doctrine, are here treated of, and as such
know no other than that they are in good, and that their
falses are truths, soraething shall be said respectingthera.
All the good of worship is forraed by truths, and all
truth is formed from good, therefore good without truth
is not good, neither is truth, without good, truth ; they
appear indeed in their external form to be so, but still
they are not. The conjunction of good and truth is
caUed the heavenly marriage; frora this is the church in
man, and it is heaven in hira ; if therefore there are falses
instead of truths in raan, then he does good from a false
ground, which is not good, for it is either pharisaical or
meritorious, or natural connate good. But examples
wUl illustrate this : He who is in this falsity, that he
thinks he does good from hiraself, from his possessing the
10*

114 THE APOCALYPSE REVEALED. [CH. II.
faculty of doing good ; the good of such a raan is not
good, because he himself is in, it, and not the Lord. He
who is in this falsity, that he can do good which is in
itself good, without a knowledge of what is evfl in hira
self, so without repentance, although* he appears to do
good, yet he does not do good, because without repent
ance he is in evil. He who is in this falsity, that good
purifies him frora evils, and does not know any thing of the
evils in which he is, such a raan does no other good than
spurious good, which is inwardly contaminated by -his
evils. He who is in tiiis falsity, that there is a plurality
of gods, the good which such a raan does is divided
good, and di^ed good is not good. He who is in this
falsity, that he believes the divinity in the Lord's Hu
raanity is not like the soul in the body, cannot do good
from him, and good not from the Lord is not good, for it
is contrary to these words of the Lord : " Except a man
abide in me and I in hira, he cannot bring forth any fruit;
for without me ye can do nothing. If a man abide not
in me, he is cast forth as a branch and is withered, and
is cast into the fire and burned," John xv. 4, 5, 6 : and
so in many other instances ; for good derives its quality
from truths, and truths derive their esse frora good.
Who does not know, that the church is no church
without doctrine, and doctrine must teach how a man is
to think of God and frora God ; and how he is to act
frora God and with God ; therefore doctrine must be
derived from truths, to act according to which, is what is
called good ; whence it follows, that to act according to
falses is not good. It is thought, that in the good which
a raan does, there is not any thing derived frora truths or
falses, when yet the quality of good is not derived from
any other source, for they cohere together like love and
wisdom, and also like love and foolishness ; it is the love
of the wise raan which does good, but the love of the
fool does what is like good in externals, but totally unhke
it in internals ; therefore the good of a wise man is like
pure gold, but the good of a fool is like gold covering dirt.
98. "Fear none of those things which thou shalt
suffer," signifies, despair not when ye are infested by

CH. IL] THE APOCALYPSE REVEALED. jjg
evils and assaulted by falses, because they who are in
goods as to life, and in falses as to doctrine, cannot but
be so infested and assaulted. This is plain from what
now follows. >
99. "Behold, the devil shall cast some of you into
prison," signifies, that their good of life will be infested
by evils from heU. That this is signified by being cast
into custody or into prison by the devil, is, because by
the devil is meant the hell where they are who are in
evils, and thus, abstractedly, the-evil which is there and
from thence, n. 97. To be cast into prison, denotes to
be infested, because tbey who are infested by evils from
hell, are as if they were bound in prison, for they cannot
think any thing but evil, when yet they will what is
good ; hence comes combat and interior anxiety, from
which they cannot be released, being like persons who
are in bonds ; tlie reason is, because their good is not
good so far as it coheres with falses, and so far as it
coheres with falses, evil i^ in it ; therefore it is that which
is infested. But this infestation does not exist in the
natural world, but in the spiritual world, thus after death.
It has often been permitted rae to see their infestations;
they lament, saying, that they have done good, and
desire to do good, and yet now they cannot, because of
the evils which surround thera. But still they are not
all alike infested, hut more severely according as they
have confirraed themselves in falses, therefore it is said
the devil shall cast some of you into prison. That the
confirmation of what is false is hurtful, may be seen in
The Doctrine of the New Jerusalem conceming the
Sacred Scripture, n. 91 — 97. In the Word, hy priso7i-
ers the same is signified as here by those who wiU be
cast into prison, as in these places: I will "give thee for
a covenant of the people, — to bring out the prisoners
from the prison, and them that sit in darkness out of the
prison-house," Isaiah xiii. 6,7, xhx. 8,9. "Jehovah
hath sent me, — to proclaim liberty to the captives, and
the opening of the prison to thera that are bound,"
Isaiah Ixi. 1. "By the blood of thy covenant I have
sent forth thy prisoners out of the pit," Zech. ix. 11.

116 THE APOCALYPSE REVEALfif). [CH. It.
" God — bringeth out those wbich are bound with chains,"
Psalra Ixviii. 6. " Let the sighing of the prisoner come
before thee," Psalm Ixxix. 11. "To hear the groaning
of the prisoner, to loose those that are appointed to die,"
Psalm cii. 20. " Jehovah looseth the prisoners,"" Psalm
cxlvi. 7. It is plain that by prisoners in these places are
not meant those who are imprisoned in the world, but
those who are imprisoned by heU, thus by evils and
falses. Sirailar is the signification of these words of tbe
Lord : -," I was in prison, and ye carae unto rae," Matt.
xxv. 36. As the Lord brings out of prison, or delivers
from infestation, those who have been in good as to life,
though in falses as to doctriiie, he says, " Fear none of
those things which thou shalt suffer ; " also, " Be thou
faithful, and I will give thee a crown of hfe."
too. " That ye may be tried," signifies, by falses
fighting" against them. The reason why this is signific"d
is, because all spiritual temptation is a combat of the
devfl and the Lord, wbich shall have possession of man ;
the devil or hell brings out his falses, and reproaches
and condemns him., but the Lord brings out his truths,
and withdraws hira from falses, and delivers him. It is
this combat which appears to man as in hiraself, because
it is from evil spirits who are with him, and is caUed
teraptation. That spiritual temptation is nothing else, I
know by experience, because in my temptations I have
seen the infemals who brought them on, and have per
ceived the influx frora the Lord who delivered rae.
101. "And ye shafl have tribulation ten days," signi
fies that this will endure its full tirae, that is, as long as
they are willing to abide in falses. Affliction here signifies
infestation, of which above, n. 33, 95, thus temptation ;
and ten days signify tbe duration of that state to the fuU :
therefore it follows, "Be thou faithful unto death," by
which is signified the reception and acknowledgment of
truths, until by their raeans falses are removed, and as it
were abolished. That ten days signify duration of state
to the full, is, because days signify states, and ten what
is full ; for times, in the Word, signify states, n. 947, and
numbers designate their quality, n. 9. As ten signify what

CH. IL] THE APOCALYPSE REVEALED.

117

is full, they also signify rauch and many, also every thing
and all, as may appear from these passages which follow :
" Those men which have seen my glory, — have tempted
me now these ten times," Numb. xiv. 22. " These ten
times have ye reproached me," Job xix. 3. " Daniel
was found ten times wiser than the astrologers," Dan. i.
20. "Ten women shall bake your bread in one oven,'!
Levit. xxvi. 26. " Ten men out of all languages of the
nations, shall take hold of the skirt of him that is a Jew,"
Zech. viii. 23. Because ten signify many, and also aU,
therefore the things which were written upon the tables
of the decalogue by Jehovah, are called the Ten Com
mandments, Deut. iv. 13, X. 4: the ten commandments
signify all truths, for they include them. And because
ten signify all and every thing, therefore the Lord com
pared the kingdom of heaven to ten virgins. Matt. xxv.
11. Likewise in the parable he said of the nobleman,
that he gave his servants ten talents to trade with, Luke
xix. 12, 18. Many are also signified by the ten horns of the
beast which came up out of the sea, Dan. vii. 24, and by
tbe ten horns, and the ten crowns upon the horns, of the
beast which came up out of the sea, in the Apoc. xiii. 1 ;
also by- the ten horns of the dragon, Apoc. xii. 3, and by
the ten horns of the scarlet-colored beast, upon which the
woman sat, Apoc. xvii., 3, 7, 12 : by ten horns is signified
rauch power. From the signification of the number, ten,
as denoting what is fiiU, much, and all, it may be seen
why it was ordained, that a tenth part of all the fruits of
the earth should be given to Jehovah, and from Jehovah
to Aaron and the Levites, Numb, xviii. 24, 28, Deut.
xiv. 22; also, why, Abram gave Melchizedek tithes of
all. Gen. xiv. 18, 19; for by this was signified that all
they had was from Jehovah, and sanctified, see Malachi
iii. 10. Frora these considerations, it may now appear,
that by having affliction ten days, is signified that their
temptation will last its full time, that is, so long as they
are willing to reraaUi in falses ; for falses are never taken
away frora a raan against his will or consent, but with it.
102. "Be thou faithful unto death," signifies, reception
and acknowledgraent of truths, until falses are removed,

118 THE APOCALYPSE REVEALED. [CH. II.
and, as it were, abohshed. By be thou faithful unto
death, in the natural sense, is meant, that they must not
depart from their fidelity to the end of life; butin the
spiritual sense, that they must receive and acknowledge
truths until falses are reraoved by thera, and, as it were,
abolisbed, for this sense is properly for those who are in
the spiritual world, who are not Uable to death, therefore
by death is here raeant the end of their teraptations. It
is said, until they are, as it were, abolished, because falses
and evils with raan are not abolished, but removed, and
when they are removed, they appear as if they were abol
ished, because, when evils and falses are reraoved, man
is kept in goods and truths by the Lord.
103. " And I will give thee a crown of life," signifies,
that they wiU then have eternal Ufe, the reward of victory.
Because temptations even unto death are here treated of,
it is said that a crown of life will, be given thera, such as
the martyrs had, who were faithful even unio death; and
because the martyrs wished for it, therefore after death
crowns were given thera, by which was signified the
reward of victory : they stiU appear in their crowns in
heaven, which it has been permitted me to see.
104. " He that hath an ear, let him hear what the
Spirit saith unto the churches ; " that this signifies, that
he who understands these things, ought to obey what the
divine truth of the Word teaches those who are to be of
the New Church, which is the New Jerusalera, is evident
from the explanation of the sarae words above, n. 87. ,
105. "He that overcometh;" that this signifies, , he
that fights against evils and falses, and is reformed, is
evident from n. 88, where the sfime words occur, and are
explained. 106. " ShaU no^ be hurt of the second death," signifies,
that afterwards they shall not yield to the evils and, falser
from hell. By the first death is meant the death of the
body, and by the second death is raeant the death of the
soul, which is damnation, see below^ n. 853, 873 ; and
whereas by "Be thou faithful unto death," is signified
that they ought to acknowledge truths till by their means
falses are reraoved, n. 102, it follows, that by "not being

CH. IL] THE APOCALYPSE REVEALED. Ijg
hurt of the second death," is signified, that afterwards
they shall not sink under evUs and falses frora hell, for
thereby they are exempted frora daranation.
107. " And to the aiigel of the church in Pergaraos
write," signifies, to those and concerning those, who place
the all of the church in good works, and not any thing in
truths of doctrine. That these are raeant by the church
in Pergamos, is evident from what is written to it, when
understood in the spiritual sense. But something must
be preraised concerning these, in order to make it known,
who they are in the church, and what is their quaUty :
There are two kinds of men, of whora the Christian church
at this day foi- the raost part consists ; one, who are in
works alone and' in no truths; the other, who are in
worship alone, and neither in works nor in truths : the
forraer are here treated of; the latter, in what is written
to the church in Sardis, n. 154. They who are in works
alone, and in no truths, are like people who act and do
not understand, and actions without understanding are
inaniraate ; tliey appear to tbe angels like images carved
out of wood ; and they who have placed merit in their
works, appear like the same images, but naked, without
any coveribg whatever : they appear also like sheep with
out wool ; and they who place merit in them, like such
sheep covered with dirt : for all works are done from the
will by the understanding, and in the understanding they
receive life, and at the sarae time clothing ; hence it is,
as was observed", that they appear to the angels as things
inanimate and naked.
108. " These things saith He that hath the sharp sword
with two edges," signifies, the Lord as to the truths of
doctrine from the Word, by which evils and falses are
dispersed. In the preceding chapter, where the Son of
Man is described, who is the Lord as to the Word, it is
said, that a sharp two-edged sword was seen to go out of
his raouth, verse 16 : that by it is signified the dispersion
of falses by the Word, and by doctrine thence frora the
Lord, raay be seen above, n. 52. This is said to those
and concerning those, who place the all of the church in
works alone, and not any thing in truths of doctrine; to

120 THE ' APOCALYPSE REVEALED. [CH. II.
whom, because they orait or Ughtly esteera truths of doc
trine, which yet are necessary, it is said in what follows :
" Repent, or else I will corae unto thee quickly, and wiU
fight against thera with the sword of ray raouth," verse
16, of this chapter. , ,
109. '^ I know thy works ; " that this signifies, that the
Lord sees all their interiors and exteriors at once, raay be
seen above, n. 76, where the same is explained ; in this
instance it denotes, that the Lord sees tliat they are in
works alone, and not in doctrinals-
110. "And vVhere thou dwellest, even where satan's
throne is," signifies, their life in darkness. That by satan
is meant the hell of those who are in falses, may be seen
above, n. 97 ; and to be in falses, is to be in spiritual
darkness; spiritual darkness, the shadow of death, and
bUndness, are nothing else but^the states of those in hell,
who are in tbe falses of evil ; therefore, in the Word,
Raises are described thereby: from which it may appear,
that by Satan's throne' is signified rhere darkness. But
by darkness here, is not, raeant that they are in raere
falses, but that they are in no trutbs of doctrine ; for
truths of doctrine, which are from the Word, are in light,
therefore not to be iii truths, is not to be in light, conse
quently to be in darkness. That, truths are in the Ught
of heaven, may be seen in the work concerning Heaven
and Hell, n. 126 — 140.; and' in The Doctrine of the
New Jerusalem concerning the Sacred Scripture, n. 73,
104—113. The Word in many places treats of those
who are in darlcness, in the shadow of deatb, and in thick
darkness, whose eyes' the Lord will open ; and by thera
are raeant the Gentiles, who have been in good works,
but not in any truths, because they did Dot know the
Lord, neither were possessed of tlie Word ; exactiy sim
ilar to these are they in the Christian world, who are in
works alone and in no truths' of doctrine, therefore they
cannot be called any thing-else but Gentiles ; they know
the Lord indeed, but yet do not approach hira, and are in
possession of the Word, but yet do not search for the
truths it contains. By " I know where thou dwellest,"
is signified, to know their nature and quality, because in

CH. n.] THE APOCALYPSE REVEALED. J21
the spiritual world every one dwells according to the
quality of his affection. From hence it may appear, that
by " thou dwellest where satan's throne is," is signified
the Ufe of their good in darkness. For satanic spirits
have power through those in the spiritual world who are
in works alone, but none without them, for they draw
them into connexion with theraselves, provided any one
of them says, I am thy neighbor, and on this account
good offices ought to be extended to me ; on hearing this
they accede, and give him assistance, without inquiring
who and what he is, since they are destitute of truths, by
which alone one can be distinguished from another. This
also is signified by " thou dweUest where satan's throne
is." 111. "And thou boldest fast ray narae, and hast not
denied ray faith," signifies, when yet they have religion
and worship according to it, and also acknowledge the
Word to be divine truth. That by the name of Jehovah,
or of the Lord, is understood all by which he is worshiped,
thus the all of reUgion, may be seen above, n. 81 ; here
therefore it signifies, that they have religion, and, accord
ing to religion, worship. By faith here is not meant that
which exists in the church at this day, but divine truth,
because faith is of truth and truth is of faith ; nothing
else is understood by faith in heaven, nor by the faith of
God in the Word ; hence it is, that faith and truth are
expressed in the Hebrew language by one and the same
word, and are called Amuna. Since then by the faith of
God is raeant divine truth, and the Word is divine truth
itself, it is evident that by " thou hast not denied my
faith," is meant, that they acknowledge that the Word is
divine truth.
112. " Even in those days wherein Antipas was ray
faithful raartyr, who was slain araong you, where satan
dwelleth," signifies, when all truth was extinguished by
falses in the church. By raartyr is signified confession of
the truth, the same as by witness, above, n. 6, 16, because
raartyr and witness are expressed in the Greek language
by one and the same word. Antipas is named from the
spiritual or angelic language. Since by Antipas themar-
VOL. I. 11

122 THE APOCALYPSE REVEALED. [CH. IL
tyr is signified a confessor of the truth, and, abstractedly,
the truth itself, it is evident, that by the " days wherein
Antipas was ray faithful martyr, who was slain among
you, where satan dwelleth," is signified, when truth was
extinguished by falses in the church. That hy satan is
understood the hell where and from whence falses are,
may be seen above, n. 97.
113. "But I have a few things against thee," signi
fies, that the things which follow are against them, as is
evident without explanation.
114. "Because thou hast there thera that hold the
doctrine of Balaara, who taught Balak to cast a stura-
bling-block before the children of Israel,, to eat things
sacrificed unto idols, and to commit fornication," signi
fies, that there are some among them who do hypocritical
works, by which the worship of God in the church is
defiled and adulterated. That by these expressions are
meant, they who do works by vi^hich worship is defiled
and adulterated, is evident frora the historical parts of
the Word which relate to Balaara and Balak king of
Moab ; for Balaam was a hypocrite, and a diviner, and
spake weU of the children of Israel from Jehovah, when
yet he cherished in his heart a desire to destroy thera,
which he also effected by the advice he gave Balak;
frora which it is evident that his works were hypocritical.
That he was a diviner appears in Nurabers xxii. 7, xxiv.
1, Josh. xiii. 22; that he spake in favor of the chUdren
of Israel, by blessing thera. Numb. xxin. 7 — 15, 18 — 24,
xxiv. 5 — 9, 16 — 19; but that he spake these things from
Jehovah, Numb. xxin. 5, 12, 16, xxiv. 13. That he
cherished in his heart a desire to destroy thera, and also
effected it by the advice given to Balak, Nurab. xxxi. 16.
The advice which he gave. Numb. xxv. 1, 9, 18. This
was the stumbling-block wbich he cast before the children
of Israel, concerning which it is written, "In Shittira the
people began to corarait whoredora with the daughters of
Moab, and they called the people unto the sacrifices of
their gods ; and the people did eat and bowed down to
their gods," especially they joined theraselves unto Baal-
peor : " and those that died in the plague were twenty-

CH. IL] THE APOCALYPSE REVEALED.

123

four thousand," Nurab. xxv. 1, 9, 18. By the chUdren
of Israel is signified the church ; by eating of their sacri-
ces", is signified the appropriation of what is holy ; there
fore by eating of the sacrifices of other gods, or things
sacrificed unto idols, is signified the defilement and pro
fanation of what is holy ; by committing whoredom, is
signified to adulterate and pervert worship ; that by Moab,
and therefore by the king, and his daughters, are also sig
nified they who defile and adulterate worship, may be
seen in TAe Arcana Coelestia, n. 2468. From hence it
is evident, that this is the spiritual sense of these words.
115. " So hast thou also them that hold the doctrine
of the Nicolaitans, which thing I hate," signifies, that
there are some among them also who make works meri
torious. That the works of the Nicolaitans are meritorious
works, may be seen above, n. 86. Among those who
place the all of the church and of salvation in good works,
and not any thing in truths of doctrine, as is the case
with those who are meant by the church in Pergaraos,
there are sorae who do hypocritical works, and also meri
torious works, but not aU, therefore it is said, " Thou
hast there them that hold the doctrine of Balaam ; " as
also, " So hast thou also thera that hold the doctrine of
the Nicolaitans ; " and all works of worship are either
good, or meritorious, or hypocritical, therefore the two
latter are here spoken of, and good works afterwards in
what follows.
116. "Repent," signifies, that they should take heed
of such works, and do works which are good. That
these things are signified by the injunction to repent, is,
because the subject now relates to meritorious and hypo
critical -goods, of which they are to take heed who place
the all of the church and of salvation in good works, and
not any thing in truths of doctrine ; when yet truths of
doctrine teach how and what is to be wUled and taught,
or loved and believed, that works raay be good.
1 17. " Or else, I will corae unto thee quickly, and will
fight against them with the sword of my mouth," signifies,
if not, that the Lord wiU contend with thera from the
Word, and convince them that their works are evil. But

124 THE APOCALYPSE REVEALED. [CH. IL
the explanation of -these words raay be seen above, n.
108. 118. "He that hath an ear, let hira hear what the
Spirit saith unto the churches," signifies, that he who
understands these things, ought to obey what the divine
truth of the Word teaches- those who are to be of the
New Church, which is the New Jerusalem, as appears
above, n. 87 ; where the sarae words are explained.
119. " To hira that overcometh," signifies, he that fights
against his evUs and falses, and is reformed, as is also evi
dent from the explanation given above, n. 83.
120. " WUl I give to eat of the hidden manna," signi
fies wisdom, and at the same time the appropriation of the
good of celestial love in works, and thus conjunction of the
Lord with those who do them. By the hidden raanna,
which they wiU have who are in good works, and who at
the same time adjoin the truths of doctrine to works, is
meant hidden wisdom of a quality like that which they
who are in the third heaven enjoy ; for these, by reason of
their having been in good works, and at the sarae tirae in
truths of doctrine in the world, are in wisdom above other
angels, but in hidden wisdora, for it is written in their
lives more than in their memory ; therefore that they are
such, they do not talk of the truths of doctrine but do
them ; and they do them because they know thera ; and
also see them when others speak thera. That the good
of love is appropriated to thera, and that the Lord conjoins
himself with those who adjoin truths of doctrine to good
works, and thus gives them wisdom in their good, and
that this is giving them to eat of the hidden manna, raay
appear from these words of the Lord : " For the bread of
God is he which cometh down from heaven, and giveth
life unto the world. I am the bread of life : your fathers
did eat manna in the wUderness and are dead. This is
the bread which cometh down frora beaven, that a raan
may eat thereof and not die. I am the living bread, who
came down from heaven ; — if any raan eat of this bread
he shall Uve for ever," John vi. 31 — 51 ; frora which it iS
evident, that the Lord himself is the hidden manna, which
will be in their works, if they approach and worship him

CH. It.] THE APOCALYPSE REVEALED. 125
alone. Whether you say the Lord, or the good of celes
tial love, and the wisdom of that love, it amounts to the
same. But this is an arcanura which enters with difficulty
into the natural idea of any one, so long as it is surround
ed with a cloud from worldly things ; but it does enter
when the raind is serene and in the sunshine, as raay be
seen in The Angelic Wisdom concerning the Divine Love
and the Divine Wisdom, which treats on this subject frora
beginning to end.
121. "And wUl give hira a white stone," signifies,
truths affirmative and united to good. A white stone has
this signification, because in judiciary proceedings, it was
the custom to collect votes or suffrages by stones, and by
white stones those which were on the affirmative side.
That they are confirmatory truths which are signified, is,
because white is predicated of truths, n. 167, 379; hence
it is, that by white stone, are signified truths supporting
good ; the reasOn why they are also united to good, is,
because good invites and unites them to itself;' for all
good loves truth, and conjoins to itself such as accords
with it, especially the good of celestial love ; this so unites
truth to itself, that they altogether constitute a one ;
hence it is, that they see truths from good alone. These
are understood by those who have the law written in
their hearts, of whom it is said in Jeremiah, " I will put
my law in their inward parts, and write it in their hearts ;
and they shall teach no more every man his Deighbor,
and every man his brother, saying. Know Jehovah, for
they shall all know me," xxxi. 34. Such are all who are
in the third heaven ; they do not speak of truths frora
the raere rneraory, but clearly see thera when tbey hear
others speaking of thera ; and especiaUy when they are
reading the Word ; the reason is, because they are in the
very marriage of goodness and truth. Such do they be
come in the world, who have approached the Lord alone,
and have done good works, because they are according
to the truths of the Word : concerning whora soraething
may be seen in the work on Heaven and Hell, n. 25, 26,
270,271. 122. " And in the stone a new name written," signifies^)
11*

126 THE APOCALYPSE REVEALED. [CH. II.
that thus they wUl have good of a quality such as they
had not before. That name signifies the quaUty of a
ihuig, may be seen above, n. 81, therefore, here the quality
of good : all the quality of good is frora the truths that
are united to it ; for good without truths is like bread and
meat without wine and water, which do not nourish ; and
also like fj-uit in which there is no juice : it appears also
Uke a tree stripped of its leaves, on which there hang a
kw dry apples, left since autumn. This is also under
stood by these words of the Lord : " For every one shall
be salted with fire, and every sacrifice shall be salted
with salt. . Salt is good, but if the salt have lost his saltness,
wherewith will ye season it ? Have salt in yourselves,"
Mark ix. 49, 50. Salt here is the desire of truth.
123. " Which no man knoweth saving he that receiveth
it," signifies, that it does not appear to any one, because
it is written in their lives. -That truths united to good
are not inscribed on tbeir memories, but on their Uves,
may be seen above, n. 121, 122, and what is inscribed on
the life alone, and not on the memory, does not appear to
any one, not even to themselves, except from this circum
stance, that they perceive whether a thing be true, and
what the truth is, when they hear and read ; for the in
teriors, of their mind are open even unto the Lord ; and
because the Lord is in them, and he sees all things, there
fore he causes thein to see as from themselves ; but yet
out of their wisdom they know that they do not see truths
from theraselves, but from the Lord. From hence it may
appear what is meant by the whole sentence, " I wiU
give hira to eat of the hidden manna, and wiU give him a
white stone, and in the stone a new name written, which
no man knoweth saving he that receiveth it:" the sum
of its signification is, that they will be angels of the third
heaven, if they read the Word, imbibe thence truths of
doctrine, and approach the Lord.
1-24. " And unto the angel of the church in Thyatira
write," signifies, to those and concerning those, who are
in faith grounded in charity, and thence in good works ;
and also to those and concerning those, who are in faith
separate from charity, and thence in evU works. That

CH. II.] THE APOCALYPSE REVEALED. J07
both the former and the latter are described by the church
in Thyatira, is evident frora what is written to it, when
understood in the spiritual sense.
125. "These things saith the Son of God, who hath
bis eyes like unto a flame of fire," signifies, the Lord as
to the divine wisdom of his divine love. That this is the
signification, may be seen explained above, n. 48.
126. "And his feet like fine brass," signifies divine
good naturalj as is evident from the explanation before
given above, n. 49.
127. " I know thy works," signifies, that the Lord sees
all their interiors and exteriors at once, as may be seen
above, where these words are explained, n. 76.
128. " And charity and service," signifies, the spir
itual affection which is called charity, and its operation.
Charity is a spiritual affection, because charity is love
towards our neighbor, and love towards our neighbor
constitutes that affection : that ministry or service is its
operation, follows from their being called ministers in the
Word who serve the things which are of charity. The
raan who is a worshiper of God is sometimes called a ser
vant, and sometimes a minister ; and he is called a ser
vant of God who is in truths, and he is called a minister
of God who is in goods ; the reason is, because truth
serves good, and good ministers to truth : that he is called
a servant who is in truths, raay be seen above, n. 3 ; but
that he is called a minister who is in good, is evident
from these places: "But ye shall be naraed the priests of
Jehovah ; men shall call you the ministers of our God,"
Isaiah Ixi. 6. " Then may -also my covenant be broken
with David my servant, — and with the Levites the priests
my ministers," Jerem. xxxiii. 21 : they are called rainis-
ters because the priests represented the Lord as to divine
good. "Bless the Lord all ye his hosts, ye ministers of
his that do his pleasure," Psalra ciii. 21, 22. " Jehovah
raaketh his angels spirits ; his ministers a flaraing fire,"
Psalra civ. 4. Angel-spirits are they who are in truths,
and angel-ministers they who are in goods ; flamiug fire
also signifies the good of love. Jesus said, " Whosoever
wiU be great araong you, let him be your minister ; and
whosoever will be chief araong you, let him be your

128 fHE APOCALYPSE REVEALED. [CH. II.
servant," Matt. xx. 26, 27, xxin. 11, 12: minister is here
predicated of good, and servant of truth. The same is
signified by ministering and ministry in Isaiah Ivi. 6, John
xiij 26, Luke xii. 37 ; and in other places. Hence it is
evident, that by charity and rainistry, is signified spiritual
affection and its operation ; for good is of charity, and
ti'uth is of faith.
129. "And faith, and thy endurance, and thy works,"
signifies, truth', and the desire of acquiring and teaching
it. That faith signifies truth, raay be seen above, n.
Ill; and that in such case endurance signifies study and
labor in acquiring and teaching it, follows of course.
130. " And the last to be more than the first," signifies,
the increase thereof from the spiritual affection of truth,
which is of charity. By their last works being raore
than the first, are understood all things of their charity
and faith, for these are the interior things frora which
works proceed, n. 73, 76, 94 : these things increase,
when charity is regarded in the first place, and faith in
the second : for charity is the spiritual affection of doing
good, and frora it comes the spiritual affection of knowing
truth, good loving truth as meat does drink, for it desires
to be nourished, and is nourished,' by truths; hence it is,
that they who are in genuine charity have a continual
increase of truth. This then is what is signified by " I
know thy last works to be more than the first."
131. "Notwithstanding, I have a few things against
thee," signifies, that the following things may possibly be
a sturabling-block to them. For what now follows relates
to faith separated from charity, which may be a stum
bling-block to those who are in faith grounded in charity.
132. "Because thou sufferest that woman Jezebel,"
signifies, that among them there are some in the church
who separate faith from charity, and account the forraer
alone to be saving. That faith separated frora charity is
raeant by the woman Jezebel, is evident from what now
follows, when it is unfolded by the spiritual sense in its
series, and compared with that faith ; for these were the
evU doings of Jezebel the wife of Ahab: namely. That
she went and served Baal, and built hira an altar in

CH. IL] THE APOCALYPSE REVEALED.

129

Saraaria, and raade a grove, 1 Kings xvi. 31, 32, 33.
That she slew the prophets of Jehovah, 1 Kings xviii.
4, 13. That she was desirous to slay Elijah, xix. 1, 2.
That by treacherously suborning false witnesses, she took "
away Naboth's vineyard, and put hira to death, xxi. 6,
7, and following verses. That by reason of these her
evil doings, it was foretold to her by Elijah, that the dogs
should eat her, xxi. 23. That she was thrown down
frora the window where she stood with her face painted,
and that some of her blood was sprinkled upon the wall,
and upon the horses, which trod her under foot, 2 Kings
ix. 30, 32, 33, 34. As all the historical as well as the
prophetical parts of the Word, signify the spiritual things
of the church, so also do these ; and that they signify
faith separated from charity, is evident from the spiritual
sense, and from collating them together ; for by going
and serving Baal, and building him an altar, and making
a grove, is signified to serve lusts of all kinds, or what
amounts to the sarae, to serve the devil, without thinking
of any evil lust, nor of any sin, as they do who have no
doctrine of charity and life, but only of faith. By slaying
the prophets, is signified to destroy the truths of doctrine
derived frora the Word. By desiring to slay Elijah, is;
signified to desire to do the same to the Word. By
taking away Naboth's vineyard, and slaying hira, is signi
fied the church, for the vineyard is the church : by the
dogs which did eat her, are signified lusts. By her being
thrown down frora the window, her blood being sprinkled
upon the wall, and her being trod under foOt by the
horses, is signified their destruction, for each of those
particulars has its signification ; window signifies truth in
the light ; blood signifies what is false ; wall signifies truth
in ultimates, and horse signifies understanding of the
Word. Hence it may be concluded, that these things,
collated together, coincide with faith separate from char-'
ity, as may further appear from what follows in the
Apocalypse, where this faith is treated of.
133. "Which calleth herself a prophetess," signifies,
and who make it the essential doctrine of the church,
and build aU theology upon it. That by prophet, in

130 THE APOCALYPSE REVEALED. [CH. It.
the Word, is signified doctrine of the church, may be
seen above, n. 8, therefore the same is also signified by
prophetess. That in the reformed Christian church, faith
alone is received as the sole medium of salvation, and that
thence works of charity, as not conducive to salvation,
are separated from faith, is well known : hence it is, that
the universal doctrine of the salvation of man, which is
called theology, at this- day constitutes that faith, conse
quently the woman Jezebel.
134. "To teach and to seduce my servants to corarait
whoredom," signifies, from which it comes to pass that
the truths of the Word are falsified. By to teach and to
seduce the servants of the Lord, is meant those who are
able and willing to be instructed in truths from the Word;
that they are called servants of the Lord who are in
truths, maybe seen above, n. 3, 123; and by committing
whoredom, is signified to adulterate and falsify the Word :
that this is the signification of committing whoredom, is,
because in every particular of the Word there is a raar-
riage of goodness and truth, and this marriage is broken
when good is separated and taken away from truth.
That in every particular of the Word there is a marriage
of the Lord and the church, and thence a marriage of
goodness and truth, may be seen in TAe Doctrine of the
New Jerusalem conceming. the Sacred Scripture, n.
80 — 90 : for this reason it is, that to corarait whoredora
. signifies to adulterate the good and falsify the truths of
the Word ; and because this is spiritual whoredora, there
fore also they, who from their own reason, have falsified
the Word, after death, when they come into the spiritual
world, become addicted to whoredom: and, what has
hitherto been concealed frora the world, they who have
confirraed themselves in faith alone to the exclusion of
works of charity, are in the lust of committing the
adultery of a son with his mother; that they are in the
lust of comraitting so abominable a kind of adultery, has
often been perceived in the spiritual world: remember
this, and inquire after death, and tbe truth of it will be
confirmed to you : I could not venture to reveal this
before, because it would have offended the ear. This

CH. II.] THE APOCALYPSE REVEALED.

131

adultery is signified by the aduj(jpry of Reuben with
BUha his father's concubine. Gen. xxx v. 22': for by
Reuben that faith is signified, for which cause he was
cursed by his father Israel, and afterwards his birthright
was taken from him ; for his father Israel, prophesying
concerning his sons, said of Reuben, " Reuben, thou
art ray first-born, ray raight and the beginning of ray
strength, — unstable as water, thou shalt not excel, be
cause thou wentest up to thy father's bed; then defiledst
thou it: he went up to ray couch," Gen. xlix. 3, 4 :
therefore his birthright was taken frora him. " Reuben
was the first-born of Israel ; — ^but forasmuch as he defiled
his father's bed, his birthright was given unto the sons of
Joseph," 1 Chron. v. 1. That by Reuben was repre
sented truth grounded in good, or faith grounded in
charity, and afterwards truth separated from good, or
faith separated from charity, will be seen in flie explana
tion of chap. vii. 5. That by whoredoms are signified
adulterations of good and falsifications of truth in the
Word, may appear from the following passages : " When
Joram saw Jehu, he said. Is it peace, Jehu? and he
answered, What peace, so long as the whoredoms of thy
mother Jezebel, and her witchcrafts, are so raany?" 2
Kings ix. 22. By the whoredoms of Jezebel are not
raeant any whoredoms of hers, but her actions, as stated
above, n. 132. " And your children shall wander in the
wUderness forty years, and bear your whoredoms," Numb.
xiv. 33. " And the soul that turneth after such as have
familiar spirits, a'nd after wizards, and all that go a
whoring after them, I will cut off," Levit. xx. 6. " Lest
thou make a covenant with the inhabitants of the land,
and they go a whoring after their "gods," Exod. xxxiv.
15, 16. "But thou didst trust, [O Jerusalem,] in thine
own beauty, and playedst the harlot because of thy
renown, and pouredst out thy whoredoms on every one
that passed by. Thou hast also committed whoredom
with the Egyptians thy neighbors, great of flesh, and
hast increased thy whoredoms. Thou hast played the
whore also with the Assyrians, because thou wast insa
tiable in coramitting whoredom. Thou hast moreover

132 THE APOCALYPSE REVEALED. [CH. IL
multiplied thy whoredom in the land of Canaan unto
Chaldea. But as a wife that committed adultery', which
taketh strangers instead of her husband. They give
gifts to all whores; but thou givest thy gifts to aU thy
lovers, — that they may corae unto thee on every side for
thy whoredom. Wherefore, O harlot, hear the word of
Jehovah," Ezek. xvi. 15, 16, 26, 28, 29, 32, 33, 35.
Jerusalem, in this passage, is the IsraeUtish and Jewish
church ; by her whoredoms are meant adulterations and
falsifications of the Word ; and because in the Word by
Egypt is signified the science of the natural man, by
Ashur ratiocination thence derived, by Chaldea profana
tion of truth, and by Babylon profanation of good, theire-
fore it is said that she committed whoredora with them.
"There were two woraen, the daughters of one raother;
and they committed whoredoms in Egypt ; they commit
ted whoredoms in their youth : one of thera played the
harlot when she was raine, and she doted on her lovers,
on the Assyrians her neighbors. Thus she committed
her whoredoms with thera : — neither left she her whore
doms brought frora Egypt. The other was raore corrupt
in her inordinate love than she, and in her whoredoms,
more than her sister in her whoredoms. She increased
her whoredoms, — and doted upon them, and sent messen
gers unto them into Chaldea. And the Babylonians
carae to her into tbe bed of love, and tbey defiled her
with their whoredom," Ezek. xxiii. 2, 3, 5, 7, 11, 14,
16, 17. Here the two daughters of one raother are like
wise the Israelitish and Jewish church, whose adultera
tions and falsifications of the Word are described as above
by whoredoras. So in the following places : " Thou hast
played the harlot with many lovers ; and hast polluted
the land with thy whoredoms and with thy wickedness.
Hast thou seen that which backsliding Israel hath done ?
she is gone up upon every high mountain, and there hath
played the harlot. And her treacherous sister Judah
feared not, but went and played ihe harlot also. And
it carae to pass through the lightness of her whoredom,
that she defiled the land, and committed adultery with
stones and with stocks," Jerera. iii. 1,6,8, 9: and in

CH. II.J THE APOCALYPSE REVEALED. 133
Other places. " Run ye to and fro through the streets
of Jerusalera, and see now and know, — if ye can find
a raan, if there be any that executeth judgment, that
seeketh the truth. When I had fed them to the full,
they then committed whoredom, and assembled theraselves
by troops in the harlot's houses," Jerem. v. 1,7. "I
have seen thine adulteries, and thy neighings, and the
lewdness of thine whoredoms, — and thine abominations
on the hiUs in the fields. Woe unto thee, O Jerusalem,
wUt thou not be rnade clean ? " Jerera. xiii. 27. " I have
seen also in the prophets of Jerusalera a horrible thing,
they commit adultery, and walk in lies," Jerem. xxiii. 14.
" Because they have committed vUlany in Israel, and
have committed adultery with their neighbors' wives, and
have spoken lying words in my name," Jerem. xxix. 23.
" So they sinned against me, therefore wUl I change their
glory into shame ; they shall commit whoredom, because
they have left off to take heed to Jehovah. Whoredom,
and wine, and new wine take away the heart. Therefore
your daughters shall commit whoredom, and your spouses
shall commit adultery," Hosea iv. 7, 13. " I know,
Ephraim, thou committest whoredom, and Israel is de
filed," Hosea v. 3. " I have seen a horrible thing in
the house of Israel ; there is the whoredom of Ephraim ;
Israel is defiled," Hosea vi. 10. Israel here is the
church, and Ephraini is the understanding of the Word,
frora which, and according to which, the church exists ;
therefore it is said, Ephraira bath comraitted whore
dora and Israel is polluted. Because the church had
falsified the Word, the prophet Hosea was commanded
to take unto himself a hariot to wife, saying, " Go,
take unto thee a wife of whoredoms, and children of
whoredoms; for the land bath committed great whore
dom, departing from Jehovah," Hosea i. 2 ; and again :
" Go yet, love a woman beloved of her friend, yet an
adulteress," Hosea iii. 1. As the Jewish church was of
such a nature, therefore the nation of the Jews was called
by the Lord an adulterous generation. Matt. xn. 39, xvi.
4, Mark viii. 38: and in Isaiah, a seed of adulterers, Ivii.
3: and in Nahum : "Woe to the bloody city! it is aU
VOL. I. 12

134 THE APOCALYPSE REVEALED. [CH. II.
fuU of lies, and there is a multitude of slain. Because
of the multitude of the whoredoms of the well favored
harlot, — that selleth nations through her whoredoms," iii.
1, 3, 4. As Babylon adulterates and falsifies the Word
above all others in the Christian world, she is therefore
called the great whore, and the following is said of her
in the Apocalypse : Babylon hath " made all nations to
drink of the wine of the wrath of her fornication," xiv.
8. "For all nations have drunk of the wine of tbe
wrath of her whoredom, and the kings of the earth have
committed whoredom with her," xviii. 3. The angel
said, "I will show unto thee the judgment of the great
whore, — with whom tbe kings of the earth have com
mitted wAorerfom," xvii. 1, 2. "He hath judged the
great whore, — which did corrupt the earth with her
whoredom," xix. 2. From these passages it manifestly
appears, that to commit adultery and whoredora signify
to adulterate and falsify the goods and truths of the Word.
135. "And to eat things sacrificed unto idols," signifies,
the defilement of divine worship and profanation, as is
clear from the explanation given above, n. 114; for they
who adulterate things good, appropriate to themselves
such as are unclean, by which they defile and profane
divine worship.
136. "And I gave her time to repent of her whore
dom, and she repented not," signifies, that they who have
confirmed themselves in that doctrine, wUl not recede,
although they see things contrary to it in the Word.
By receding from whoredom, is here signified to recede
frora falsifying the Word : that they see things contrary
to their doctrine, is evident frorn a thousand passages in
the Word, where it is said that evils are to be shunned,
and that good is to he done ; also that they who do good go
to heaven, and they who do evil to heU, as also that faith
without works is dead and diabolical. But it raay be
asked, what part of the Word have they falsified, or
where have they spiritually coraraitted whoredom with
the Word ? It raay be answered, that they have falsified
the whole of the Word ; for the whole Word is nothing
else but tbe doctrine of love towards the Lord, and of
love towards the neighbor, for the Lord says, that on the

CH. II.] THE APOCALYPSE REVEALED.

135

coraraandraents concerning those two loves hang all the
law and the prophets, Matt. xxii. 40. There is also in the
Word the doctrine of faith, yet not of such faith as theirs,
but of the faith of love.
137. "Behold I wiU cast her into a bed, and thera that
corarait adultery with her into great tribulation," signifies,
that therefore they wiU be left in their doctrine with falsi
fications, and that they will be grievously infested by falses.
That by bed is signified doctrine, wiU be seen presentiy ;
that by comraitting adultery falsifications of truth are sig
nified, raay be seen above, n. 134, 136 ; and that by
tribulation is- signified infestation from falses, n. 33, 95,
100; and hence by great tribulation is signified grievous
infestation. That a bed signifies doctrine, is from corres
pondence, for as the body rests in its bed, so does the
mind rest in its doctrine : but by bed is signified the doc
trine which every one acquires to hiraself either from the
Word, or from his proper intelligence, for therein the
raind reposes and, as it were, sleeps. The beds that are
lain in, in the spiritual world, are of no other origin ; for
there every one's bed is conformable to the quality of his
science and intelligence, the wise have such as are mag
nificent, the foolish have mean ones, and those of false-
speakers are filthy. This is the signification of bed in
Luke : " I tell you, in that night there shall be two raen
in one bed: the one shall be taken and the other left,"
xvii. 34 : speaking of the last judgment ; two in one bed,
means two in one doctrine, but not in simUar life. In
John : Jesus saith unto the sick man, "Rise, take up thy
bed,, and walk ; and he took up his bed, and walked," v.
8, 9: and in Mark: "Jesus said unto the sick of the
palsy. Son, thy sins be forgiven thee;" and he said unto
the scribes, " Whether is it easier to say. Thy sins be
forgiven thee, or to say, Arise, take up thy bed, and
walk;" then he said, "Arise, take up thy bed, and
walk; and he took up the bed, and went forth before
them aU," n. 5,9, 11, 12. That here soraething is signi
fied by bed, is evident, because Jesus said. Whether is it
easier to say, Thy sins be forgiven thee, or to say, Take
up thy bed, and walk ; by carrying his bed and walking,

136 THE APOCALYPSE REVEALED. [CH. II.
is signified to meditate in doctrine ; it is so understood in
heaven. Doctrine is also signified by bed in Amos : " As
the shepherd taketh out of the mouth of the lion — so shaU
the children of Israel be taken out that dwell in Samaria,
in the corner of a bed, and in Damascus in a couch," Hi.
12: in the corner of a bed, and iu a couch, means what
is more remote from the truths and goods of doctrine.
Bed and couch and bed-charaber have a similar signifi
cation in other places, as in Isaiah xxviii. 20, Ivii. 2, 7,
8, Ezek. xxiii. 41, Amos vi. 4, Micah ii. 1, Psalm, iv. 4,
Psalm xxxvi. 4, Psalra xii. 3, Job vii. 13, Levit. xv. 4,
5. Since by Jacob, in the propheticals of the Word, is
signified the church as to doctrine, therefore it is said of
him, that he " bowed himself upon the bed's head," Gen.
xlvii. 31. That when Joseph came, he "sat upon the
bed," Gen. xlviii: 2. That " he gathered up his feet into
xhe bed, and yielded up the ghost," Gen. xlix. 33. The
doctrine of the church being signified by Jacob, therefore
soraetiraes, when I have thought of Jacob, there has
appeared to me above, in front, a man lying in a bed.
138. "Except they repent of their deeds," signifies, if
they wUl not desist frora separating faith from charity, and
from falsifying the Word, as raay appear without further
explanation. 139. " And I vvUl kill her children with death," signi
fies, that all the truths of the Word with thera will be
turned into falses. By children, in the Word, are signi
fied truths, and, in an opposite sense, falses ; therefore to
kill chUdren, signifies to turn truths into falses, for by that
means they perish ; neither is any thing else understood
by the slain and wounded of Jehovah : by kiUing her
chUdren with death, is also signified to condemn their
falses. That children signify truths, and, in an opposite
sense, falses, is, because in the spiritual sense of the Word
by generations are meant spiritual generations, and in like
manner by consanguinities and affinities; thus by their
names, as by father, mother, sons, daughters, brethren,
sisters, sons-in-law, daughters-in-law, and others; neither
does spiritual generation give birth to any other sons and
daughters, than truths and goods. See n. 512, 546, below.

CH. IL] THE APOCALYPSE REVEALED. lj}|
140. " And all the churches shall know that I am He
which searcheth the reins and hearts," signifies, that the
church shall know that the Lord sees the quality of every
one's truth and the quality of every one's good. By the
seven churches is signified the church universal, as before ;
and by searching the reins and hearts, is signified to see
all the things which a raan believes and loves, thus the
quality of his truth and of his good : that this is the sig
nification of searching the reins and hearts, is frora corres
pondence, for the Word, in its Uteral sense, consists of mere
correspondences ; the correspondence here is grounded in
this circumstance, that as the reins [or kidneys] cleanse
the blood from such impurities as are called urinous, and
as the heart purifies the blood from such unclean things
as are loathsome, so the truth of faith purifies raan from
falses, and the good of love frora evUs. From this cause
the ancients placed love and its affections in the heart,
and inteUigence and its perceptions in the reins ; as raay
appear frora the foUowing passages in the Word : " Be
hold thou desirest truth in the reins, and in the hidden
part thou shalt raake rae to know wisdora," Psalra U. 6.
" Thou hast possessed ray reins — my substance was not
hid frora thee when I was raade in secret," Psalm cxxxix.
13, 15. " My heart was grieved, and I was pricked in
my reins ; so foolish was I and ignorant," Psalm Isxiii.
21, 22. " I Jeliovah search the heart, I try the reins,
even to give every man according to his ways," Jerera.
xvn. 10. " Thou art near, in their mouth, and far from
their reins ; thou, O Jehovah, — hast seen me, and tried
my heart," Jerera. xii. 2, 3. Jehovah is a judge of right
eousness, trying the reins and the heart, Jerera. xi. 20,
XX. 12. " Establish the just, for the righteous God trieth
the hearts and reins," Psalra vn. 9. " Examine me, O
Jehovah, and prove rae, try my reins and my heart," _
Psalra xxvi. 2; by reins, in these places, are signified
truths of inteUigence and faith, and by heart, the good of
love and charity. That heart signifies the love and its
affections, raay be seen in The Angelic Wisdom concern
ing ihe Divine Providence, n. 371, 393.
141. " And I will give unto every one according to
12*

138 THE APOCALYPSE REVEALED. [CH. II.
your works," signifies, that he gives unto every one
according to the charity and its faith, which are in his
works. That works are the continents of charity and
faith, and that charity and faith without works are only
like airy phantoms, which vanish as soon as they have
appeared, may be seen above, n. 76.
142. " But unto you I say, and unto the rest in Thya
tira, as raany as have not this doctrine," signifies, both to
those with whom the doctrine of faith is separated from
charity, and to those with whom the doctrine of faith is
joined with charity, as is evident from what is said above,
without further explanation.
143. " And who have not known the depths of satan,
as they speak," signifies, they who do not understand
their interiors, which are mere falses. That by satan is
understood the hell of those who are in falses, and, ab
stractedly, falses, may be seen above, n. 97 ; therefore by
its depths are signified the interiors of doctrine separated
from charity, which are mere falses. The depths and
interiors of that doctrine are what are delivered in their
books and lectures in universities, and thence in their
sermons, the nature of which is pointed out in what is
prefixed to the first chapter, where their doctrines are
set forth ; and particularly in what is adduced concerning
Justification by Faith and concerning Good Works ; where
it raay be seen asserted, that the clergy alone are acquaint
ed with the mysteries of that doctrine, but not the laity,
therefore the latter principally are meant by those who
have not known the depths of satan.
144. " I will put upon you none other burden," signifies,
only that they should beware of them. The reason is,
because they confirm their falses by reasonings from the
natural man, and by some things from the Word, which
they falsify, for by these means they can seduce ; they
are like serpents in the grass who bite those that pass by;
or like concealed poison which kills the unwary.
145. " Nevertheless that which ye have, hold fast tiU
I come," signifies, that they should retain the few things
which they know concerning charity and thence concern
ing feith from the Word, and live according to thera, until

CH. II.] THE APOCALYPSE REVEALED.

139

there be a new heaven and a new church, wbich are the
Lord's coraing ; for these and no others receive the things,
which the doctrine of the New Jerusalem teaches con
cerning the Lord and charity.
146. " And he that overcoraeth and keepeth my works
unto the end," signifies, those who fight against evils and
falses and are reformed, and are in charity and thence
actuaUy in faith, and continue in them to the end of their
lives. That to overcome is to fight against evils and
falses, raay be seen above, n. 88 ; and that works are
charity and thence faith in act, n. 76, 141 ; that to keep
thera unto the end, is to be in thein, and remain in them
to the end of life, is evident.
147. " To him will I give power over the nations," sig
nifies, that they shall overcome evils in themselves which
are from hell. That by nations, in the Word, are raeant
those who are in good, and, in an opposite sense, those
who are in evU, thus, abstractedly, goods and evils, raay
be seen below, n. 483 ; therefore here by giving power
over the nations, is signified to give them to overcome the
evUs frora hell in theraselves.
148. " And he shall rule thera with a rod of iron," sig
nifies, by truths frora the literal sense of the Word, and at
the same time by rational principles derived from natural
light. It is said by a rod or staff of iron, because staff in
the Word signifies power, and iron signifies natural truth,
consequently the natural sense of the AVord,"and at tbe
same time the natural light of raan ; in these two consists
the power of truth. That divine truth in the natural sense
of the Word, which is its literal sense, is in its power, may
be seen in The Doctrine of the New Jerusalem concern
ing ihe Sacred Scripture, n. 205 — 221 ; from this cause
the literal sense is the basis, continent, and firmament of
its spiritual sense, n. 27 — 36. And that all power is in
the ultiraates which are called things natural, raay be seen
in TAe Angelic Wisdom concerning the Divine Love and
ihe Divine Wisdom, n. 205 — 221 ; consequentiy in the
natural sense of the letter of the Word, and in the natural
light of man ; these therefore are the rod of iron by which
he is to rule the nations, that is, to overcome the evils

140 THE APOCALYPSE REVEALED. [CH, II.
which are frora bell. The same is signified by an iron
rod in the following places: " Thou shalt break them with
a rod of iron, thou shalt dash them in pieces like a potter's
vessel," Psalm ii. 9. "And she brought forth a raan-chUd,
who was to rule all nations with a rod of iron," Apoc.
xii. 5. Out of the raouth of hira that sat upon the white
horse went " a sharp sword, that with it he should smite
the nations ; and he shall rule them with a rod of iron,"
Apoc. xix. 15. Jehovah "shall smite tbe earth with the
rod of his raouth," Isaiah xi. 4.
149. " As the vessels of a potter shaU they be broken
to shivers," signifies, as of little or no account. It is said
the vessels of a potter, because by them are signified the
things which are of self-derived intelligence, which are
all falses, and in theraselves of no account ; so in David :
" Thou shalt break thera with a rod of iron, thou shalt
dash thein in pieces Uke a potter's vessel," Psalra ii. 9.
150. " Even as I received of my Father," signifies, that
they shall receive this power from the Lord, who, when
he was in the world, procured to himself all power over
the hells, from the divine principle which was within hira.
That the Lord, when he was in the world, by adraitting
temptations in hiraself, and finally by the last of thera,
wbich was the passion of the cross, subdued the hells and
glorified his Huraanity, raay be seen in TAe Doctrine of
the New Jerusalem concerning the Lord, n. 29 — 36 ; as
also above, n. 67; from which it raay appear, that to
receive from bis Father, is to receive from the divine or
divinity which was in him, for he said that the Father is
in bim and he in the Father ; that the Father and he are
one ; as also the Father who is in me ; and many other
things to the same purpose.
151. "And I wiU give him the morning star," signifies,
intelligence and wisdora. That by stars are signified
knowledges of good and truth, may be seen above, n.
51 ; and because by them comes inteUigence and wisdom,
therefore these are signified by the morning star. It is
called the morning star because inteUigence and wisdom
wiU be given them from the Lord, when be comes to
establish the New Church, which is the New Jerusalem,

CH. II.] THE APOCALYPSE REVEALED. I41
for he says, " That which ye have, hold fast tUl I come,"
verse 25, by which is signified, that they must retain the
few truths which they know concerning charity and its
faith from the Word, and live according to them, until
the new heaven and new church are formed, which con
stitute the coming of the Lord, n. 145. The morning
star is raentioned, because by raorning is signified the
coraing of the Lord, when there is a new church. That
this is raeant by raorning, in the Word, appears frora the
following places : " Until tbe evening and morning two
thousand three hundred, then shall the sanctuary be jus
tified," Dan. viii. 14. " He calleth to me out of Seir,
Watchraan, what of the night? Walchrnan, what of the
night ? The watchman said, The morning cometh, and
also the night," Isaiah xxi. 11, 12; by the evening and
the night is signified the last time of the old church, and
by the raorning the comraenceraent of the New Church.
" The end is conie,^the morning is corae upon thee, O
thou that dwellest in the land ; — ^behold the day it is
corae, the morning is gone forth," Ezek. vii. 6, 7, 10.
" Every morning doth he bring his judgraent to light, he
faileth not," Zeph. ui. 5. " God is in the midst of her —
God shall help her when the morning appeareth," Psalra
xlvi. 5. " I wait for Jehovah — iny soul doth wait for the
Lord more than they that watch for the morning, I say
more than they that watch for tbe morning ; for with him
is plenteous redemption, and he shall redeem Israel,"
Psalm cxxx. 5 — 3 ; and in other places. By morning,
in these passages, is raeant the Lord's coming, when he
carae into the world and established a new church; in
Uke manner now. And because the Lord alone gives
those who are to be of his new church intelligence and
wisdom ; and all things which the Lord gives are hiraself,
because they are of hiraself, therefore the Lord says that
he himself is the morning star : " I ara the root and off
spring of David, the bright and morning star," Apoc.
xxii. 16 : he is called also the morning in 2 Samuel :
" The God of Israel said, the Rock of Israel spake to
me — he is as the light of the morning — a morning with
out clouds," xxiii. 3, 4.

142 THE APOCALYPSE REVEALED. [CH, II.
152. "He that hath an ear, let hira hear what the
Spirit saith unto the churches," signifies, that he who
understands these things, ougbt to obey what the Divine
Truth of the Word teaches those who are to be of the
New Church, which is the New Jerusalem, as above, n.
87. 153. To the above I wUl add a Memorable Relation,
concerning the lot of those after death, who have con
firraed themselves in faith alone unto justification, both in
doctrine and life. I. When they are dead, and revive as
to their spirit, which commonly happens on the third day
after the heart has ceased to beat, they appear to thera
selves in a body like that which they had before in the
world, so that they know no otherwise than that they are
Uving in the forraer world ; yet they are not in a raaterial
body, but in a spiritual body, this appearing to their sen
ses, which are also spiritual, as if it was material, although
it is not so. II. After some days they see that they are
in a world where there are various societies instituted,
which world is called the world of spirits, and is inter
mediate between heaven and hell : all the societies there,
which are innumerable, are wonderfuUy arranged accord
ing to natural affections, good and evil : the societies
arranged according to good natural affections communi
cate with heaven, and the societies arranged according to
evU affections communicate with hell. III. The novi
tiate spirit, or the spiritual man, is conducted and intro
duced to various societies, both good and evil, and exam
ination is made, to discover whether he is affected by
truths, and in what manner ; and whether, and in what
manner, he is affected by falses. IV. If he is affected
by truths, be is withdrawn from evU societies, and intro
duced into good societies, and also into various ones, until
he comes into a society corresponding with his own
natural affection, where he enjoys the good which accords
with that affection ; and this until he has put off his
natural affection and has put on a spiritual affection, and
then he is elevated into heaven : but this takes place
with those who in the world have lived a life of charity,
and thus also a Ufe of faith, which consists in believing

CH. IL] THE APOCALYPSE REVEALED.

143

in the Lord, and shunning evils as sins. V. But they
who have confirraed theraselv'es in doctrine and life in
faith alone unto justification, by reason of their not being
affected by truths, but by falses, and because they have
rejected the goods of charity, which are good works,
frora the raeans of salvation, are withdrawn frora good
societies, and introduced into evil societies, and also into
various ones, untU they corae into the society which cor
responds to the concupiscences of their love ; for he who
loves falses, cannot but love evils. VI. But as in the
world they had feigned good affections in externals,
although in their internals there was nothing but evU
affections or concupiscences, they are at fiist kept by
turns in externals ; and they who in the worid presided
over companies of men, are here and there set over soci
eties in the world of spirits, in general or in part accord
ing to the extent and importance of the offices they had
formerly exercised : but as they neither love truth nor
justice, nor are capable of being illuminated so ,as to know
what truth and justice are in themselves, therefore after
sorae days tbey are dismissed. 1 have seen such removed
frora one society to another, and some administration
given thera in each, but only to be as quickly and repeat
edly disraissed. VII. After frequent dismissals, sorae out
of weariness will not, and others frora the fear of losing
reputation do not, venture to seek for offices any further,
but withdraw, and become disheartened : they are next
led away into a desert, where there are cottages, into
which they enter, and work of some kind is given thera
to do, and as they do it, they receive food, and if they
do not do it, they are hungry and receive none, so that
at length necessity corapels thera. Food there is siraUar
to the food in this world, but it is frora a spiritual origin,
and is given frorn heaven frora the Lord to all according
to the uses they perforra ; to the idle nothing is given,
because they are useless. VIII. After a tirae they loathe
work, and then they go out of tbe cottages ; and if they
have been priests, they have an inclination to build ; and
there appear then iramediately heaps of hewn stones,
bricks, rafters, and boards, also heaps of reeds and btil-

144 THE APOCALYPSE REVEALED. [CH. II.
rushes, clay, lime, and bitumen, wbich when they see,
the lust of building is kindled, and they begin to construct
a house, taking now a stone, and then wood, now a reed,
and theo clay, and placing them irregularly one upon
another, but in order as it seems to themselves ; but what
they build by day falls down by night ; and the next day
they gather materials from among the rubbish, and buUd
again, and this they continue to do, until they are tired
of building. From this cause it is, tbey collect together
falses to confiira salvation by faith alone, and such falses
cannot serve to build up a church in any other raanner.
IX. Afterwards from weary feeling they go away, and sit
solitary and idle ; and as the idle have no food given them
from heaven, as was before observed, they begin to hun
ger, and think of nothing else but how they shall get
food and satisfy their hunger. When they are in this
state, there come to thera sorae, of whom they ask alms;
and they say, Why do ye thus sit idle, come with us to
our houses, and we will give you work to do, and food ;
and then they rise up with joy, and go with thera to
their houses, and there each has his work given him, and
food for his work : but as all who have confirmed them
selves in falses of faith are unable to do works of good
use, but only works of evil use, neither do they do these
faithfully, but only so as to save appearances for the sake
of honor or interest, therefore they leave their work, and
only love to converse, talk, walk about, and sleep ; and
then, because they cannot any longer be induced by their
masters to work, they are cast out as useless. X. When
they are cast out, their eyes are opened, and they see a
way leading to a certain cavern ; to which when they are
come, a door is opened, and they enter, and inquire
whether there is any food there, and when they receive
for answer that there is, they ask leave to reraain, and
are told that they may, and are introduced, and the door
shut after thera ; aud then coraes the overseer of that
cavern, and says to thera. Ye cannot go out from hence
any raore : behold your companions, they all labor, and
as they labor, food is given thera from heaven ; I tell you
this for your information. And their companions also

CH. II.] THE APOCALYPSE REVEALED. 145
say, our overseer knows what work every one is fit for,
and assigns it to every one daily ; on the day you finish
it, food is given you, but if you do not, neither food nor
clothing is granted ; and if any one does evU to another,
he is cast into a corner of the cavern, upon a certain bed
of accursed dust, where he is miserably tormented, untU
such tirae as the overseer sees signs of repentance in
him, and then he is released, and coramanded to do his
work. He is told also, that every one, after his task is
done, is permitted to walk about, to converse, and after
wards to sleep ; and he is carried into an interior part of
the cavern, where there are harlots, from araono- whora
each is permitted to take one to himself as a female com
panion, and proraiscuous fornication is forbid under pain
of chastisement. Of such caverns, which are nothing
but eternal workhouses, the universal hell consists. It
has been permitted rae to enter into and have a view of
some of thera, to the end that I raight make it known,
and they all seeraed vile, neither did any one of the inhabi
tants know who, or in what office he had been in the
world ; but the angel who was with rae, told me, that
such a one had been a servant in the worid, another a
soldier, a third a governor, a fourth a priest, this one in
dignity, and that in opulence, and yet that none of thera
knew otherwise than that they had always been servants
and companions, for this reason, because they were all
interioriy alike, although they had been unlike exteriorly,
and interiors associate aU in the spiritual world. , Such
is the lot of those who have removed the life of charity,
and who thence have not lived that life in the world.
With respect to the hells in general, they consist merely
of such caverns and workhouses, but those inhabited by
satans are of a different kind frora those inhabited, by
devils ; satans are they who have been in falses and thence
in evUs, and devUs are they who have been in evils and
thence in falses. Satans appear in the light of heaven
like dead corpses, and sorae of thera black like rauraraies;
and devils appear in the light of heaven of a dark and
fiery color, and some of them black Uke soot ; but they
are all, as to their faces and bodies, monstrous ; yet in
VOL. I. 13

146 THE APOCALYPSE' REVEALED. [CH. III.
their own light, which is like the light of a coal fire, they
appear DOt as monsters, but men ; this is granted them
for the sake of consociation.

CHAPTER III.
1. And unto the angel of the church in Sardis write ; These
things saith He that hath the seven spirits of God, and the seven
stars : I know thy works, that thou hast a name that thou livest,
and art dead.
2. Be watchful, and strengthen the things which remain, that
are ready to die : for 1 have not found thy works full before God.
3. Remember therefore how thou hast received and heard ;
and hold fast, and repent. If therefore thou shalt not watch, I
will come on thee as a thief, and thou shalt not know what hour
I will come upon thee.
4. Thou hast a few names even in Sardis, which have not de
filed their garments ; and they shall walk with me in white ; for
they are worthy.
5. He that overcometh, the same shall be clothed in white
raiment; and 1 will not blot out his name out of the book of life ;
and 1 will confess his name before my Father, and before his
angels. 6. He that hath an ear, let him hear what the Spirit saith unto
the churches.
7. And to the angel of the church in Philadelphia write ; These
things saith He that is holy. He that is true. He that hath the key
of David, He that openeth and no one shutteth, and shutteth and
no one openeth.
8. I know thy works: behold, 1 have set before thee an open
door, and no one is able to shut it : for thou hast a little power,
and hast kept my word, and hast not denied my name.
9. Behold, 1 will make them of the synagogue of satan, who
say they are Jews, and are not, but do lie ; behold, I will make
them to come and worship before thy feet, and to know that I
have loved thee.
10. Because thou hast kept the word of my patience, 1 also will
keep thee from the hour of temptation, which shall come upon
all the world, to try them that dwell upon the earth.
11. Behold, 1 come quickly ; hold fast that thou hast, that no
one take thy crown.
12. Him that overcometh will I make a pillar in the temple of
my God, and he shall go no more out ; and I will write upon him
the name of my God; and the name of the city of my God, tbe
New Jerusalem, which cometh down out of heaven from my
God ; and my new name.

CH. UI.] THE APOCALYPSE REVEALED. 1417
13. He that hath an ear, let him hear what the Spirit saith unto
the churches.
14. And unto the angel of the church of the Laodiceans write;
These things saith the Amen, the faithful and true Witness, the
Beginning of the creation of God.
15. I know thy works, that thou art neither cold nor hot : I
would thou wert cold or hot.
16. So then, because thou art lukewarm, and neither cold nor
hot, 1 will vomit thee out of my mouth.
17. Because thou sayest, 1 ara rich, and increased with goods,
and have need of nothing ; and knowest not that thou art wretched,
and miserable, and poor, and blind, and naked.
18. 1 counsel thee to buy of me gold tried in the fire, that thou
mayest be rich ; and white raiment, that thou mayest be clothed,
and that the shame of thy naliedness do not appear ; and anoint
thine eyes with eye-salve, that thou mayest see.
19. As many as I love, 1 rebuke and chasten ; be zealous, there
fore, and repent.
20. Behold, 1 stand at the door, and knock : If any man hear
my voice, and open the door, 1 will come in to him, and will sup
with him, and he with me.
21. To hira that overcometh will 1 give to sit with me in my
throne, even as I also overcame, and am set down with my Father
in his throne.
22. He that hath an ear, let him hear what the Spirit saith unto
the churches.

THE SPIRITUAL SENSE.
The contents of the whole chapter. This chapter treats of
those in the Christian world who are in dead worship, which is
without charity and faith ; who are described by the church in
Sardis, n. 154 — 171 : of those who are in truths from good from
the Lord ; who are described by the church in Philadelphia, n.
172 — 197 : of those who believe alternately, sometimes from
themselves, and sometimes from the Word, and thus profane
holy things; who are described by the church in Laodicea, n.
198—223. All these being likewise called to the New Church of
the Lord.
The contents of each verse. " And unto the angel of the
church in Sardis write," signifies, to those and concerning those,
who ai-e in dead worship, or in worship which is without the
good of charity, and without the truths of faith : " These things
saith He that hath the seven spirits of God, and the seven stars,"
signifies, the Lord, from whom are all truths, and all the know
ledges of good and truth : " 1 know thy works," signifies, that the
Loj-d sees all their interiors and exteriors at once : "That thou

148 THE APOCALYPSE REVEALED. [CH. IIL
hast a name that thou livest, and art dead," signifies, that it may
be seen and believed by themselves and by others, that they are
epiritually alive, when yet they are spiritually dead : " Be watch
ful," signifies, to be in truths and in a life according to them :
" And strengthen the things which remain, that are ready to die,"
signifies, that the things which pertain to their worship may re
ceive life : " For 1 have not found thy works full belbre God,"
signifies, that the interiors of their woi-ship are not in conjunction
with the Lord : " Remember therefore how thou hast received
and heard," signifies, that they should consider that all worship
at first is natural, and afterwards by truths becomes spiritual, be-
.sides many other things : " And hold fast, and repent," signifies,
that they should attend to these things, and give life to their dead
worship : " If therefore thou shalt not watch," signifies here, the
same as above: " 1 will come on thee as a thiefj and thou shalt
not knovF what hour I will come upon thee," signifies, that the
things which are of worship shall be taken from them, and that
they shall not know when and how this is done : " Thou hast a
few names even in Sardis," signifies, that among them there are
also some who have hfe in their worship : " Which have not de
filed their garments," signifies, who are in truths, and have not
defiled woi-ship by evils of life and falses thence derived : "And
they shall walk with me in white, for they are worthy," signifies,
that they shall live with the Lord, because they are in truths from
him : " He that overcometh, the same shall be clothed in white
raiment," signifies, that he who is reformed becomes spiritual :
" And I will not blot out his name of the book of life," signifies,
that he shall be saved : " And 1 will confess his name before my
Father, and before his angels," signifies, that they will be re
ceived who are in divine good and in divine truths from the
Lord : " He that hath an ear, let him hear what the Spirit saith
unto the churches," signifies here, as before.,
"And to the angel of the church in Philadelphia write," signi
fies, to those and conceming those, who are in truths originating
iu good from the Lord : " These things saith He that is holy, He
that is true," signifies, the Lord as to divine trath : " He that hath
the key of David, He that openeth and no one shutteth, and shut
teth and no one openeth," signifies, who alone is omnipotent to
save : " 1 know thy works," signifies here, as above : " Behold, I
have set before thee an open door," signifies, that heaven is open
to those who are in truths from good from the Lord : "And no
one is able to shut it," signifies, that hell cannot prevail against
them: "For thou hast a little power," signifies, because they
know that tbey can do nothing from themselves : "And hast kept
my word," signifies, because they live according to the Lord's
commandments in his Word : " And hast not denied my name,"
signifies, that they are in the worship of the Lord : " Behold, I
will make them of the synagogue of satan," signifies, those who
are in falses as to doctrine : " Who say they are Jews, and are
not, but do lie," signifies, who say that the church is among them,

CH. IIL] THE APOCALYPSE REVEALED. 1 49
and yet it is not : " Behold, I will make them to come and wor--
ship before thy feet," signifies, that many who ai-e in falses as to
doctrine, will receive the truths of the New Church: "And tp
know that I have loved thee," signifies, that they shall see that
they are loved and received into heaven by the Lord : " Because
thou hast kept the Word of my patience," signifies, because they
have fought against evils : " I also will keep thee from the hour
of temptation, which shall come upon ^11 the world, to try them
that dwell upon the earth," signifies, that they will be protected
and preserved in the day of the last judgment : " Behold, I come
quickly," signifies, the Lord's coming : "Hold fast that thou hast,"
signifies, that in the mean time they should remain in their truths
and goods : " That no one take thy crown," signifies, lest wisdom
should perish, fi:om which is eternal felicity: "Him that over
cometh," signifies, they who persist in truths from good : " Will
I make a pillar in the temple of my God," signifies, that U-uths
from good from the Lord, with those in whom they abide, sustain
the church : " And he shall go no more out," signifies, that they
shall remain there to eternity: "And I will write upon him the
name of my God," signifies, that divine truth shall be written in
their hearts : " And the name of the city of my God, the New
Jerusalem," signifies, that the doctrine of the New Church shall
be written in their hearts: " Which cometh down out of heaven
from my God," signifies, which will be from the divine ti-uth of
the Lord such as it is in heayen : "And my new name," signifies,
the worship of the Lord alone, with other new things which were
not in the former church : " He that hath an ear, let him heai-
what the spirit saith unto the churches," signifies here, as before.
" And unto the angel of the church of the Laodiceans write,"
signifies, to those and concerning those, in the church, who alter
nately believe, sometimes from themselves and sometimes from
the Word, and thus profiine things holy : " These things saith the
Amen, the faithful and true Witness," signifies, the Lord as to the
Word, which is divine truth from him : " The beginning of the
creation of God," signifies, the Word: " I know thy works," sig
nifies here, as before : " That thou art neither cold nor hot," sig
nifies, that they who are such, sometimes deny that the Word is
divine and holy, and at other times acknowledge it : "1 would
thou wert cold or hot," signifies, that it is better for them either
from the heart to deny the holy things of the Word and of the
church, or from the heart to acknowledge them : " So then, be
cause thou art lukewarm, and neither cold nor hot, 1 will vomit
thee out of my mouth," signifies, profanation and separation from
the Lord : " Because thou sayest, 1 am rich, and increased with
goods," signifies, that they think they posse.ss in all abundance
the knowledges of what is good and true, which are of heaven
and the church: "And have need of nothing," signifies, that they
have no need of more wisdom : " And knowest not that thou art
wretched," signifies, that all things which they know do pot at all,
cohere : " And miserable and poor," signifies, that they are with-
13*

150 THE APOCALYPSE REVEALED. [CH. UI.
out truths and goods : " And blind and naked," signifies, that they
are without the understanding of truth, and without the will of
good : " I counsel thee to buy of me gold tried in the fire, that
thou mayest be rich," signifies, an admonition to acquire to them
selves the good of love from the Lord by nieans of the Word,
that they may become wise : " And white raiment, that thou mayest
he clothed," signifies, that they should acquire to themselves gen
uine truths of wisdom : " And that the shame of thy nakedness
may not appear," signifies, lest the good of celestial love should
be profaned and adulterated : " And anoint thine eyes with eye-
salve, that thou mayest see," signifies, that their understandings
may be healed : " As many as 1 love, I rebuke and chasten," sig
nifies, that because they are now beloved, they cannot but be
admitted to temptations: "Be zeEilous, therefore, and repent,"
signifies, that this should be done from the affection of truth :
" Behold, I stand at the door, and knock,',' signifies, that the Lord
is present to every one in the Word, and is there pressing to be
received, and, teaches how : " If any man hear my voice, and open
the door," signifies, he who believes in the Word and lives accord
ing to it: " I will come in to him, and will sup with him, and he
with me,'' signifies, that the Lord joins himself with thera and
they with him: "To hira that overcometh," signifies, such as are
in conjunction with the Lord by a life conformable to his pre
cepts in the Word : " Will I give to sit with me in my throne,"
signifies, that they will have conjunction with the Lord in heaven :
" Even as 1 also overcame, and am set down with my Father in
bis throne," signifies, as he and the Father are one and are heaven :
" He that hath an ear, let him hear what the Spirit saith unto the
churches," signifies here, as before.

THE EXPLANATION.
154. "And unto the angel of the church in Sardis
write," signifies, to those and concerning those, who are
in dead worship, or in worship which is without the good
of charity and without the truths of faith. That they
who are in such worship are meant by the church in Sar
dis, is evident from what is written to it when understood
in the spiritual sense. By dead worship is meant worship
alone, which consists in going to church, hearing sermons,
receiving the sacrament, reading the Word and pious
books, talking about God, and about heaven and hell, and
a life after death, and especially about piety, praying

CH. III.] THE APOCALYPSE REVEALED. 15I
morning and evening, and yet not desiring to know the
truths of faith, nor wUling to do the good things of charity,
believing that they shall have salvation by raeans of mere
worship ; when yet such worship without truths, and with
out a life conformable to them, is only the external sign
of charity and faith, within which there raay lie concealed
all sorts of evUs and falses, if charity and faith do not reside
within ; for of these genuine worship consists; otherwise
worship is like the skin or surface of any kind of fruit, in
which there lies concealed nothing but a rotten and worm-
eaten substance, and therefore is dead. That .such wor
ship prevails in the church at this day, is well known.
155. " These things saith He that hath the seven spirits
of God, and the seven stars," signifies, the Lord frora
whora are all truths, and all the knowledges of good and
truth. That by the seven spirits of God is understood the
divine truth proceeding frora the Lord, or divine verity,
raay be seen above, n. 14 ; and that by the seven stars
are understood all the knowledges of what is good and
true frora the Word, n. 51, frora which exists the church
in heaven, n. 65. These things are now said by the
Lord, because the subject treated of is concerning dead
worship and concerning Uving worship, and worship de
rives its life from truths, and from a life according to them.
156. " I know thy works," signifies, that the Lord sees
all their interiors and exteriors at once, as above, n. 76.
157. "That thou hast a narae that thou livest, and art
dead," signifies, that it raay be seen and believed by them
selves and others, that they are spiritually alive, when yet
they are spiritually dead. By having a name, is signified
to seem and to be thought to be such ; in this instance,
that they are Uving, when yet they are dead ; for spiritual
Ufe, which is property life, does not consist in worship
alone, but is inwardly in worship, and inwardly there ought
to be divine truths from the Word, and when raan lives
according to tliem, life is in the worship ; the reason is,
because the external derives its quality from internals, and
the internals of worship are truths of life. These are they
who are meant by these words of the Lord : " And ye
begin to stand without, and to knock at the door, saying,

152 THE APOCALYPSE REVEALED. [CH. HI.
Lord, Lord, open unto us ; and be shall answer and say
unto you, I know you not whence you are. Then shall
ye begin to say. We have eaten and drunk in thy pres
ence, and thou hast taught in our streets ; but he shaU say^
1 wUl tell you, I know you not whence you are, depart
from rae all ye workers of iniquity," Luke xiii. 25, 26, 27.,
I have also been perraitted to hear many in the spiritual
world say, that they have frequently received the sacra
ment, and thus have eaten and drunk what is holy, and
have as often been absolved from their sins ; that every
sabbath day they have hearkened to their teachers ; and
have devoutly prayed at horae raorning and evening, be
sides other things: but when the interiors of their worship
were laid open, they appeared full of iniquities, and infer
nal ; therefore they were rejected ; and when they asked
the reason of it, they had for answer, that they were not
at aU solicitous about divine truths. And yet a life not
according to divine truths, is not life such as they enjoy
who are in heaven, and they who are not in the life of
heaven, cannot bear the light of heaven, which is divine
truth proceeding frora the Lord as the sun there, rauch
less can they bear the heat of heaven, which is divine
love. But although they heard and also understood these
things, yet when they were let into theraselves, and their
own worship, they said. What need is there of truths, and
what are truths ? and as they were no longer able to re
ceive truths, they were left to their concupiscences, which
lay hid within their worship, and these at length drove
away frora thera all their worship of God ; for the interiors
accommodate the exteriors to theraselves, and reject the
things which are not in accordance with thera ; and the
exteriors of all after death are rendered analogous with
their interiors.
1 58. " Be watchful," signifies, that they should be in
truths and in a life according to thera. By watching, in
the Word, nothing else is signified ; for he who learns
truths and lives according to thera, is like one who is
awakened out of sleep and becomes watchful; and he
who is not in truths, but only in worship, is like one who
sleeps and dreams. Natural life, considered in itself, or

CH. IIL] THE APOCALYPSE REVEALED. 153
without spiritual life, is nothing else but sleep ; but natural
life, in which there is spiritual life, is watchfulness, and
this cannot be acquired otherwise than by truths, which
exist in their own light and in their own day, when raan
lives according to thera. Such is the signification of
watching in the following places : " Watch, — for ye know
not what hour your Lord doth corae," Matt. xxiv. 42.
"Blessed are those servants whora the Lord when he
coraeth shall find watching: — Be ye therefore ready, for
the Son of Man cometh at an hour when ye think not,"
Luke xu. 37, 40. " Watch ye, for ye know not when
the master of the house cometh, — lest coming suddenly
he find you sleeping: What I say unto you, I say unto
all, Watch," Mark xiii. 35, -36, 37. " WhUe the bride
groom tarried, the virgins slumbered and slept," and the
five foolish came and said, " Lord, Lord, open to us ; but
he answered and said, I know you not ; watch therefore,
for ye know neither the day, nor the hour, wherein the
Son of Man coraeth," Matt', xxv. 5, 11, 12, 13. Be
cause the Lord's coraing is called morning, n. 151, and
then truths are opened, and there is Ught, therefore that
tirae is called the beginning of the watches, in Lament.
ii. 19, and the Lord is called a Watcher, Dan. iv. 13, and
it is written in Isaiah, " Thy dead shall live, — Awake, —
ye that dwell in the dust," xxvi. 19. But that the state
of a raan who is not in truths is called slumbering aud
sleeping, may be seen in Jerera. li. 39, 57, Psalra xin. 3,
Psalra Ixxvi. 5, Luke vin. 23, and in other places.
159. "And strengthen the things which reraain, that
are ready to die," signifies, that the things which pertain
to their worship raay receive life, and not be extinguished.
How these things are to be understood, shall be explained.
Dead worship is altogether sirailar to living worship in its
external forra, because they who are in truths, do the same
things, for they hear sermons, receive the holy supper,
bow their knees in prayer morning and evening, besides
other tbings wbich are common and customary in wor
ship ; therefore they who are in dead worship, have need
of nothing more than to learn truths and bring them into
life ; so that the things which remain, and are ready to
die, may be confirmed.

154 THE APOCALYPSE REVEALED. [CH. III.
160. " For I have not found thy works full before
God," signifies, that the interiors of their worship are not
in conjunction with the Lord. That hy works are under
stood the interiors and exteriors, and that by " I know
thy works," is signified that the Lord sees all the interiors
and exteriors of man at once, raay appear above, n. 76;
which are called full before God, when they are in con
junction with the Lord, It raust be observed, that dead
worship, or worship which is only external, causes the
Lord's presence, but not conjunction with hira ; but ex
ternal worship, in which the interiors are alive, causes
both presence and conjunction ; for the conjunction of the
Lord is with the things in man which are from the Lord,
which are truths from good, and unless these are in wor
ship, works are not fuU before God, but are empty. A
man is said to be empty in the Word, in whora there are
nothing but falses and evils, as in Matt. xU. 44, and in
other places ; but a man is said to be fuU, in whom there
are truths and goods.
161. "Remember therefore how thou hast received
and heard," signifies, that they should consider that all
worship at first is natural, and afterwards by truths out of
the Word, and by a life according to them, becomes
spiritual, besides raany other things. These are the
things that are to be understood by these words; as also,
that every one may know frora the Word, frora the doc
trine of the church drawn frora the Word, and from ser-
raons, that truths ought to be learned, and that by truths
men have faith, charity, and all things of the church.
That this is the case, is abundantly shown in The Arcana
Coelestia : as for instance, that by truths coraes faith, n.
4353, 4997, 7178, 10367. That by truths coraes love
towards our neighbor or charity, n. 4-368, 7623, 7624,
8034. That by truths coraes love to the Lord, n. 10143,
10153, 10310, 10578, 10648. That by truths come
intelligence and wisdom, n. 3182, 3190, 3387, 10064,
That by truths regeneration is effected, n. 1553, 1904,
2046, 2189, 9088, 9954, 10028. That by truths coraes
power against evils and falses, and against hell, n. 3091,
4015, 10485, That by truths there is purification from

CH.UL] THE APOCALYPSE REVEALED. J55
evils and falses, n. 2799, 5954, 7044, 7918, 10229,
10237. That by truths the church exists, n. 1798,
1799, 3963, 4468, 4672. That by truths heaven exists,
n. 1690, 9832, 9931, 10303. That by truths coraes
the innocence of wisdora, n. 3183, 3495, 6013, That
by truths there is conscience, n. 1077, 2053, 9113. That
by truths there is order, n. 5316, 3417, 3570, 4704,
5339, 5343, 6028, 10303. That by truths is the beauty
of angels, and also of raen as to the interiors which are
their spirits, n. 353, 3080, 4983, 5199. That by virtue
of truths raan is man, n. 3175, 3387, 8370, 10298. But
all this by truths derived frora good, and not hy truths
without good, and by good from the Lord, n. 2434, 4070,
4736, 5147. That every good is frora the Lord, n. 1614,
2016, 2904, 4151, 9981, 5147. But who thinks this?
Is it not at this day a matter of indifference what truths a
man knows, provided he is in worship? And because
few search the Word for the purpose of learning truths
and living according to thera, therefore nothing is known
concerning worship, whether it be dead or living, and yet
according to the quality of worship raan hiraself is either
dead or living ; otherwise of what use would the Word
be, and doctrine derived frora it, or what would be the
use of sabbaths and seiraons, as well as of books of in
struction, yea to what purpose would the church and reli
gion be ? That all worship in its beginning is natural,
and afterwards by truths frora the Word, and a life accord
ing to thera, becoraes spiritual, is weU known ; for raan is
born natural, but is educated in order that he raay becorae
civU and moral, and afterwards spiritual, being in this
manner born again. These things therefore are signified
by " Remeraber how thou hast received and heard."
162. " And hold fast and repent," signifies, that they
should attend to these things and give life to their dead
worship. That to observe is to attend to those things,
which are understood by " Remeraber how thou hast
received and heard," is evident; and that to repent is to
give Ufe to dead worship, by truths from the Word, and
by a life according to them, foUows of course.
163. " If therefore thou shalt not watch," signifies, if

156 THE APOCALYPSE REVEALED. [CH. IU.
they are not in truths and in a life according to th^m, as
is evident from the explanation above, n. 158.
164. " I wiU come on thee as a thief, and thou shalt
not know what hour I wiU come upon thee," signifies, that
the things which are of worship shaU be taken from thera,
and that they shall not know when and how this is done.
It is said that the Lord will corae Uke a thief, because
man, who is in dead worship, is deprived of the external
good of worship : for there is soraething of good in dead
worship, because the worshiper thinks of God and of
eternal Ufe ; stUl good without its truths is not good, but
meritorious or hypocritical, evils and falses taking it away
like a thief; this is done successively in the world, and
after death fully, man in tbe mean tirae not knowing
when and bow. It is attributed to the Lord that be will
corae like a thief, but, in the spiritual sense, it is under
stood that hell wUl take away and steal it. This is simi
lar to its being said in the Word, that God does evU to
man, vastates hira, revenges, is wrathful, and leads into
temptation; when yet it is heU that does these things;
the appearance before man causing it to be so expressed.
.That the talent and pound given to man to trade with, is
taken away, if nothing is gained by it, raay be seen in
Matt. xxv. 26—30, Luke xix. 24, 25, 26: to trade
and to gain signifies tO acquire to one's self things true
and good. Since good and truth are taken away from
those who are in dead worship, as if it were done by a
thief in the dark, therefore in the Word the sarae is sorae
tiraes likened to a thief, as in the following passages:
" Behold, I corae as a thief. Blessed is he that watch-
eth and keepeth his garments, lest he walk naked," Apoc.
xvi. 15. " Watch therefore, for ye know not what hour
your Lord doth come. But know this, that if the good
man of the house had known in what watch the thief
would corae, he would have watched, and would not
have suffered his house to be broken up," Matt. xxiv.
42, 43. "If thieves carae to thee, if robbers by night,
how art thou cut off, would they not have stolen till they
had enough ? " Obad. verse 5. " They shaU run to and
fro in the city, they shall run upon the wall, they shall

CH. IIL] THE APOCALYPSE REVEALED.

157

cUrab up upon the houses, they shall enter in at the
windows Uke a thief," Joel ii. 9. "They coraraitted
falsehood, and the thief comeih in, and the troop of rob
bers spoileth without," Hosea vn. 1. "Lay not up for
yourselves treasures upon earth, — but in heaven, — where
thieves do not break through nor steal," Matt. vi. 19, 20.
The reason why raan raust watch, and be ignorant of the
hour in which his Lord raay come, is, that he may think
and act as frora hiraself, thus in freedora according to his
reason, and that fear may not intrude, for every one, if
he knew, would be in fear; and what man does from
hiraself in a state of liberty, reraains to eternity, but what
he does frora fear, does not.
165. " Thou hast a few naraes even in Sardis," signi
fies, that among thera there aie also sorae who have life
in their worship. By a few names are signified sorae who
are such, as now foUows: for narae signifies the quality of
any one ; the reason is, because every one in the spiritual
world is naraed according to his quality, n. 81. The
quality of those who are now treated of, is, that they have
life in their worship.
166. " Which have not defiled their garraents," signi
fies, who are in truths, and have not defiled worship by
evUs of life, and falses thence derived. By garments, in
the Word, are signified truths which invest good, and, in
an opposite sense, falses which invest evil ; for raan is
either his own good or his own evil, the truths or falses
thence proceeding are his garraents. All angels and
spirits appear clothed according to the truths of their
good, or according to the falses of their evil ; on which
subject see the work concerning Heaven and Hell, n.
177 — 182; from which it is evident, that by not defiling
their garments, js signified to be in truths, and not to
render worship impure by evUs of life and falses thence
derived. That in the Word garments signify truths, and,
in an opposite sense, falses, appears frora the following
places: "Awake, awake: put on thy strength, O Zion,
put on thy beautiful garments, O Jerusalera," Isaiah Ui.
1 . "I clothed thee also whh broidered work, I shod thee
with badgers' skin, I girded thee about with fine linen. I
VOL. I. 14

158 THE APOCALYPSE REVEALED. [CH. III.
decked thee also with ornaraents. Thus wast thou decked
with gold and sUver, and thy raiment was of fine linen,
and sUk, and broidered work, — and thou wast exceeding
beautiful. And of thy garments thou didst take, and
deckedst thy high places with divers colors, and playedst
the harlot thereupon ; — and raadest to thyself iraages of
men, and didst commit whoredom with thera ; and took-
est thy broidered garments and coveredst thera," Ezek.
xvi. 10 — 18. The Jewish church is here described, in
that truths were given to it by the Word, but that they
falsified thera: to commit whoredora is to falsify, n. 134.
" The king's daughter is all glorious within ; her clothing
is of wrought gold ; she shall be brought unto the king
in raiment of needle-work," Psalm xiv. 13, 14. The
king's daughter is the church as to the affection of truth.
" Ye daughters of Israel, weep over Saul, who clothed
you in scarlet with other delights, who put on ornaments
of gold upon your apparel," 2 Sara. i. 24. These things
are said of Saul, because by hira, as king, is signified divine
truth, n. 20. " I wUl punish the princes, and the king's
children, and all such as are clothed with strange apparel,"
Zeph. i. 8. The eneray " shall strip thee of thy clothes,
and take away thy fair jewels," Ezek. xxin. 26. " Joshua
was clothed with filthy garments, and stood before the
angel," who said, " Take the filthy garments from off
hira, — and they clothed him with other garme7its," Zech.
iii. 3, 4, 5. "And when the king carae in to, see the
guests, he saw there a man which had not on a wedding
garment, and he saith unto him, Friend, how caraest thou
in hither, not having a wedding garment," Matt. xxii. 11,
12, 13. A wedding garraent is divine truth frora the
Word. " Beware of false prophets, which come to you
in sheep's clothing," Matt. vii. 15. " No man putteth a
piece of a new garment upon an old ; otherwise the new
maketh a rent in the old, and the piece of the — new
agreeth not with the old," Luke v. 36. As garment
signifies truth, therefore the Lord corapares the truths of
the forraer church, which were external and representa
tive of things spiritual, to a piece of an old garment, and
the truths of the new church, which were intemal and

CH. HI.] THE APOCALYPSE REVEALED. J5Q
spiritual, to a piece of a new garraent. " Upon the seats
I saw four-and-twenty elders sitting, clothed in white rai
ment," Apoc. iv. 4. They who stood before the throne
and before the Lamb, were " clothed in white robes —
these are they which — have washed their robes, and made
them white in the blood of the Larab," Apoc. vii. 9, 13,
14. " White robes were given unto every one of thera"
which were under the altar, Apoc. vi. 11. "The arraiesin
heaven followed upon white horses, clothed ip fine linen,
white and clean," Apoc. xix. 14. Because angels signify
divine truths, therefore the angels which were seen in the
Lord's sepulchre, appeared in white and shining raiment.
Matt, xxviii. 3, Luke xxiv. 4. Since the Lord is divine
good and divine truth, and truths are understood by gar
ments, therefore when he was transfigured, " His face did
shine as the sun, and his raiment was white as the light,"
Matt. xvii. 2: and "white and glistering," Luke ix. 29:
and " shining, exceeding while as snow, so as no fuller on
earth can white them," Mark ix. 3. Concerning the
Ancient of Days, who also is the Lord, it is said, that his
"garment was white as snow," Dan. vii. 9; and also of
the Lord, " All thy garments smell of myrrh, aloes, and
cassia," Psalra xiv. 8. " He washed his garments in
wine, and his clothes in the blood of grapes," Gen. xlix.
11. "Who is this that cometh from Edora, with dyed
garments from Bozrah? this that is glorious in his apparel:
Wherefore art thou red in thine apparel ; and thy gar
ments like hira that treadeth in the wine-fat ? And their
blood shall be sprinkled upon my garments, and I will
stain all my raiment," Isaiah Ixiii. 1, 2, 3. This also
refers to the Lord ; his garraents there are the truths of
tbe Word. He that sat upon the white horse, " was
clothed with a vesture dipped in blood, and his narae is
called the Word of God," Apoc. xix. 13, 16. Frora
the signification of garments it raay be seen, why the
Lord's disciples laid their clothes upon the ass and the
colt, when the Lord entered into Jerusalera, and why the
people then spread their garments in the way. Matt.
xxi. 7, 8, 9, Mark xi. 7, 8, Luke xix. 35, 39, and what
is signified hy the soldiers dividing the Lord's garments

1 gQ THE APOCALYPSE REVEALED. [CH. III.
into four parts, John xix. 23, 24 ; and consequently what
is signified by these words in David: "They part my
garments araong thera, and cast lots upon ray vesture,"
Psalra xxn. 18. Frora the signification of garments it
also appears why they rent their garments, when any one
spake against the divine truth of the Word, Isaiah xxxvii.
1, and in other places : also why they washed their gar
ments that they might be purified, Exod. xix. 14, Levit.
xi. 24, 40, xiv. 8, 9, Numb. xix. 11, to the end: and
why, on account of their transgressions against divine
truths, they put off their garments and put on sackcloth,
Isaiah xv. 3, xxii. 12, xxxvii. 1, 2, Jererti. iv. 8,vi. 26,
xlviU. 37, xlix. 3, Lament, ii. 10, Ezek. xxvn. 31, Amos
viii. 10, Jonah in. 5, 6, 8. He who knows what gar
ments signify in general and in particular, may know what
was signified by the garraents of Aaron and his sons,
which were the ephod, the robe, the coat with erabroidery
of chequer-work, the girdle, the breeches, and the mitre.
Because light signifies divine truth, and garraent has the
sarae signification, therefore it is said in David, Jehovah
covereth hiraself " with light as with a garment," Psalm
civ. 2.
167. " And they shall walk with rae in white, for they
are worthy," signifies, that they shaU live with the Lord
in his spiritual kingdom, because they are in truths from
him. That this is the meaning of these words, is because
to walk, in the Word, signifies to live, and to walk with
God signifies to live with hira ; and because in white, sig
nifies in truths ; for in the Word, white is predicated of
truths, by reason of its deriving its origin frora the light
of the sun ; and red is predicated of goods, in consequence
of its deriving its origin frora the fire of the sun ; and, black
is predicated of falses, frora its deriving its origin from the
darkness of heU. They who are in truths frora the Lord,
are, by virtue of their being conjoined with hira, called
worthy, for all worth in the spiritual world is from con
junction with the Lord ; from these considerations, it is
evident, that " they shall walk with me in white,Jbr they
are worthy," signifies that they shaU live with the Lord,
because they are in truths frora him. It is said that they

GH. IIL] THE APOCALYPSE REVEALED. jg|
shall live with the Lord in his spiritual kingdom ; because
the universal heaven is divided into two kingdoras, the
celestial and the spiritual, and they are in the celestial
kingdora who are in the good of love from the Lord, and
they are in the spiritual kingdom who are in the truths of
wisdora from the Lord ; and the latter are said to walk
with the Lord in white ; and they are also clothed in
white garraents. That to walk signifies to live, and that
to walk with God signifies to live with hira, because frora
hira, appears frora the following places : " Let us walk
in the light of Jehovah," Isaiah ii. 5. " Thou hast
deUvered — ray feet frora falling, that I may walk before
God in the light of the Uving," Psalra Ivi. 13. "Thou
hast not been as ray servant David who kept ray cora
raandraents, and who walked after me with all his heart,"
1 Kings' xiv. 8. "Remember, O Jehovah, — how I have
walked before thee in truth," Isaiah xxxviii. 3. If ye
" will walk contrary unto me, and if ye will not — ^hearken
unto rae, then I will walk contrary unto you," Levit.
xxvi. 23, 24, 27. They would not walk in the ways of
Jehovah, Isaiah xUi. 24, Deut. xi. 22, xix. 9, xxvi. 17.
" All people will walk, every one in the name of his God,
and we wUl walk in the name of Jehovah," Micah iv. 5.
" Yet a little while is the light with you ; walk while ye
have the light, — believe in the light," John xii. 35, 36,
viii. 12. " The pharisees and scribes asked him. Why
walk not thy disciples according to the tradition of the
elders," Mark vii. 5. It is also said of Jehovah, that he
walketh amongst thera, that is, lives in thera and with
thera : " I wUl set ray tabernacle in the raidst of thera — ¦
and I wUl walk in the midst of you, and wiU be your
God," Levit. xxvi. 11, 12. Hence it is evident, what is
meant above by " These things saith he — who walketh in
the midst of the seven golden candlesticks," Apoc. U- 1-
168. " He that overcoraeth, the sarae shall be clothed
in white rairaent," signifies, that he who is reformed be
comes spiritual. That he that overcometh, signifies he
who is reformed, may be seen above, n. 88; and that to
be clothed in white raiment, signifies to be made spiritual
14*

1fi2 THE APOCALYPSE REVEALED. [CH. UI.
by means- of truths, n. 166, 167. AU those becorae spir
itual who are in truths, and in a life according to them.
169. " And I wUl not blot out his name of the book of
life," signifies, that he shaU be saved. What the signifi-
, cation of narae is, has been shown before, and what the
book of life is, wUl be explained below. That not to blot
out his name of the book of Ufe, is to be saved, is plain to
every one.
170. " And I wiU confess his narae before ray Father,
and before his angels," signifies, that they will be received
who are in divine good and in divine truths from the Lord,
thus who ^ave the life of heaven in themselves. That to
confess the narae is to acknowledge the quality of any
one, or that it is such, is evident frora the signification of
narae, as given above, n. 81, 122; by Father, is meant
divine good, and by angels divine truths, both from the
Lord, In the Word of the evangelists the Father is
often raentioned by the Lord, by whora is every where
meant Jehovah, frora whora and in whom he was, and
who was in him, and no where any divine principle sepa
rated from him ; this is abundantly proved indeed in The
Doctrine of ihe New Jerusalem concerning the Lord;
and also in The Angelic Wisdom concerning the Divine
Providence, n. 262, 263: that the Lord hiraself is the
Father, raay be seen, n. 21, 960. The Lord made men
tion of the Father, because by Father, in the spiritual sense,
is signified good, and by God the Father the divine good
of divine love ; the angels never understand any thing
else by Father when it is read in the Woid, nor can they
understand any thing else, because no one in the heavens
knows any Father, of whom they are said to be born,
and whose children and heirs they are called, except the
Lord; this is understood by the Lord's words in Matt.
xxiii. 9. It is evident from hence, that by confessing his
name before the Father, is signified that they will be re
ceived among those who are in divine good frora him.
The reason why by angels are understood those who are
in divine truths from the Lord, and, abstractedly, divine
truths, is because angels are the recipients of divine good
in the divine truths which they have from the Lord.

CH. III.J THE APOCALYPSE REVEALED. igo
171. "He that hath an ear, let him hear what the
Spirit saith unto the churches," signifies, that he who
understands these things, ought to obey what the divine
truth of the Word teaches those who are to be of the
New Church, which is the New Jerusalem, as above, n.
87. 172. "And to the angel of the church in PhUadelphia
write," signifies, to those and concerning those, who are
in truths originaUng in good frora the Lord. That these
are raeant by the church in Philadelphia, is clear from
what is written to it, when understood in the spiritual
sense. 173. " These things saith He that is holy. He that is
true," signifies the Lord as to divine truth. That it is
the Lord, is evident. The reason why He that is holy. He
that is true, is the Lord as to divine truth, is because the
Lord is called holy frora his divine truth, and righteous
frora his divine good ; hence it is, that his proceeding
divine, which is divine truth, is called the Holy Spirit,
and the Holy Spirit here is He that is holy, He that is
true. Holy often occurs in the Word, and every where
relates to truth, and as all truth, which is true in itself, is
grounded in good, and is frora the Lord, it is that truth
which is called holy ; but good from which truth origin
ates, is called righteous ; hence it is, that the angels, who
are in the truths of wisdora, and are called spiritual, are
naraed holy, and the angels, who are in the good of love
and are called celestial, are naraed righteous ; in like
manner men in the church. It is also from this circum
stance, that the prophets and apostles are called holy, for
by the prophets and apostles are signified the doctrinal
truths of the church. For the sarae reason also tbe Word
is called holy, for the Word is divine truth ; the law in
the ark of the tabernacle was also called the holy of
holies, and the sanctuary. In like raanner Jerusalera is
called holy, for by Jerusalera is signified the church, which
is in divine truths. So likewise the altar, the tabernacle,
and the garraents of Aaron and his sons, were called holy,
after they were anointed with oil, for oU signifies the good
of love, which sanctifies, and every thing that is sanctified

164 THE APOCALYPSE REVEALED. [CH. III.
has relation to truth. That the Lord alone is holy, be
cause he is divine truth itself, appears from the foUowiug
passages : " Who shall not glorify thy name, O Lord, for
thou only art holy," Apoc. xv. 4. " Thy Redeemer is
the Holy One of Israel, the God of the whole earth shaU
he be called," Isaiah liv. 5. " Thus saith Jehovah the
Redeemer of Israel, and his Holy One," Isaiah xlix. 7.
"As for our Redeemer, Jehovah of Hosts is his name,
the Holy One of Israel," Isaiah xlvii. 4. " Thus saith
Jehovah your Redeemer, the Holy One of Israel," Isaiah
xliii. 1,3. " In that day — they shall stay upon Jehovah
the Doly One of Israel in truth," Isaiah x. 20, besides
other places, as Isaiah i. 4, v. 19, xii. 6, xvn. 7, xxix.
19, xxx. 11, 12, xU. 16, xiv. 11, 15, xlviii. 17, Iv. 5,ix.
9, Jerem. i. 29, Dan. iv. 10, 20, Psalra Ixxviii. 41. As
the Lord is holiness itself, therefore the angel said unto
Mary, " That holy thing which shall be born of thee,
shall be called the Son of God," Luke i. 35 ; and tbe
Lord said of hiraself. Father, " sanctify thera through tbe
truth, thy Word is truth;— ^for their sakes I sanctify my
self; that they also raight be sanctified through the
truth," John xvii. 17, 19; hence it appears, that the truth,
which is frora the Lord, is holiness itself, because he alone
is holy ; on which subject the Lord says, " When He,
the Spirit of truth, is come, he will guide you into all
truth ; for he shall not speak from himself — for he shall
receive of mine— ^and shall show it unto you," John xvi.
13, 14, 15. . " The Comforter, the Holy Spirit, he shall
teach you all things," John xiv. 26. That the Holy
Spirit is the Ufe of the Lord's wisdom, thus the divine
truth, raay be seen in The Doctrine of the New Jerusa
lem concerning the Lord, n. 51. From hence it may
appear, that He that is holy. He that is true, is the Lord
as to his divine truth. That holy refers to truth, and
righteous to good, is evident frora those places in the
Word where both expressions occur, as from the follow
ing: " He that is righteous let him be righteous still, and
he that is holy let him be holy stUl," Apoc. xxU. 11.
" Just and true are thy ways, thou King of saints," Apoc.
XV. 3. To serve him "in holiness and righteousness,"

CH.IIL] THE APOCALYPSE REVEALED. 155
Luke i. 75. "Herod feared John, knowing that he was
a just man and a holy," Mark vi. 20. " Fine linen is the
righteousness of the saints," Apoc. xix. 8.
174. " He that hath the key of David, He that open
eth and no one shutteth, and shutteth and no one openeth,"
signifies, who alone is omnipotent to save. By David is
meant the Lord as to divine truth ; by key is signified
the Lord's omnipotence over heaven and hell ; and by
opening that no one can shut; and by shutting that no one
can open, is signified to lead forth out of hell and intro
duce into heaven, thus lo save, in like raanner as above,
n. 62, where it is explained. That by David is raeant
the Lord as to divine truth, raay be seen in The Doctrine
of the New Jerusalem concerning the Lord, n. 43, 44.
The same, which is here signified by the key of David,
is also signified by the keys of Peter, Matt. xvi. 15 — ^19,
which may be seen explained below, n. 798, as also by
these words to all the disciples, "Whatsoever ye shaU
bind on earth shall be bound in heaven, and whatsoever
ye shall loose on earth shall be loosed in heaven," Matt.
xviii. 18 ; for the twelve disciples represented all things
of the church as to its goods and truths, and Peter repre
sented it as to truth, and truths and goods save raan, con
sequently the Lord alone from whora they are derived.
The same is also signified by the key of David which
was given to Eliakim, concerning which it is thus written :
" I will comrait thy govemraent into his hands, and he
shall be a Father to the inhabitants of Jerusalem, and to
the house of Judah, and the key of the house of David
will I lay upon his shoulder, so be shall open and none
shall shut, and he shall shut, and none shall open," Isaiah
xxii. 21, 22. He was over the king's house, and by the
king's house is signified the church as to divine truth.
175. " I know thy works," signifies, that the Lord sees
all their interiors and exteriors at once, as above, n. 76.
176. " Behold, I have set before thee an open door,"
signifies, that heaven is open to those who are in truths
frora good from the Lord. That by an open door is sig
nified admission, is very evident: the door is said to be
open to those who are of the church in Philadelphia,

I^gg THE APOC-ALYPSE REVEALED. [CH.IIL
because by that church are understood those who are in
truths from good frora the Lord, and to thera the Lord
opens heaven. But on this subject soraething not before
known shall be declared. The Lord alone is the God of
heaven and earth. Matt, xxvin. 18; they therefore who
do not directly approach hira-, cannot see the way to
heaven, nor can they find the dooi, and if haply they are
perraitted to approach it, it is shut, and if they knock it
is not opened. In the spiritual world there are actually
ways which lead to heaven, and there are here and there
gates, and they who are led to heaven by the Lord, take
the ways which lead thither, and enter in at the gates.
That there are ways there, iiiay be seen in the work con
cerning Heaven and Hell, n. 479, 534, 590 ; and also
gates, n. 429, 430, 583, 584 ; for all things wbich are
seen in the heavens are correspondences, thus also ways
and gates ; for ways correspond to truths, and thence
signify them, and gates correspond to adraission, and
thence signify it; Since the Lord alone leads man to
beaven, and opens the door, therefore he calls himself
the way and also the door: -the way, in John : " 7 am
the way, and the truth, and the life," xiv. 6 ; the door, in
the sarae evangelist : " I am the door of the sheep — by
me, if any man enter in, he shall be saved," x. 7, 9.
Since there are both ways and doors in the spiritual
world, and angelic spirits actually go those ways, and
enter into heaven by doors, therefore inner doors, outer
doors, and gates, are frequently mentioned in the Word,
by which is signified entrance ; as in these places : "Lift
up your heads, O ye gates, even lift thera up ye ever
lasting doors, and the King of Glory shall come in,"
Psalm xxiv. 7, 9. " Open ye the gates, that the right
eous nation, which keepeth the truth, may enter in,"
Isaiah xxvi. 2. The five prudent virgins " went in with
hira to the raarriage, and the door was shut ; " and the
five foolish virgins carae and knocked, but it was not
opened, Matt. xxv. 10, 11, 12. Jesus said, "Strive to
enter in at the strait gate, for raany — wUl seek to enter
in, and shall not be able," Luke xiii. 24; besides many
others. Since a door signifies entrance, aqd the New

CH. IIL] THE APOCALYPSE REVEALED.

167

Jerusalem signifies the church consisting of those who are
in truths grounded in good from the Lord, therefore the
New Jerusalem is described also as to its gates, upon
which there were angels, and it is said, " They shall not
be shut," Apoc. xxi. 12, 13, 25.
177. " And no one is able to shut it," signifies, that
heU cannot prevail against them ; for the Lord alone opens
and shuts the doors to heaven, and the door, which he
opens, is perpetually open to those who are in truths
grounded in good from the Lord, and perpetually shut to
those who are in falses grounded in evil ; and since the
Lord alone opens and shuts, it follows that hell cannot
prevaU against them. More raay be seen on this subject
above, n. 174.
178. " For thou hast a little power," signifies, because
they know that they can do nothing from themselves.
They who are in truths grounded in good from the Lord,
know that they have not any power against evils and
falses, thus against hell, from themselves, and they also
know that they cannot, out of any power from them
selves, do good and introduce themselves into heaven,
but that all power is the Lord's, and thus is in thera from
the Lord, and in proportion as they are in truths grounded
in good, in the sarae proportion they are in power frorn
the Lord, which yet appears to them as their own : this
then is what is raeant by " For thou hast a Uttle power."
179. " And hast kept my Word," signifies, because
they live according to the Lord's commandments in his
Word, as is evident without any explanation.
180. " And hast not denied ray name," signifies, that
they are in the worship of the Lord. That the name of
Jehovah, or of the Lord, in the Word, signifies all by
which he is worshiped, thus every doctrine of the church,
and universally the whole of religion, may be seen above,
n. 81 ; from which it is plain what is here signified by
" Thou hast not denied ray narae."
181. " Behold, I will raake thera of the synagogue of
satan,". signifies, those who are in falses as to doctrine, as
may be seen above, n. 97.
182. " Who say they are Jews, and are not, but do

Jgg THE APOCALYPSE REVEALED. [CH. IH;
Ue," signifies, who say that the church is among them,
and yet it is not. By Jews here are meant they who
are of the church, because the church was instituted
among them, therefore also by their Jerusalem is stiU
understood the church as to doctrine : but, specifically,
by Jews are meant they who are in the good of love, as
above, n. 96, thus also the church, for from the good of
love the church exists ; that still there is no church among
them, is signified hy "and are not, but do Ue."
183. " Behold, I will make thera to come and worship
before thy feet," signifies, that many who are in falses as
to doctrine, provided they be not in falses grounded in
evil, will receive and acknowledge the truths of the New
Church. This is said of those who are of the synagogue
of satan, and say they are Jews, and are not, but do lie,
by whora are meant such as are in falses as to doctrine,
yet not in falses derived from evil, but in falses as to doc
trine and yet in good as to life ; the latter, and not the
forraer, receive and acknowledge truths when they hear
thera ; the reason is, because good loves truth, and truth,
grounded in good, rejects what is, false; to receive and
acknowledge truths is signified by coming and worshiping
at thy feet ; not at their feet, but at the feet of the Lord,
from whom truths are derived to them frora good ; there
fore the following passage in David has a like signification :
" Exalt ye Jehovah our God, and worship at his foot
stool," Psalra xcix. 5.
184. " And to know that I have loved thee," signifies,
that they shall see that they who are in truths grounded
in good, are beloved and received into heaven by the
Lord : this follows in a series frora the foregoing.
185. "Because thou hast kept the word of my pa
tience," signifies, because they have fought against evils,
and then rejected falses. That the word of patience sig
nifies spiritual corabat, which is called teraptation, is plain
frora what next follows : " I also will keep thee from the
hour of temptation which shaU corae upon aU the worid,"
for he who is terapted in the world, is not terapted after
death. Spiritual corabat, which is teraptation, is caUed
the word of the Lord's patience, because in temptatioris

CH.IIL] THE APOCALYPSE REVEALED. Igg
the Lord fishts for raan, and he fights by raeans of truths
out of his Word.
186. " 1 also will keep thee frora the hour of tempta
tion which shall corae upon all the world, to try them that
dwell upon the earth," signifies, that they will be protect
ed and preserved in the day of the last judgment. That
their protection and pre.servation in tbe day of judgraent
is understood by these words, may be seen frora what is
written and related concerning The Last Judgment in the
work on that subject, and afterwards in The Continuation
of the same, frora which it is raanifest, that they who un
derwent it were let into teraptation, and explored as to
tbeir quaUties, and that such as were interioriy evil were
rejected, and such as were interiorly good were saved ;
and they were interioriy good who were in truths ground
ed in good from the Lord.
187. " Behold I corae quickly," signifies, the Lord's
coraing, and then a new church from them. The Lord
says here, " Behold, I come quickly," because by the
foregoing words is understood the last judgment, and the
last judirraent is also called the Lord's coraing, as in Mat
thew : The disciples .said unto Jesu's, "What shall be the
sign of thy coming and of the consummation, of the age 1 "
xxiv. 3. The consummation of the age is the last time
of the church, when the last judgment is at hand. The rea
son why by these words, " Behold I come quickly," a new
chuich is also understood, is, because after a last judgment
a church is established by the Lord ; that church now is
the New Jerusalem, into which will enter those who are
in truths grounded in good from the Lord, to whora this
is addressed. 188. " Hold fast that thou hast," signifies, that in the
mean tirae they should remain in their truths and in their
good, is manifest without explanation.
189. " That no one take thy crown," signifies, lest
wisdom should perish, from which comes eternal felicity.
Wisdora in raan is to be traced to no other source than
good by truths fiora the Lord. The reason why man
procures wisdora by truths, is, because the Lord joins or
connects himself to man and man to himself by thera, and
VOL. I. 15

170 I THE APOCALYPSE REVEALED. [CH. IH,
tfep Lord is wisdom itself; therefore wisdom perishes in
man when he ceases to do truths, that is, to live accord
ing to thera, for then he ceases to love wisdora, and thus
ta love the Lord. By wisdora is meant wisdom iu things
spiritual, from which, as from its source, is derived wisdom
in other things, which is called intelligence, and by inteUi
gence, science, which exists from the affection of knowing
truths. A crown signifies wisdom, because wisdom holds
the supreme place in man, and thus crowns him ; neither
dpes a king's crown signify any thing else, for king, in a
spiritual sense, is divine truth, n. 20, and frora divine truth
comes all wisdom. Wisdom is also signified by crown in
the following places : " There wUl I make the born of
David to bud, — but upon himself shall his crown flourish,"
Psalra cxxxii. 17, 18. "And I will put a jewel in thy
forehead, and ear-rings in thine ears, and a beautiful crown
upon thy head," Ezek. xvi. 12; speaking of Jerusalem,
by which is signified the church as to doctrine, therefore
a crown of ornaraent denotes wisdom derived from divine
truth, or the Word. " In that day shall Jehovah of Hosts
be for a crown of glory, and for a diadem of beauty unto
the residue of his people," Isaiah xxvin. 5 ; speaking of
the Lord, because it is said in that day ; the crown of glory
which he will be, is wisdom, and the diadera of beauty is
inteUigence ; the residue of the people are they araong
whora his church will be. Tbe same is signified by crown
and diadem in Isaiah, Ixii. 1,3; as also by the plate of
gold upon Aaron's mitre, Exod. xxviii. 36, 37, which was
also called the coronet. Likewise in theSe places: "Say
unto the king, and to the queen. Humble yourselves, sit
down, for your principalities shall corae down, even the
crown of your glory," Jerera. xiii. 18. " The joy of
our heart is ceased, — the crown is fallen from our head,"
Lament, v. 15, )6. "He hath stript me of my glory,
and taken the crown from ray head," Job xix. 9. " Thou
bast profaned his crown by casting it to the ground,"
Psalm Ixxxix. 39. In these places, by crown is signified
wisdora. 190. " Him that overcometh," signifies, they who per
sist in truths from good frora the Lord, as appears from
tbe series, and thus without explanation.

CH. III.] THE APOCALYPSE REVEALED. jwj
191. " WUl I raake a piUar in the teraple of my God,"
signifies, that truths from good frora the Lord, with those
in whora they abide, sustain the Lord's church in heaven.
By teraple the church is signified, and by the teraple of
my God, the Lord's church in heaven ; hence it is evi
dent, that by pillar is signified that which sustains and
strengthens the church, or the divine truth of the Word.
By temple, in a supreme sense, the Lord is signified as to
his Divine Humanity, more particulaily as to divine truth ;
but, in a representative sense, by temple is signified the
Lord's church in heaven, and likewise the Lord's church
in the world. That temple, in a supreme sense, signifies
the Lord as to his Divine Humanity, and raore particularly
as to divine truth, is evident frora these places : " Jesus
said unto the Jews, Destroy this temple, and in three
days I will raise it up : — but he spake of the temple of his
body," John ii. 19, 21. "I saw no temple in the New
Jerusalera, for the Lord God Alraighty and the Larab are
the teraple of it," Apoc. xxi. 22. " Behold, — the Lord
whora ye seek shall suddenly corae to his temple, even
the raessenger of the covenant," Malachi iii. 1. " I will
bow down towards the temple of thine holiness," Psalm
xxviii. 2. " Yet I wUl again look to thy holy temple, —
and ray prayer shall corae in unto thee, into thy holy tem
ple," Jonah ii. 4, 7. The holy teraple of Jehovah, or
the Lord, is his Divine Huraanity, for that is bowed down
to, looked to, and prayed to, and not the teraple only, for
the teraple in itself is not holy ; it is called the holy tem
ple, because holiness is predicated of divine truth, n. 123.
Neither by " the temple which sanctifieth the gold," Matt.
xxiii. 16, 17, is any thing else understood but the Lord's
Divine Humanity. That by teraple, in a representative
sense, is signified the Lord's church in heaven, appears
frora these places : " A voice frora the temple, a voice of
Jehovah," Isaiah Ixvi. 6. " There carae a great voice
out of the temple of beaven," Apoc. xvi. 17. " The tem
ple of God was opened in heaven, and there was seen in
his temple the ark of his testaraent," Apoc. xi. 19. " The
temple of the tabernacle of the testiraony in heaven was
opened ; and the seven angels carae Dut of the temple :

172 THE APOCALYPSE REVEALED. [CH. HI.
and the temple was filled with smoke from the glory of
God," Apoc. XV. 5, 6, 8. " I caUed upon Jehovah, and
cried unto ray God ; he heard ray voice out of his temple"
Psalra xviii. 6. " I saw Jehovah sitting upon a throne,
high and lifted up, and his train filled tbe temple," Isaiah
vi. 1. That temple signifies the church in the world, is
clear frora these places : " Our holy — house is burnt up
with fire," Isaiah Ixiv. 11. "I will shake all nations, —
and I will fill this house with glory ; — the glory of this
latter house shall be greater than of the forraer," Hag. ii.
7, 8. The church about to be re-established by the Lord
is described hy the new teraple in Ezek. xl. — xlviii., and
is understood by " the teraple which the angel measured,"
Apoc. xi. 1, and also in Isaiah xliv. 28, Jerem. vii. 2,3,
4, 9, 10, 11, Zech. vin. 9. The disciples carae to Jesus
" to show hira the buildings of the temple, and Jesus said
unto thera, — Verily I say unto you, there shall not be left
one stone upon another that shall not be thrown down,"
Matt. xxiv. 1, 2, Mark xin. 1—5, Luke xxi. 5, 6, 7. By
temple here is signified the church at this day, and by its
dissolution even to there not being one stone left upon an
other, is signified the end of this church, in that no truth
whatever would be left ; for when the disciples spoke to
the Lord concerning the teraple, the Lord foretold the
successive states of this church to the end of it, or the
consumraation of the age, and by the consummation of
the age is raeant its last period, which is at this day ; this
was represented by that teraple being utterly destroyed.
Teraple signifies these three, namely, the Loid, the church
in heaven, and the church in the worid, because these
three "make one, and cannot be separated, consequently
one of thera cannot be understood without the other;
therefore whosoever separates the church in the world
frora the chuich in heaven, and these frora the Lord, is
not in the truth. The reason why the church in heaven
is here understood, is, because the church in the world is
treated of afterwards, n. 194.
192. " And he shaU go no raore out," signifies, that
they shall reraain there to eternity, as is evident without
explanation.

CH. IIL] THE APOCALYPSE REVEALED. l^g
193. "And I wUl write upon bim the narae of my
God," signifies, that djvine truth shall be written in their
hearts. To write in or upon any one, signifies to inscribe,
so that it may be in him as his own ; and the name of
my God signifies divine truth. Here it may be expedient
to speak more particularly concerning the signification of
"my God" as referring to divine truth. In the Word of
the Old Testament, in innuraerable places, "Jehovah
God" occurs, as also separately, soraetiraes " Jehovah,"
and soraetiraes " God,* and by Jehovah is raeant the Lord
as to divine good, and by God is raeant the Lord as to
divine truth ; or what is the sarae, by Jehovah is raeant
the Lord as to divine love, and by God is meant the Lord
as to divine wisdom ; both terras are used for the sake of
the celestial raarriage in all the particulars of the Word,
which is the raarriage of love and wisdora, or the raarriage
of goodness and truth, concerning wbich raarriage see The
Doctrine of the New Jerusalem concerning the Sacred
Scripture, n. 80 — 90. But in the Word of the New
Testaraent it is not said Jehovah God, but the Lord God;
for Lord, in like manner as Jehovah, signifies divine good
or divine love. Frora these considerations it may appear,
that by the name of ray God, is signified the divine truth
of the Lord. That narae, when spoken of the Lord,
denotes the all by which he is worshiped, raay be seen
above, n. 81 ; and the aU hy which he is worshiped,
has relation to divine good and divine truth. As it is
not known what is meant by these words of the Lord,
" Father, glorify thy name: then came there a voice from
heaven, saying, I have both glorified it, and wiU glorify it
again," John xii. 28, therefore it shaU be explained. The
Lord, when he was in the worid, made bis Humanity
divine truth, and when he went out of the world, he fully
united divine truth to divine good, which was in him from
conception ; for the Lord glorified his Humanity, that is,
made it divine, as he makes man spiritual ; for he first
introduces into man truths fi-om the Word, and afterwards
unites them to good, and by that union man is made
spiritual. 194. " And the name of the city of my God, the New
15*

174 THE APOCALYPSE REVEALED. [CH. HL
Jerusalem," signifies, that the doctrine of the New Church
shall be written in their hearts. By the New Jerusalem
is signified the New Church, and by the same, when it is
called city, is signified the New Church as to doctrine ;
therefore by writing upon him the name of the city of my
God, tbe New Jerusalem, is signified that the doctrine of
tbe New Church shall be written in their hearts. That
by tbe New Jerusalem is signified the church, and by the
same, as a city, the church as to doctrine, may be seen
below, n. 880, 831. A city sigijifies doctrine, because
land, and in particular tbe land of Canaan, signifies the
church in tbe aggregate, and thence by the inheritances
into which the land of Canaan was divided, are signified
the various things of the church, and, by the cities in
them, doctrinals ; so that tbe angels understand nothing
else by cities when they are named in the Word ; which
has also been proved to me by much experience. Sirailar
is the signiGcalion of raountains, hills, valleys, fountains,
rivers, all wbicli signify such things as belong to the church.
That cities signify doctrinals, may in sorae measure appear
from the following places: "The land shall be utterly
emptied, and utterly spoiled; the earth mourneth and
fadeth away : the city of confusion is broken down ; in
tbe city is left desolation, and the gate is smitten with
destruction," Isaiah xxiv. 3, 4, 10, 11, 12. "The lion is
come up from his thicket to make thy land desolate, and
thy cities shall be laid waste. I beheld, and lo, the fruit
ful place was a wilderness, and all tbe cities thereof were
broken down ; the earth shall mourn, — the whole city
shall flee," Jerem. iv. 7, 26—29. The land here is the
church, and city is its doctrine ; thus the devastation of
the church by falses of doctrine is described. "The
spoiler shall corae upon every city, and no city shall
escape ; the valley shall perish, and the plain shall be
destroyed," Jerera. xlviii. 8: the sarae here. "Behold,
I have made thee — a defenced city — against the whole
land," Jerera. i. 18 : this to the prophet, because prophet
signifies doctrine of the church, n. 8. "In that day shall
this sonsj be sunj; in the land of Judah, We have a .strong
city, salvation will God appoint for walls and bulwarks,"

CH.IIL] THE APOCALYPSE REVEALED. 175
Isaiah xxvi. 1. " The great city was divided into three
parts, and the cities of the nations fell," Apoc. xvi. 19.
The prophet saw on a high raountain the structure of a
city on the south, and an angel raeasured tbe wall, the
gates, the chambers, the porch of the gate, and the name
of the city was Jehovah there, Ezek. xl. 1, and following
verses. " There is a river, the stiearas whereof shall
make glad the city of God," Psalra xlvi. 4. " 1 wUl set
the Egyptians against the Egyptians, and city against city,
and kingdom against kingdom," Isaiah xix. 2. "Every
kingdom divided against itself is brought to desolation, and
every city — divided against itself shall not stand," Matt.
xii. 25. In these places by cities, in the spiritual sense,
are raeant doctrines; as also in Isaiah vi. 11, xiv. 12,'
17, 21, xix. 18, 19, xxv. 1, 2, 3, xxxiii. S, 9, liv. 3,
Ixiv. 10, Jerem. vii. 17, 34, xiv. 18, 19, xxxii. 42, 44,
xxxiii. 4, Zeph. iii. 6, Psalra xlviii. 2, Iv. 9, cvii. 4,
7, Matt, V. 14,- 15, and elsewhere. Frora the signifi
cation of city it may appear, what is raeant by cities in
this parable of the Lord : A certain nobleman, when he
went into a far country to receive for himself a kingdora,
gave unto his servants raoney to trade with ; and when he
was returned, he called his servants; " then carae the first,
saying. Lord, thy pound hath gained ten pounds ; and he
said unto hira, Well, thou good servant, — have ihou au
thority over ten cities ; and the second carae, saying. Lord,
thy pound hath gained five pounds ; and he said likewise
to hira. Be thou also over five cities," Luke xix. 12 — 19.
By cities here, also, doctrinals or truths of doctrine are
signified, and by being over thera is raeant to be intelligent
and wise, thus to. give authority over thera is to give in
telligence apd wisdora ; ten signifies rauch, and five, some
thing: that by trading and gaining is meant to acquire
intelligence by the exercise of one's fiiculties, is evident.
That the holy city Jerusalem signifies the doctrine of the
New Church, is plain frora the description of it, Apoc.
xxi. ; for it is described as to its dimensions, also as to its
gates, its wall, and its foundation^:, which, when Jerusalem
signifies the church, cannot signify any other than things
belonging to its doctrines ; neither is the church a church

176 THE APOCALYPSE REVEALED. [CH. III.
from any other cause. Since by the city Jerusalem is
meant the church as to doctrine, therefore it is called the
" city of truth," Zech. vUi. 3, 4, and in raany places the
"holy city," and that because holy is predicated of truths
from the Lord, n. 173.
195. " Which cometh down out of heaven from my
God," signifies, which will be from the divine truth of the
Lord, such as it is in heaven. As by my God is signified
divine truth, n. 193, it follows, that by coming down out
of heaven from my God, when it is said of the Lord, and
of the doctrine of the New Church, is signified divine
truth from the Lord, such as exists in heaven.
196. "And my new narae," signifies, the worship of
the Lord alone, with other new things whicb were not in
the forraer church. That by the narae of the Lord is
signified every things by which he is worshiped, may be
seen above, n. 81, therefore here the worship of the Lord
alone, with things new which were not in the former
church. That in the New Church the Lord alone is
worshiped, is evident from chap. xxi. 8, 9, where that
church is called the " Lamb's Wife." That there are
things new in that church, appears frora chap. xxi. 5,
where it is said, " Behold I make all things new." Such
therefore is the signification of my new name, which was
to be written upon them.
197. "He that hath an ear, let hira hear what the
Spirit saith unto the churches," signifies, that he who un
derstands, ought to obey what the divine truth of the^
Word teaches those who are to be of the New Church,
which is the New Jerusalera, as above, n. 87.
198. " And unto the angel of the church of the Lao
diceans write," signifies, to those and concerning those, in
the church, who alternately believe, soraetiraes frorn them
selves, and sometimes from the Word, and thus profane
things holy. But concerning these soraething raust be
premised : There are to be found in the church those who
believe and yet do not beUeve ; thus tbey believe that
there is a God, that the Word is holy, that there is eternal
life, and raany other things connected with the church and
its doctrine ; and stUl they do Dot believe them : they

CH. in.] THE APOCALYPSE REVEALED. 177
believe thera when in their sensual natural [state,] but
they do not believe them when they are in their rational
natural [,state ;] thus they beUeve them when they are in
externals, therefore when they are in society and discourse
with others; but they do not believe thera when they are
in internals, consequently when they are not in society
with others but are discoursing with tiiemselves ; con
cerning these it is said that they are neither cold nor hot,
and that they shall be vomited out.
199. "These things saith the Amen, the faithful and
true witness," signifies, the Lord as to the Word, which
is divine truth from hira. That amen is divine confirma
tion frora truth itself, which is the Lord, so from the Lord,
may be seen above, n. 23; and that a faithful and true
witness, when spoken of the Lord, is the divine truth
which is from him in the Word, n. 6, 16. Whether you
say that the Lord testifies of himself, or that the Word
testifies of hira, it araounts to the same, because the Son
of Man, who here speaks to the churches, is the Lord as
to the Word, n. 44. These things are premised to this
church, because those persons in the church are here
treated of who both believe frora theraselves and frora the
Word ; and they who believe from the Word, believe from
the Lord. «
200. " The beginning of the creation of God," signifies,
the Word. That the Word is the beginning of the crea
tion of God, is not yet known in the chuich, because these
words in John are not understood : " In the begin'iing was
the Word, and the Word was with God, and the Word
was God ; all things were made by him, and without Irira
was not any thing raade that was made. In him was life,
and the life was the light of raen. He was in the world,
and the world was raade by hira, but the world knew him
not. And the Word was made flesh, and dwelt araong
us, and we beheld his glory, the glory as of the only
begotten of the Father," i. 1, 3.4, 10, 14. He who
understands these words in their interior sense, and at the
sarae tirae compares them with what is written in The
Doctrine of the New Jerusalem concerning the Sacred
Scripture, as also with some things in The Doctrine of

178 THE APOCALYPSE REVEALED. [CH. III.
the New Jerusalem concerning ihe Lord, raay see that
the divine truth ifself in the Word which was Ibrmeriy in
this world, as mentioned in n. 1 1, which likewise is in our
Word at this day, is meant by the Word which was in the
beginning with God, and which was God ; but not the
Word regarded raerely as to the words and letters of the
languages in which it is written, but as seen in its essence
and life, which is from within in the senses or meaning of
its w.ords and letters; frora this life does the Word vivify
the affections of that man's will who reads it devoutly ;
and from the light of its life it illuminates the thoughts of
his understanding, therefore it is said in John : " In him
[the Word-] was life, and the life was the light of men,"
verse 4 ;- this constitutes the Word, because the Word is
frora the Lord, and concerning the Lord, and thus the
Lord. AU thought, speech, and writing, derives its es
sence and life from hira who thinks, speaks, and writes;
tbe raan, with all that he is, being therein; but in the
Word, the Lord alone is. No one however feels and
perceives the divine life in the Word but he who is in the
spiritual affection of truth when he reads it, for he is in
conjunction with the Lord through the Word ; there being
soraething intimately affecting the heart and spirit, which
flows with light into«the understanding, and bears witness.
The signification of what is said in John is sirailar to that
conveyed by these words in the first chapter of Genesis :
"In the beginning God created tbe heaven and the earth, —
and the spirit of God moved upon the face of the waters ;
and God said. Let there be Ught, and there was light,"
verse 1,2,3. The spirit of God is divine truth, and also
light; divine truth is the Word, therefore when the Lord
calls himself the Word, he also calls himself the light,
John i. 4, 8, 9. The sarae is also understood by this
passage in David : " By the Word of Jehovah were the
heavens raade, and all the host of thera by the breath
[spirit] of his raouth," Psalra xxxiii. 6. In short, without
the divine truth of the Word, which in its essence is the
divine good of the Lord's divine love, and the divine truth
of his divine wisdom, man could not have life ; by raeans
of the Word there is a conjunction of the Lord with man,

CH.m.] THE APOCALYPSE REVEALED. j~g
and of man with the Lord, and by that conjunction there
is life : there must be soraething from the Lord, which it
is in the power of raan to receive, and by which there can
be conjunction and thence life everlasting. From these
considerations it raay appear, that by the " Beginning of
the creation of God," is understood the Word, and if you
wUl believe it, the Word such as it is in its literal sense,
for this sense is the aggregate of its interior sanctities, as
is abundantly shown iu The Doctrine of the New Jeru
salem concerning the Sacred Scripture. And what is
wonderful, the Word is so written, that it communicates
with the universal heaven, and severally with each society
there, which it has been given me to know by lively ex
perience, as has been advanced elsewhere. That the
Word in its essence is such, is raoreover evident frora these
words of the Lord : " The words that I speak to you, they
are spirit, aud they are life," John vi. 63.
201. " I know thy works," signifies, that the Lord sees
all their interiors and exteriors at once, as above, n. 76.
202. " That thou art neither cold nor hot," signifies,
that they who are such, soraetiraes deny that the Word
is divine and holy, and at other times acknowledge it.
At one time to deny in heart the sanctity of the Word,
and at another time to acknowledge it, is to be neither
cold nor hot, for such persons are both for the Word and
against it : they are also just the sarae with respect to
God, at one tirae they deny, and at another tirae acknow
ledge hira ; in like raanner as to every thing relating to the
church ; for which reason they are soraetiraes with those
who are in hell, and at other tiraes with those who are in
heayen, and fly as it were between both, up and down,
and wherever they fly, thither their countenances are
turned. They become so, who have confirraed them
selves in a belief of the existence of a God, of heaven and
hell, and of life eternal, and afterwards recede from it;
when the first confirmation returns, they acknowledge, but
when it does not return, they deny : they recede because
they afterwards think only of theraselves and the world,
continually aspiring to pre-erainence, and thereby iraraers-
ing themselves in their selfhood ; and thus hell swallows
them up.

180 THE APOCALYPSE REVEALED. [CH. III.
203. "I would thou wert cold or hot," signifies, that
it is better for them either from the heart to deny the
holy things of the Word, and of the church, or from the
heart to acknowledge them. The reason will be ex
plained in the next article.
204. " So then because thou art lukewarm, and nei
ther cold nor hot, I wiU vomit thee out of my mouth,"
signifies, profanation and consequent separation frora the
Lord. " I will vomit thee out of ray raouth," signifies
to be separated from the Lord, and such separation from
the Lord consists in being neither in heaven nor in heU,
but in a place apart, deprived of human Ufe, where raere
phantasies exist; the reason is, because tbey have mixed
truths with falses, and goods with evils, thus holy things
with profane, in such a raanner as that they cannot be
separated ; and since raan cannot then be prepared, either
for heaven or hell, the whole of his rational life is de
stroyed, and the uliiraates of life alone remain, which,
when separated from the interiors of life, are mere phan
tasies. " Concerning their state and lot more raay be seen
in The Angelic Wisdom concerning the Divine Provi
dence, n. 226, 2-27, 228, 231, which will suffice to give
an idea of them. It is said of them that they are vomited
out, because the world of spirits, which is in the raidst
between heaven and bell, and into which everv man first
coraes after death, and is there prepared, corresponds to
the stomach, in which all the inwesta are prepared for
being converted either into blood and flesh, or excrement
and urine, the latter having a correspondence with hell,
but the forraer with heaven ; but the substances that are
vomited out of the stomach are such as have not under
gone that separation, but reraain commixed. By reason
of this correspondence, the expression vomited and vomit
are used in the following passages : " Drink thou also and
let thy foreskin be uncovered ; and the'cup of the Lord's
right hand shall be turned unto thee, and the shameful
vomiting shall be on thy glory," Habak. ii. 15, 16.
"Make ye him drunken, Moab also shall wallow in his
vomit," Jerem. xlviii. 26. "All tables are full of vomit
and filthiness," Isaiah xxviii. 8, besides other places, as

CH. IIL] THE APOCALYPSE REVEALED. jgj
Jerem. xxv. 27, Levit. xvUi. 24, 25, 28. That warra
water excites vomiting, is also from correspondence.
206. " Because thou sayest, I am rich and increased
with goods," signifies, that they think they possess in all
abundance the knowledges of what is good and true,
which are of heaven and the church. To be rich and
increased with goods, here signifies nothing else than to
know and understand fully such things as belong to the
church and to heaven, and are called spiritual and theo
logical, because these are here considered ; spiritual riches
and abundance consist in nothing else. They who be
lieve from themselves, and not from the Lord through the
Word, think also that they know and understand every
thing ; the reason is, because their spiritual mind is shut,
and their natural raind alone open ; and this raind, devoid
of spiritual light, sees no otherwise. That hy riches and
possessions in the Word are signified spiritual riches and
possessions, which are knowledges of what is good and
true, is evident from the following places : " With thy
wisdom and with thy understanding thou hast gotten thee
riches, and hast gotten gold and silver in thy treasures;
by thy great wisdora thou hast increased thy riches,"
Ezek. xxvin. 4, 5 ; this is spoken of Tyre, by which is
signified the church as to the knowledges of what is good
and true : in like manner, " The daughter of Tyre shall
be there with a gift, even the rich among the people shall
entreat thy favor," Psalra xiv. 12. " The Lord will cast
her out and he will smite her wealth in the sea," Zech.
ix. 4. " They shall raake a spoil of thy riches," Ezek.
xxvi. 12. Ashur hath said, " By the strength of my
hand I have done it, and by my wisdom, for I ara pru
dent ; and I — have robbed their treasures, and ray hand
hath found — the riches of the people," Isaiah x. 13, 14.
Here Ashur signifies the rational faculty perverting the
goods and truths of the church, these constituting the
treasures and riches of the people, which he takes away.
"I will give thee the treasures of darkness, and hidden^
riches o( secret places," Isaiah xiv. 3. " Blessed is the
man that leareth Jehovah, — wealth and riches shall be in
his house, and his righteousness endureth for ever," Psalm
VOL. I. 16

182 THE APOCALYPSE REVEALED. [CH.IIL
cxii. 1, 3. God "hath filled the hungry with good
things, and the rich he hath sent empty away," Luke i.
53. " Woe unto you that are rich, for ye have received
your consolation ; woe unto you that are full, for ye shall
hunger," Luke vi. 24, 25. By the rich here are under
stood those who were in possession of the knowledges of
what is good and true, from their possessing the Word ;
who were the Jews : the same is meant by the rich man,
who was clothed in purple and fine linen, Luke xvi. 19;
and in like manner by the rich and riches in other places ;
as in Isaiah xxx. 6, Jerera. xvn. 11, Micah iv. 13, vi. 10,
Zech. xiv. 14, Matt. xii. 35, xin. 44, Luke xn. 21.
207. "And have need of nothing," signifies, that they
have no need of more wisdom, is evident from what has
been said above, because it follows of course.
208. " And knowest not that thou, art wretched," sig
nifies, that they are not aware that all they know and
think respecting the truths and goods of the church, is
totally incoherent, and like uncemented walls. By being
wretched is here signified a want of coherence, thus by
those who are wretched, such as think incoherently con
cerning the things of the church ; the reason is, because
they of whora this is said, at one tirae deny God, heaven,
eternal life, and the sanctity of the Word, and at another
time acknowledge them ; therefore what they build with
one hand they pull down with the other ; thus they are
like those that build a house, and presently pull it down ;
or that clothe theraselves in handsorae garraents, and
presently tear thera ; their houses are therefore rubbish,
and their garraents rags : such is the nature of all their
thoughts concerning the church and heaven, though they
are not aware of it. This is also raeant by wretchedness
or ralsery in the following places : " Thy wisdom and thy
knowledge it hath perverted thee, and thou hast said in
thine heart, I am, and none else besides me ; therefore
shall misery come upon thee," Isaiah xlvii. 10, 11.
"Misery shall corae upon misery, and the king shaU
mourn, and the prince shall be clothed with desolation,"
Ezek. vii. 26, 27. The king who shaU mourn, and the
prince who shall be clothed with desolation, are they

CH. in.] THE APOCALYPSE REVEALED.

183

who are in the truths of the church. " There is no
faithfulness in their mouth, — misery is in the raidst of
thera," Psalm v. 9. Such also is the signification of the
uncemented waUs spoken of in Jerem. xlix. 27, Ezek.
xin. 11, 12, Hosea U. 6.
209. "And miserable and poor," signifies, that they
are without truths and goods. By the raiserable and
poor, in the spiritual sense of the Word, are raeant they
who are without the knowledges of things true and good,
for they are spiritually miserable and poor ; the sarae are
understood hereby in the following places : " I ara misera-
able and poor, yet the Lord thinketh upon rae," Psalra
xl. 17, Ixx. 5. " Bow downi thine ear, O Jehovah, hear
rae, for I ara miserable and poor,"' Psalra Ixxxvi. 1.
" The wicked have drawn out their sword and have bent
their how, to cast down the miserable and poor," Psalra
xxxvii. 14. The wicked hath " persecuted the miserable
and poor, that he raight even slay the broken in heart,"
Psalm cix. 16. God wiU "judge the miserable of the
people, he shall save the chUdren of the poor: he shall
deliver the poor when he crieth, the miserable also, and
him that hath no helper," Psalm IxxU. 4, 12. " Jehovah
delivereth the miserable from him that is too strong for
him, yea the poor and the needy from him that spoUeth
him," Psalm xxxv. 10. The wicked ".deviseth wicked
devices to destroy the miserable with lying words, even
when the poor speaketh right," Isaiah xxxii. 7. " The
miserable also shall increase their joy in Jehovah, and the
poor among raen shall rejoice in the Holy One of Israel,"
Isaiah xxix. 19. " Blessed are the poor in spirit, for
theirs is the kingdora of heaven," Matt. v. 3. Not to
mention other passages, as Isaiah x. 2, Jerem. xxii. 16,
Ezek. xvi. 49, xviii. 12, xxii. 29, Araos viu. 4, Psalm ix.
18, Ixix. 32, 33, Ixxiv. 21, cix. 22, cxi. 12, Deut. xv.
11, xxiv. 14, Luke xiv. 13, 21, 23. By the poor and
the needy are chiefly understood those who are not in the
knowledges of what is good and true, and yet desire them,
for by the rich are understood such as are possessed of the
knowledges of things good and true, n. 206.
210. " And blind and naked," signifies, that they are

184 THE APOCALYPSE REVEALED. [CH. Ill-
without the understanding of truth, and the wUl of good.
By the blind, in the Word, are meant those who are
without truths, either from a defect thereof in the church
and so from ignorance, or from the want of understanding
thera ; and by the. naked are raeant those who are with
out good ; for all spiritual good is acquired by means of
truth. No others are understood by the bUnd in the fol
lowing places : " In that day shall the deaf hear the
words of the. Book, and the eyes of the blind shall see
out of— darkness," Isaiah xxix. 18. " Behold, your God
wiU come, then the eyes of the blind shaU be opened,"
Isaiah xxxv. 4, 5. "I wUl give thee for a light of the
Gentiles, to open the blind eyes," Isaiah xlU. 6, 7. "I
wiU bring the blind by a way that they knew not, I wiU
make their darkness light," Isaiah xiii. 16. " Bring forth
the blind people that have eyes, and the deaf that have
ears," Isaiah xUii. 8. " His watchmen -are blind,— -and
cannot understand," Isaiah Ivi. 10, 11. "He hath blinded
their eyes, and hardened their heart, that they should not
see with their eyes, nor understand with their heart,"
John xn. 40. " Jesus said, For judgment am I corae
into this world, that they wbich see not, might see, and
that they which see, raight be raade blind," John ix. 39.
Blind, foolish, infatuated guides. Malt, xxiii. 16, 17, 19,
24. "Blind, leaders of the blind," Matt. xv. 14, Luke
vi. 39. By reason of the signification of blind and blind
ness, it was forbid to offer for sacrifice any thing that was
blind, Levit. xxi. 18, Deut. xv. 21. That they should
not cast a sturabling-block before tbe blind, Levit. xix.
14. That he was cursed who raade the blind to wander
out of the way, Deut. xxvn. 18. Concerning the signifi
cation of naked and nakedness, see below, n. 213.
211. " I counsel thee to buy of rae gold tried in the
fire, that thou mayest be rich," signifies, an admonition to
acquire to themselves the good of love from the Lord by
means of the Word, that they raay becorae wise. For
to buy- signifies to acquire to one's self; of rae, signifies of
the Lord by the Woid ; gold signifies good, and gold tried
in the fire, the good of celestial love ; and to be enriched
thereby, signifies to becorae inteUigent aud wise. Gold

CH. III.] THE APOCALYPSE REVEALED. jgg
signifies good, because metals, in their order, signify such
things as are of good and truth ; gold, celestial and spiritual
good ; sUver, the truth of those goods ; brass, natural good ;
and iron, natural truth. These are signified by the metals
of which the statue of Nebuchadnezzar consisted, whose
head was of gold, his breast and arms of silver, his belly
and thighs of brass, his legs iron, his feet part iron and
part clay, Dan. ii. 32, 33 ; by whicb are represented the
successive states of the church as to the good of love and
the truth of wisdora. Frora this succession of states of
the church, the ancients gave similar names to times, call
ing thera ages of gold, sUver, brass, and iron, and by the
golden age they understood the earUest tiraes, when the
good of celestial love prevailed ; celestiaj love is the love
of the Lord frora the Lord ; frora this love they at that
tirae possessed wisdora. That gold signifies the good of
love raay be seen below, n. 913.
212. " And white rairaent, that thou mayest be clothed,"
signifies, that they should acquire to themselves genuine
truths of wisdora. That rairaent or garraents signify
truths investing good, raay be' seen above, n. 166, and
that white is spoken of truths, n. 167 ; therefore white
rairaent signifies the genuine truths of wisdora, and this,
because gold purified in the fire signifies the good of celes
tial love, the truths of this love being genuine truths of
wisdora. 213. *" That the shame of thy nakedness raay not ap
pear," signifies, lest the good of celestial love should be
profaned and adulterated. No one can know what the
shame of nakedness signifies, unless he knows that the
merabers of generation in both sexes, which are also
called the genitals, correspond to celestial love. That
there is a correspondence of raan and all his members
with the heavens, may be seen in the work concerning
Heaven and Hell, n. 87 — 102, and that the members of
generation correspond to celestial love, in The Arcana
Coelestia, n. 5050 — 5062. As those members correspond
to celestial love, which is the love of the third or inmost
heaven, and man is born from his parents to loves which
are opposite to that love, it is evident, that if be does
16*

186 THE APOCALYPSE REVEALED. [CH. IU.
not acquire to hiraself the good of. love and the truth of
wisdom from the Lord, signified by gold tried in the fire,
and white raiment, he wiU appear in the opposite love,
which is profane. This is signified by uncovering naked
ness and revealing shame, in the following places : " Blessed
is he that watcheth, and keepeth his garments, lest he walk
naked, and they see his shame," Apoc. xvi. 15. " Sit
in the dust, O virgin daughter of Babylon — and of the
Chaldeans, — uncover thy locks, raake bare the leg, un
cover the thigh, pass over the rivers, thy nakedness shall
be uncovered, yea thy shame shall be seen," Isaiah xlvU.
1, 2, 3. " Woe to the bloody city ,^— because of the
multitude of its whoredoms, I wUl discover thy skirts upon
thy face, and I will show the nations thy nakedness, and
the kingdoms tfiy shame," Nahum in. 1, 4, 5. "Plead
with your raother — lest I strip her naked," Hosea ii.
2, 3. When 1 passed by thee, — I covered thy nakedness ;
then I washed thee, — and clothed thee, but thou didst
corarait whoredora, and hast not reraembered thy youth,
when thou wast naked and bare, therefore is thy naJced-
ness discovered, Ezek. xvi. 6, and following veises. " Je
rusalera hath grievously sinned, therefore — all despise her
because they have seen her nakedness," Laraent. i. 8.
By Jerusalera, of whom these things are said, is under
stood the church, and committing whoredoms signifies to
adulterate and falsify tbe Word, n. 134. " Woe unto
hjm that giveth his neighbor drink, and mak«h hira
drunken, that thou raayest look on their nakedness ; —
drink thou also, and let thy foreskin be uncovered,"
Habak. ii. 15, 16. He who knows what nakedness sig
nifies, raay understand what is signified by Noah's lying
drunken with wine, and naked,in the midst of his tent,
and that Ham saw and derided his nakedness ; and that
Shero and Japhet covered his nakedness, turning away
their faces that they might not see it. Gen. ix. 21, 22,
23 ; also, why it was comraanded, that Aaron and his
sons should not ascend by steps upon the altar, lest their
nakedness should be discovered, Exod. xx. 26 ; and
likewise, that they should " make them linen breeches,
to cover their nakedness," and that they should " be

CH.IIL] THE APOCALYPSE REVEALED. jgy
upon them when they came near unto the altar, and that
Otherwise they would bear iniquity and die," Exod. xxviU.
42, 43. By nakedness, in tlrese places, are signified the
evils to which raan is born, which, because they are oppo
site to the good of celestial love, are in theraselves pro
fane, and are not reraoved otherwise than by raeans of
truths and a life conforraable to thera ; for linen signifies
truth, n. 671. By nakedness is also signified innocence,
and Ukewise ignorance of good and truth : — Innocence, in
the following passage : " And -they were both naked, the
raan and his wife, and were not asharaed," Gen. ii. 25.
Ignorance of good and truth, in this : " Is not this the
fast that I have chosen ? Is it not to deal thy bread to
the hungry, — and when thou seest the nafcerf, that thou
cover hira," Isaiah IvUi. 6, 7. " Hath given his bread to
the hiingry, and hath covered the naked with a garraent,"
Ezek. xviii. 7. " I was an hungered and ye gave rae
meat ; I was — naked and ye clothed me," Matt. xxv.
35, 36.
214. "And anoint thine eyes with eye-salve, that thou
mayest see," signifies that their understanding may be
healed, lest the genuine truths of wisdora should be pro
faned and falsified. That by the eyes is signified the
understanding, andby the eye-sight intelligence and wis
dom, raay be seen, n. 48 ; and since by eye-salve a raedi-
cine for the same is signified, it follows that by " anoint
thine eyes with eye-salve," is signified to heal the under
standing, that it raay see and know truths and advance
thereby in wisdora ; for unless this is the case, the genuine
truths of the Word are profaned and adulterated.
215. " As raany as I love, I rebuke and chasten," sig
nifies, that such of thera as do so are beloved by the Lord,
and that then they cannot but be adraitted to temptations
that they may fight against themselves. That this is the
sense of these words, is evident, for it is said, " As many
as I love," by whom are meant they who buy of the Lord
gold purified in the fire, and who anoint their eyes with
eye-salve that they may see. It is said, " I rebuke and
chasten " them, by which is meant temptation as to falses
and evils ; by rebuking, temptation as to falses, and by

Jgg THE APOCALYPSE REVEALED. [CH. HI.
chastening, teraptation as to evUs. Such as are here
treated of, could not but be led into temptations, because,
without them, negations and confirraations against divine
truths. could not be extirpated. Teraptations are spiritual
combats against the falses and evils in one's self, thus against
one's self: what teraptations are, frora whence they pro
ceed, and what good they produce, see the work concern
ing The New Jerusalem and its Heavenly Doctrine, n.
187—201.
216. " Be zealous, therefore, and repent," signifies that
this should be done frora the affection of truth, and aver
sion of what is false. It is here said, " Be zealous," be
cause it was said above, verse 15, "I would thou wert
either cold or hot," here hot, for zeal is spiritual heat,
and spiritual heat is the affection of love, in this case the
affection of the love of truth, and he who acts frora the
affection of the love of truth, acts also frora aversion of
what is false ; therefore this is signified by repent. Zeal
inthe Word, when applied to the Lord, signifies love,
and wrath ; love, in John n. 17, Psalm Ixix. 10, Isaiah
xxxvii. 32, Ixiii. 15, Ezek. xxxix. 25, Zech. i. 14, viu.
2. Wrath, in Deut. xxxii. 16, 21, Psalm Ixxix. 5, 6,
Ezek. viii. 18, xxiii. 25, Zeph. i. 18, in. 8. But zeal in
the Lord is not wrath, it only appears so in externals ;
interiorly it is love. It appears so in externals, because the
Lord seeras to be angry when he rebukes raan, especially
when raan's own evil punishes him. It is so permitted
out of love, that his evil raay be reraoved ; just like a
parent, who, if he loves his children, suffers thera to be
chastised for the sake of reraoving their evils. Hence it
is evident, why Jehovah calls hiraself' jealous, Deut. iv.
24, V. 9, ip, vi. 14, 15.
' 217. " Behold, I stand at the door, and knock," signi
fies, that the Lord is present to every one in the Word,
and is there pressing to be received, and teaches how.
Something similar to this is said by the Lord in Luke :
"Be ye like unto men that wait for their Lord, when
he will return from the wedding ; that when he cometh
and hnocketh, they may open unto him immediately," xii.
36. That door signifies admission and entrance, may be
seen above, n. 176.

CH. IIL] THE APOCALYPSE REVEALED. Jgg
218. " If any raan hear ray voice, and open the door,"
signifies, he who believes in the Word and lives according
to it. To hear his voice is to believe in the Word, for
the divine truth of the Word is the voice of Jehovah, n.
37, 50, and to open the door is to live according to it, be
cause the door is not opened, and the Lord received, by
barely hearing his voice, but by living according to it, for
the Lord says, " He that hath my commandments, and
keepeth them, I will raanifest rayself to him, and we will
corae unto hira, and make our abode with him," John xiv.
21 — 24. That man ougbt to open the door as from him
self, by shunning evils as sins, and doing good, is shown
in The Doctrine of Life for ihe New Jerusalem ; and
that this is the case, is also evident frora the Lord's words
here. If " any man open ; " as also from his words in
Luke xii. 36.
219. " I wUl corae in to hira, and will sup with hira,
and he with rae," signifies, that the Lord joins hiraself
with them and thera with hiraself. To corae in and sup
with him, signifies to join himself to him, and, since there
must be reciprocation that there raay be conjunction, it is
also said, " and he with rae." That to be conjoined is
signified by coraing in and supping, appears frora the Holy
Supper instituted by the Lord, by raeans of which the
Lord's presence is effected with those who hear his voice,
that is, who believe in the Word, but his conjunction with
those who live according to the Word : to live according
to the Word is to do the work of repentance, and to be
Ueve in the Lord. To Sup, and the Lord's supper, are
raentioned, because supper take's place in the evening, and
by the evening is signified the last time of the church ;
therefore when the Lord departed out of the world, the
last time of the church being then arrived, he supped with
his disciples, and instituted the sacrament of the supper.
That evening signifies the end of the old church, and
morning the beginning of the new, may be seen above,
n. 13. -
220. " To him that overcometh," signifies, such as are
in conjunction with the Lord by a life conforraable to bis
precepts in the Word, as is evident from what has been
said above.

190 THE APOCALYPSE REVEALED. [CH. IIL
221. "Will I give to sit with me in my throne," sig
nifies, that they wUl have conjunction with the Lord in
heaven. That the Lord's throne is heaven, raay be seen
above,' n. 14, therefore to sit with the Lord in his throne,
signifies conjunction with hira in heaven.
222. " Even as I alsQ overcarae, and ara set down with
my Father in his throne," signifies, in like raanner as he
and the Father are one, and are heaven. That the Fa
ther and the Lord are one, is fully-shown in The Doctrine
of the New Jerusalem concerning the Lord, and elsewhere.
That heaven is not heaven frora any property of the an
gels, but frora the divine [principle] of the Lord, which is
in the angels and about thera, therefore by these words.
In Uke raanner as I " am set down with ray Father in his
throne," is signified like as he and the Father are one, and
are beaven ; throne signifies heaven, n. 14, 221. "_Even
as I also overcarae," signifies, that by teraptations adraitted
into his human nature, and by the Jast of thera, which was
the passion of the cross, _as also by the fulfilling of every
thing in the Word, he overcame the hells and glorified his
Humanity, that is, he united it to the Divinity which was
in him by conception, and is called Jehovah the Father,
on which subject see the above-mentioned Doctrine of
ihe New Jerusalem concerning the Lord, n. 8 — 1 1, n. 12,
13, 14, n. 29-^36, and also above, n. 67. The reason
why the Lord says, " To hira that overcometh will I give
to sit with me in ray throne, even as I also overcarae, and
am set down with my Father in his throne," is, because
the union of the Lord with the Father, that is, with the
divinity within himself, took place, to the end that it might
be possible for man to be joined to the divinity which is
called the Father in the Lord ; because it is impossi
ble for man to have conjunction with the divinity of the
Father imraediately, but only raediately through his, Di
vine Huraanity, which is the divine natural [principle ;]
therefore the Lord says, " No man hath seen God at any
time ; the only begotten Son, which is in the bosom of
the Father, he hath manifested him" John i. 1 8 ; and in
another place : " I am the way, the truth, and the life,
no one comeih to the Father, but hy me," John xiv. 6.

CH.IIL] THE APOCALYPSE REVEALED. igi
The Lord's conjunction with raan is by means of his di
vine truth, and this in man is of the Lord, thus the Lord,
and by no means man's, consequently is not raan :- raan,
indeed, feels it as his own, but stiU it is not his, for it is
not united to hira, but adjoined ; not so the Father's
divinity, this is not adjoined, but united to the Lord's
Huraanity, as the soul is to its body. He who under
stands these things raay understand the following words
of the Lord : " He that abideth in me and, I in hira, the
same bringeth forth much fruit, for without me ye can do
nothing," John xv. 5. " At that day ye shall know, that
I am in my Father, and you in me, and I in you," John
xiv. 20 ; and these : " Sanctify thera through thy truth ;
thy Word, is truth ; — for their sakes I sanctify rayself,
that they also might be sanctified through the truth : that
they all raay be one, as thou. Father, art in rae, and I in
thee, that they also raay be one in us ; 1 in them and
ihou in me," John xvn. 17, 19, 21, 23.
223. "He that hath an ear, let' hira hear what the
Spirit saith unto the churches," signifies, that he who
understands, ought to obey what the divine truth of the
Word teaches those who are to be of the New Church,
which is the New Jerusalera ; as above, n. 87.
224. To this I shall add the following Memorable Re
lation. I saw a nuraber of spirits asserabled, all upon
their knees, praying to God to send his angels, that they
raight converse with them face to face, and open to thera
the thoughts of their hearts. And when they arose,
there appeared three angels in white linen garments,
standing before them, and they said, The Lord Jesus
Christ has heard your prayers, and has therefore sent us
to you ; open unto us the thoughts of your hearts. And
they answered. We have been told by our priests, that in
matters of a theological nature the understanding avails
nothing, but only faith, and that in such things intellectual
faith is of no service to any one, because it is derived
frora man. We are Englishraen, and have heard raany
things from our holy priesthood, which we believed ; but
when we have conversed with others, who also called
themselves the reformed, and with others who called

192 THE APOCALYPSE REVEALED. [CH. HI.
themselves Roman Catholics, and likewise with sectaries,
they all appeared to us learned, and yet, in many things,
one did not agree with another, and still they all said,
" Believe us ; " and some of thera, " We are God's rain-
isters, and know." But as we know that the divine
truths, which are caUed truths of faith, and which apper
tain to the church, are not derived to any one frora his
native soil, nor by inheritance, but out of heaven from
God ; and as these show the way to heaven, and enter
into the Ufe together with the good of charity, and so lead
to eternal lif^, we became anxious, and prayed to God
upon our knees. Then answered the angels. Read the
Word, and believe in the Lord, and you will see the
truths which should constitute your faith and life ; for all
in the Christian world draw their doctrinals from the Word
as the only fountain. But two of the company said. We
have read, but did not understand ; and the angels replied.
You did not approach the Lord, and you have besides
confirmed yourselves in falses ; and added, What is faith
without Ught, and what signifies thinking without under
standing ? there is nothing human in it ; even raagpies
and ravens can learn to speak without understanding.
We can affirra to you, that every man, whose soul desires
it, is capable of seeing the truths of the Word in the Ught;
there does not exist an aniraal which does not know the
food proper to its Ufe when it sees it, and man is a rational
and spiritual animal, who sees the food of his life, not that
of his body, but of his soul, which is the truth of faith,
provided indeed he hungers after it, and seeks it of the
Lord ; whatsoever is not received also in the understand
ing, is not fixed in the memory in reaUty, but only ver
bally ; therefore, when we have looked down out of
heaven into the world, we have not seen any thing, but
have only heard sounds, that are for the most part dis
sonant. But we wUl enumerate sorae things which the
learned among the clergy have removed frora the under
standing, not knowing that there are two ways to the
understanding, one frora the world, and the other from
heaven, and that the Lord withdraws the understanding
from the world when he illuminates it ; but if the under-

CH. IIL] THE APOCALYPSE REVEALED. i qo
standing be closed by religion, the way into it from heaven
is closed, and then mari sees no more in the Word than a
blind person : we have seen many such fall into pits, out
of which they have never risen again. Examples must
serve for illustration : Are you not able to understand what
charity is, and what faith is ; that charity consists in doing
well by your neighbor, and that faith consists in thinking
well of God and of the essentials of the church, and
therefore that he who does well and thinks well, that is,
who lives well and believes well, will be saved ? They
replied, that these things they did understand. Then
said the angels. Do you not understand, that repentance
from sins is to be performed, in order that raan raay be
saved, and that, unless a man actuaUy repents, he abides
in the sins into wbich he was born, and that the work of
repentance consists in not willing evUs because they are
against God, and in examining himself once or twice a
year, in seeing his evUs, in confessing them before the
Lord, imploring assistance, desisting frora thera, and lead
ing a new life, and as far as he does this, and believes in
the Lord, so far his sins are remitted ? Then some of the
company replied. This we understand, and thence also
what remission of sins is. And then they solicited the
angels to give thera further inforraation, and especially
concerning God, the iraraortality of the soul, regenera
tion, andbaptisra. To this the angels replied. We wiU
not say any thing but what you can understand, else our
discourse will fall like rain upon sand, and upon the seed
therein, which, notwithstanding its being watered from
heaven, w^ould pine and perish. Concerning God they
said ; All who corae into heaven have their place allotted
them there, and thence everlasting joy, according to their
idea of God, because this idea reigns universally in every
particular of worship ; the idea of an invisible God is not
determined to any god, nor does it terminate in any,
therefore it ceases and perishes ; the idea of God as a
spirit, when a spirit is thought of as ether or air, is an
empty Idea ; but the idea of God as a man, is a just idea,
for God is divine love and divine wisdora, with every
quality belonging thereto, and the subject of these is man,
VOL. I. 17

194

THE APOCALYPSE REVEALED. [CH. III.

and not ether or wind. The idea of God in heaven is
the idea of the Lord, he being the God of heaven, and
earth, as he hiraself taught ; let your idea of God be Uke
unto ours, and we shall be consociated together. On
saying these words, their faces becarae resplendent. Con
cerning the Immortality of the Soul, they said, Man
lives to eternity, because he is capable of being conjoined
with God by love and faith, this indeed is possible with
every one; that this possibiUty constitutes the iraraortality
of the soul you may understand, provided you think of it
with a little elevation of mind. Concerning Regenera
tion ; Who does not see that every one is at liberty to
think of God, or not to think of him, provided he be
instructed that there is a God ; so that every one has
liberty in spiritual things, equally as in things civil and
moral ; the Lord gives this liberty to all continually ; for
which reason he becomes guilty, if he does not think of
God ; raan is man by virtue of this possibility ; bat a
beast is a beast from not having this possibility ; there
fore man is capable of reforrhing and regenerating himself
as from himself, provided he acknowledges in his heart
that he does it from the Lord : every one who does the
work of repentance, and believes in the Lord, is reformed
and regenerated ; raan raust do both as from himself, but
as from himself is frora the Lord. It is true that raan
cannot contribute any thing thereto, no not in the least,
nevertheless you were not created statues, but you were
created men, that you might do that from the Lord as
froin yourselves ; this is the only reciprocation of love
and faith, that it is altogether the Lord's will that it should
be done by raan unto him: in a word, do it from your
selves, and believe that you do it frora the Lord, thus do
it as from yourselves. But then the English inquired.
Whether to act as frora one's self, is a faculty implanted in
man frora creation ? The angel answered, It is not ira-
planted or inherent, because to act frora hiraself is of the
Lord alone, but it is coramunicated continually, that is,
adjoined continually, and then so far as man does good
and believes what is true, as from hiraself, so far he is an
angel of heaven ; but so far as he does evU and thence

CH. III.J THE APOCALYPSE REVEALED. 195
believes what is false, which is done also as frora himself,
so far he is an angel of hell : that this also is as from
himself surprises you, bnt stiU you see that it is so, when
you pray that you raay be preserved from the devil, lest
he should ' seduce you, and enter into you, as he did into
Judas, fiU you with all iniquity, and destroy you, soul
and body. But every one incurs guilt who believes that
he acts ^ from hiraself, whether it be good, or whether it
be evil ; but he does not incur guUt who believes that he
acts as frora hiraself. Concerning Baptism, they said.
That it is spiritual washing, \4iieh is reforraation and re
generation, and that an infant is reforraed and regenerated,
when, on becoming an adult, he does the things which
his sponsors promised for him, which are two, repentance
and faith in God ; for in the first place they promise that
be shall- renounce the devil and all his • works ; and
secondly, that he shaU believe in God. All infants in
heaven are initiated into these two things, but with them
the devU is hell, and God is the Lord : raoreover baptism
is a sign before the angels that a man is of the church.
On hearing these tbings, some of the assembly said. This
we understand. But a voice was heard from one side,
exclairaing, We do not understand; an'd another voice.
We will not understand ; and inquiry was raade from
whence these voices proceeded, and it was found that
they carae from those who had confirmed themselves in
falses of faith, and who wanted to be beUeved as oracles,
and thus to be adored. Upon which the angels said. Be
not surprised ; there are a great many such at this day ;
they appear to us frora heaven like iraages, raade with so
much art as to be able to raove their lips, and utter
sounds like orgaris, but without knowing whether the
breath, by means of which they utter these sounds, comes
frora hell or from heaven, because they do not know
whether a thing be false or true; they reason over and
over again ; they confirm over and over again, without
ever seeing whether it is so. But know, that human
ingenuity can confirm whatsoever it pleases, so that it
shall appear to be really true, therefore heretics and
impious persons can do this, yea atheists can prove that

196

THE APOCALYPSE REVEALED. [CH. IV.

there is no God, but only nature. Afterwards the assem
bly of Englishmen, being warmed with the desire of ac
quiring wisdom, said to the angels, so raany different
5entiraents are entertained of the Holy Supper, teU us
what is the truth? The angels replied. The truth is, that
the raan who looks to the Lord, and perforras repentance,
is conjoined with the Lord by raeans of that raost holy
rite, and introduced into heaven. But some of the com
pany said. This isa mystery. To wbich the angels
replied. It is a mystery, but nevertheless it is such a one
as raay be understood. The bread and wine do not pro
duce this effect, for there is nothing holy in thera, but
material bread and heavenly bread correspond mutuaUy
to each other, and so do material wine and heavenly
wine, and heavenly bread is the holy [principle] of love,
and heavenly wine is the holy [principle], of faith, both;
from the Lord, and both the Lord ; thence there is a
conjunction of the Lord with man, and of man with the
Lord, not with the bread and wine, but with the love and
faith of the raan who had done the work of repentance ;
and conjunction with .the Lord is also introduction into
heaven. And after tbe angels had given thera some
instruction concerning correspondence and its' effect, sorae
of the corapany said. Now for the first tirae do we under
stand. And when they said, We understand, behold a
flarae-colored band, descending with light from heaven,
consociated them with the angels, and their love for one
another was mutual.

CHAPTER IV.
1. After this I looked, and heboid a door opened in heaven.
And the first voice which I heard, as it were of a trumpet talking
with me, said. Come up hither, and I will show thee things which
must be hereafter.
2. And immediately I was in the spirit. And, behold, a throne
was set in heaven, and one sat on the throne.
3. And he that sat was to look upon like a jasper and a sardine
stone ; and there was a rainbow round about the throne in sight
like unto au emerald.

CH. IV.] THE APOCALYPSE REVEALED. 197
4. And round about the throne were four-and-twenty thrones ;'
and upon the thrones I saw four-and-twenty elders sitting,
clothed in white raiment; and they had on their heads crowns
of gold.
5. And outof the throne proceeded lightnings, and thunderings,
and voices : and there were seven lamps of fire burning before
the throne, which are the seven spu-its of God.
6. And before the throne there vvas a sea of glass like unto
ci-ystal : and in the midst of the thi'one and round about the
throne, were four animals full of eyes before and behind.
7. And the th-st animal was like a lion, and the second animal
like a calf, and the third animal had a face as a man, and the
fourth animal was like a flying eagle.
8. And the four animals' had each of them six wings about
him ; and they were full of eyes within ; and they rest not day
and night, saying. Holy, holy, holy, Lord God Almighty, who was,
and who is, and who is to come.
9. And when the animals give glory, and honor, and thanks to
Him that sat on the thi-one, who liveth for ever and ever,
10. The four-and-twenty elders fall down before Him that sat
on the throne, and worship Him that liveth for ever and ever,
and cast their crowns before the throne, saying,
11. f hbu art worthy, O Lord, to receive glory, and honor, and
power, fbr thou hast created all things, and by thy will they are,
aud were created.

THE SPIRITUAL SENSE.
The contents of the whole cSapter. 'The subject treated
of is concerning the ordination and preparation of all things in
heaven for judgnieut, to be executed from, and according to, the
Word ; likewise concerning the acknowledgment, that the Lord
is the only judge.
The contents of each verse. "After this I looked, and
behold a door opened in heaven," signifies, a manifestation of the
ordination of the heavens preparatory to the last judgment from
the Lord, about to be performed according to his divine truths in
the Word : " And the first voice which 1 heard, as it were of a
trumpet talking with me, said. Come up hither," signifies, divine
influx, and thence an elevation of the mind, followed by manifest
perception : " And I will show thee things which must be here
after," signifies, revelations of things to come before the last judg
ment, and at it, aud after it: "And immediately I was in the
spirit," signifies, that he was let into a spiritual state, in which
the things which exist in heaven rnanifestly appear: "And, be
hold, a throne was set in heaven," signifies, a representation of
judgment: "And one sat on the throne," signifies, the Lord:
17*

198

THE APOCALYPSE REVEALED. [CH. IV.

« And he that sat was to look upon like a jasper and a sardine
atone," signifies, the appearance of the Lord's divine wisdom and
divine love in uhimates : " And there was a rainbow round about
the throne in sight like unto au emerald," signifies, the appearance
of the same also round about the Lord: "And round about the
throne were four-and-twenty thrones, and upon the thrones I
saw four-and-twenty elders sitting,^' signifies, the ordination of all
things in heaven preparatory to the judgment; "Clothed in white
raiment," signifies, from the divine truth of the Word: "And
they had on their heads crowns of gold," signifies, the things
which are of wisdom derived from love : " And out of the throne
proceeded lightnings, and thunderings, and voices," signifies,
illumination, perception, and instruction from the Lord : " A.nd
there were seven lamps of fire burning before the throne, which
are the seven spirits of God," signifies, a new heaven from among
Christians: " And before the throne, there was a sea of glass like
unto crystal," signifies, the new heaven composed of Christians,
who are in general truths, derived from the literal sense of the
Word: "And in the midst of. the throne, and roundabout the
throne, there were four animals," signifies, the Word of God
fi-om its first principles to its ultimates, and its defences: "Full of
eyes before and behind," signifies, the divine wisdom therein:
« And the first animal was like a lion," signifies, the divine truth
of the Word as to its power : " And the second animal hke a
calf," signifies, the divine truth of the Word as to affection :. "And
the third animal had a face as a man," signifies, the divine truth
of the Word as to its wisdom : "And the fourth animafwas like
a flying eagle," signifies, the divine truth of the Word as to know
ledge and thence understanding : " And the four animals had
each of them six wings about him," signifies, the Word as to its
powers and as to its defences: "And they were full of eyes
within," signifies, the divine wisdom in the Word in its natural
sense, derived from its spiritual and celestial seiife : " And they
rest not day and night, saying. Holy, holy, holy, Lord God Al
mighty," signifies, that the Word continually teaches of the Lord,
and that he is. the only God, and thenee that he alone is to be
worshiped: "Who was, and who is, and who is to come," sig
nifies the Lord : " And when the animals give glory, and honor,
and thanks, to him that sat on the throne," signifies, that the Word
ascribes all truth, and all good, and all worship to the Lord the
judge : " Who liveth for ever and ever," signifies, that the Lord
alone is life, and that life eternal is from him alone : " The four-
and-twenty elders fall down before Him that sat on the throne,
and worship Him that liveth for ever aud ever," signifies, the
humiliation of all in heaven before the Lord : " And cast their
crowns before the throne," signifies, an acknowledgment that their
wisdom is from him alone: " Saying, Thou art worthy, O Lord,
to receive glory, and honor, and power," signifies, that the king
dom is the Lord's by merit and justice, because he is the divine
truth and the divine good : " For thou hast created all things, and

CH. IV.] THE APOCALYPSE REVEALED. jgg
by thy will they are, and were created," signifies, that all things
of heaven and the church were made and formed, and men re
formed and regenerated from the Lord's divine love by his divine
wisdom, or from his divine good by his divine truth, which also
is the Word.

THE EXPLANATION.
225. ".After this I looked, and behold a door opened
in heaven," signifies, a manifestation of the ordination of
the heavens preparatory to the last judgraent frora the
Lord, about to be perforraed according to his divine truths
in the Word. By an open door, when it relates to heaven,
is signified admission, as above, n. 176 ; here, also, raani-
festation, because he says, "I looked and behold;" and
because then were seen the things which are recorded iff
this chapter, which refer to the ordination of the heavens
preparatory to the last judgment, about to be performed
from the Lord according to his divine truths in the Word,
.therefore by "I looked and behold, a door opened in
heaven," is signified a manifestation conceriiing thera.
226. "And the first voice which I heard, as it were of
a trumpet talking" with me, said. Come up hither," sig
nifies, divine influx, and thence an elevation of the mind,
followed by manifest perception. That a voice, when
heard from heaven, is influent divine truth, may be seen
above, n. 37, 50, thus divine influx ; and that by a voice
as it were of a trumpet, is signified manifest perception,
may also be seen above, n."37 ; and by " Come up hither,"
is signified elevation of the mind; for, in the spiritual
world, the higher any one ascends so much the more does
he come into purer light, by which the understanding is
graduaUy opened, that is, the mind is elevated ; therefore
it also foUows, that he was then in the spirit, by which is
raeant that he was let into a spiritual state, in which the
things which are in the heavens raanifestly appear. The
voice was heard as it were a trumpet, because the subject
treated of is the ordination of the heavens preparatory to
the last judgment ; and voices as of a trumpet are heard

200 '^'^^ APOCALYPSE REVEALED. [CH. TV.
in heaven, when convocations and ordinations take place ;
therefore among the chUdren of Israel, with whom all
things were representative of heaven and Jhe church, it
was also comraanded. That they should make trumpets of
silver, and that the sons of Aaron should blow with them
for ihe calling of assemblies, and for the journeying of the
camps', in days of rejoicing, in festivals, in the beginnings
of months, over burnt offerings, for a memorial, and going
to war, Nurab. x. 1^11. But we shall speak of trum
pets, and of sounding thera, in the explanation Of chapter
vui., where the seven angels are raentioned, to whom
were given seven trumpets.
227. "And I will show thee things which must be
hereafter," signifies, revelations of things to corae before
the last judgment, and at it and after it. These things
are signified, because in the Apocalypse nothing else is
treated of but the state of the church at its end, thus the
things to corae to pass before the last judgraent, and at
it, and after it, as above explained, n. 2.
223. " And iraraediately 1 was in the spirit," signifies,
that he was let into a spiritual state, in which the things,
which exist in heaven manifestly appear. That to be in
the spirit is to be let into a spiritual state by divine influx,
as also what the nature of a spiritual state is, and that a
man in that state sees as manifestly the things which are
in the spiritual, world, as in the natural state of the body
he sees the things which are in this world, may be seen
above, n; 36.
229-. "And, behold, a throne was set," signifies, a re
presentation of judgraent.' That a throne signifies heaven
may be seen, n. 14 ;' that a throne also signifies judgraent,
is' evident frora the following places: " When the Son of
Man shall cbrae in his glory, and all the holy angels with
hira, then- shall he sit on the throne of his glory," Matt.
xxv. 31, and following verses ; where tbe.last judgment is
treated of. Jehovah " thou hast maintained my cause, —
thou sattest in the throne judging right. Jehovah hath
prepared his throne for judgment," Psalra ix. 4, 7. " I
beheld, — and the Ancient of Days did sit, — his throne was
like the fiery flame,; — thousand thousands mmistered unto

CH. IV.] THE APOCALYPSE REVEALED. gOl
him, and ten thousand times ten thousand stood before
him, the judgment was set, and the books were opened,"
Dan. vii. 9, 10. Jerusalem is builded as a city, — whither
the tribes go up, — for there sit thrones of judgment,"
Psalra cxxn. 3, 4', 5. "I saw thrones, and they sat
upon thera, and judgraent Was given unto thera," Apoc.
XX. 4. The throne built by Soloraon, of which mention
is made, 1 Kings x. 18, 19, 20, signified both royalty and
judgment, because kings, when they executed judgraent,
sat upon thrones. It is said that a throne signifies a re
presentation of judgraent, because the things which John
saw were visions which represented ; they were seen as
he has described thera, but they were forras representa
tive of things to corae, as raay appear frora what follows;
as that there were seen animals,,a dragon, a beast, a terti-
ple, a tabernacle, an ark, and many other things. Sirailar
were the things seen by the prophets, which are raention
ed above, n. 36.
230. " And one sat on the throne," signifies, the Lord,
as appears iraanifestly frora what follows, and from pas
sages in tbe Word, where it is said, that the Lord will
execute judgment, as in Matt. xxv. 32, 33, and foUowing
verses ; John v. 22, 27 ; and elsewhere.
231. " And he that sat was to look, upon like a jasper
and a sardine stone," signifies, the appearance of the Lord's
divine wisdora arid divine love in ultiraates. A stone, in
the Word, signifies truth in ultimates, and a precious stone,
truth transparent from good, n. 915. There are two colors
fundamental of the rest in the spiritual world, red and
white; white derives its origin frora the light of the sun
in heaven, thus from spiritual light, which is white ; and
red derives its origin frora the fire of the sun there, thus
from, celestial light, which is flame-colored. The spiritual
angels being in truths of wisdora from the Lord, are in that
white light, therefore they are clothed in white ; and- the
celestial angels, being in the good of love from the Lord,
are in that flarae-colored Ught, therefore they are clothed
in red ; thence those two colors obtain also in precious
stones in heaven, where they are in, great abundance:
This is the reason why precious stones, in the Word, sig-

202 THE APOCALYPSE REVEALED. [CH. IV.
nify such things as are "of the truth of wisdora, or of the
good of love, and that a jasper, because it is white, signi
fies the things which are of the truth of wisdom, and a
sardine stone, because it is red, the things which are of
the good of love. These stones signify the appearance
of thJe divine wisdora and the diviue love in ultiraates,
because all precious stones in heaven derive their origin
frora the ultirnates of _the Word, and their transparency
from the spiritual sense within those ultimates : that this
is the case, raay be seen in The Doctrine of the New
Jerusalem concerning the Sacred Scripture, n. 44, 45.
The ultiraates of the Word are the truths and goods of its
literal sense. That this is the origin of precious stones in
heaven is difficult to be believed by any one in oar world,
because he does not know that all the things which exist
in the spiritual world are correspondences, and that frora
thence all the things which exist' in the natural world
derive their spiritual origin. That this is the origin of
precious stones in heaven has been perraitted rae to know
from discourse with angels, and also to see it with my
eyes, but the formation of thera is frora the Lord alone.
But black colors, which are also two in nuraber, derive
their origin from hell ; one in opposition to white, this
blackness being with those who have falsified the truths
of the Word ;. the other in opposition to red, this black
ness being with those who have adulterated the good
of the Word ; the latter blackness is diabolical, but the
forraer satanical. The signification of the jasper and
sardine stone raay be seen in the explanation of chapter
xxi. 11, 18, 19, 20.
232. "And there was a rainbow round about the throne
in -sight like unto an eraerald," signifies the appearance
of the sarae also round about the Lord. In the spiritual
world there appear rainbows of raany kinds, sorae of vari
ous colors, as upon earth, and sorae of one color only;
here of one color only, because it is said like unto an
eraerald. This appearance was round about the Lord,'
because it is said round about the throne ; round about
hira is also in the heaven of angels. The divine sphere
which surrounds the Lord is from his divine love, and at

CH. IV.] THE APOCALYPSE REVEALED. nnn
the same time frora his divine wisdom, which, when it is
represented in the heavens, appears in the celestial king
dom red like a ruby, in the spiritual kingdom blue Uke
the lazule stone, in the natural kingdom green like the
emerald ; every where with ineffable splendor and efful
gence. 233. "And round about the thr6ne were four-and-
twenty throned, and upon the thrones I saw four-and-
twenty elders sitting," signifies, the ordination of all things
in heaven preparatory to the last judgraent. He who is
ignorant of the spiritual sense of the Wordj and at the
same tirae of the genuine truths of the church, raay sup
pose, that when the last judgrnent takes place, the Lord
will sit upon a throne, and that there wUl be other judges
also upon thrones around hira ; but he who is acquainted
with the spiritual sense of the Word,, and at the sarae
tirae with the genuine truths of the church, knows that
the Lord will not sit upon a throne, and that neither
wUl there be other judges about hira; and further, that
neither will the Lord judge any one to hell, but that the
Word will judge every one, the Lord hiraself. directing
that all things shall \be done according to justice; the
Lord says, indeed, " The Falber judgeth no man, but
hath coraraitted all judgment unto the Son, — and hath
given hira authority to execute judgment, because he is
the Son of Man," John v. 22, 27; but in another place
he says, "I came not to judge the world, but to save the
world; the Word that I have spoken, the sarae shaU
judge him in the last day," John xn. 47, 48; these two
passages agree, when it is known that the Son of Man is
tbe Lord, as to the Word, see -above, n. 44; therefore
the Word will judge, under the Lord's direction. That
by the twelve tribes of Israel and their elders are signi
fied all who are of the Lord's church iff the heaven's and
upon the earths, and, abstractedly,- all the truths and
goods therein, raay be seen- n. 251, 349, 369, 808;
and the sarae by the apostles, n. 79, 790, 903; hence if
is plain what is signified by these words of the Lord :
" Jesus said unto bis disciples, — ye wbich have foUowed
me,— when the Son of Man 'shall sit in the throne of his

204 THE APOCALYPSE REVEALED. [CH. IV.
glory, ye also shall sit upon twelve thrones judging the
twelve tribes of Israel," Matt. xix. 28, Luke xxii. 30.
Twelve signifies all, and is predicated of the truths and
goods of heaven and the church, n. 348; the sarae is
signified by twenty-four ; therefore "the twelve apostles
and the twenty-four elders signify aU things of the
church ; and twelve, as also fourTand-twenty thrones,
signify the all of judgment. Who cannot understand,
that the apostles and elders wiU not judge ; and that
neither aire they able ? Frora these considerations it may
appear why thrones and elders are mentioned when the
judgraent is treated of; as also in Isaiah : " Jehovah will
enter into judgment with the ancients of his people,"
iU. 14. In David : " Jerusalem is builded as a city, —
whither the tribes go up, — for there are set thrones of
judgment," Psalm cxxii. 3, 4, 5. And in the Apoca
lypse : "I saw thrones, and tbey sat upon them, and
judgment was given unto thera," xx. 4.
2-34. " Clothed in white raiment," signifies, frora the
divine truth of the Word. That white garraents signify
genuine (ruths of the Word, raay be seen above, n. 166,
212. 235. "And they had on their heads crowns of gold,"
signifies, such things as are of wisdora derived frora love.
That a crown signifi.es wisdora, may be seen above, n.
189; an'd that, gold sigiiifies the good of love, n. 211,
913;, hence a crown of gold signifies wisdom derived
from love. As froni this wisdom are derived all the
things of heaven and the church, which are signified by
the four-and-twenty elders, n. 233 ; therefore crowns of
gold were seen- upon their heads. It is to be observed,
that the spiritual sense is here abstracted from persons, as
well as above, n. 78, 79, 96.
236. " And out of the throne proceeded lightnings,
and thunderings, and voices," signifies, Uluraination, per
ception, and. instruction from the Lord. Lightnings, by
reason of the flash which strikes the eyes, signify Ulu
raination, and thunderings, by reason of the noise which
affects the ears, signify perception, and Avhen these two
signify Uluraination and perception, then voices signify

CH. IV.] THE APOCALYPSE REVEALED. 205
instruction. These were seen to proceed from the throne,
because they proceed frora the Son of Man, or the Lord
as the Word, and frora the Lord through the Word coraes
air Uluraination, perception, and instruction. Lightnings,
thunderings, and voices, have a siraUar signification in
other parts of the Word, as in these places : " Thou hast
with thine arm redeemed thy people, — the skies sent out
a sound, the voice of thy thunder was in the heavens, the
lightnings lightened the world," Psalm Ixxvii. 15, 17, 18.
" The lightnings of Jehovah enlightened the world,"
Psalm xcvii. 3, 4. " Thou calledst in trouble, and I
delivered thee, I answered thee in the secret place of
thunder," Psalm Ixxxi. 7. " I heard as it were the voice
of a .great raultitude, and the voice oi mighty thunderings
saying, Halleluia ; for the Lord God Omnipotent reign
eth," Apoc. xix. 6. As by lightnings, thunderings, and
voices, are signified illumination, perception, and instruc
tion, therefore when Jehovah descended upon Moiint
Sinai, and promulgated the lav/, there were lightnings and
voices, Exod. xix. 16. And when there came to the
Lord a voice out of heaven, it was heard as thunder, John
xii. 28, 29. And because Jaraes and John represented
charity and -its works, and frora these is derived all per
ception of what is true and good, they were called by the
Lord, Boanerges, that is, Sons of Thunder, Mark iii. -17.
Hence it is evident, that lightnings, thunderings, and
voices, have a similar signification in the following pas
sages in the Apocalypse: I heard one of the four animals,
" as it were a voice of thunder," vi. 1. "I beard a voice
from heaven, as the voice of a great thunder," xiv. 2.
When the angel cast the censer upon the earth, " there
were voices, and thunderings, and lightnings," vin., 5.
When the angel cried, "seven thunders uttered 'their
voices," s.. 8, 4. When the temple of God was opened
in heaven, " there were lightnings, and voices, arid thun
derings," xi. 19 :'and the same in other places.
237. " And there were seven laraps of fire burning
before the throne, which are the seven spirits of God,"
signifies, a new heaven frora the Lord through tbe divine
truth proceeding from hira. Here by seven lamps the
VOL. I. 18

206

THE APOCALYPSE REVEALED. [CH. IV.

sarae is signified as by the seven candlesticks, and also
by the seven stars above. That by the seven candle
sticks is, raeant a new church upon earth, which wiU be
in iUumination from the Lord, may be seen above, n. 43,
and by the seven stars, a new church in the heavens, n.
65 ; and whereas tbe church is a church from the divine
[principle] which proceeds frora the Lord, which is divine
truth, and is called the Holy -Spirit, therefore it is said,
which are the seven spirits of God. That by the seven
spirits of God is signified that proceeding divine [principle,]
may be seen above, n. 14, 155.
238. " And before the throne there was a sea of glass
like unto crystal," signifies, the new heaven composed of
Christians who are in general truths derived from the lit
eral sense of the Word. In the spiritual world there
appear atraospheres, and also waters, like as in our world ;
the atraospheres, in which the angels of the suprerae
heaven dwell; are as it were ethereal ; the atraospheres,
in which the angels of the middle heaven dwell, are as it
were aerial ; and the atraospheres, in which the angels
of the ultiraate heaven dwell, are as it were aqueous or
watery ; and these last are the seas wbich appear at the
boundaries of beaven, where they dwell who are in truths
of a general kind derived from tbe literal sense of the
Word. That waters signify truths, may be seen above,
n. 50 ; hence tbe sea, in which waters terminate and are
collected, signifies divine truth in its boundaries. Since,
therefore, by Him that sat on the throne is understood
the Lord, n. 230, and by the ^even lamps, which are the
seven spirits of God before tbe throne, is understood the
New Church, which wUl be in divine, truth from the
Lord, n. 237, it is evident that, by the sea of glass which
was before the throne, is understood the church among
those who are at the boundaries. It has also. been per
mitted liie to see the seas wbich bound the heavens, and
to converse with those .who were therein, and thus to
know the truth of this matter from experience ; they
seemed to me to be in the sea, but they said that they
were not in the sea, but in an atmosphere ; frora which
It was manifest to me, that the sea is an appearance of

CH. IV.] TH£ APOCALYPSE REVEALED. 207
tbe divine truth proceeding from the Lord in its bound
aries. That there are seas in tbe spiritual world, is fully
evident frora their having been seen by John frequently,
as weU here as in chap. v. 13, vn. 1, 2, 3, viu. 8, 9, x.
2, 8, xii. 12, xiii. 1, xiv. 7, xv. 2, xyi. 3, xviu, 17, 19,
21, XX. 13. It is described as a sea of glass like unto
crystal, frora the lucidity of the divine truth proceeding
frora the Lord. Because divine truth at its boundaries
causes the appearance of a sea in the spiritual world,
therefore sea, in other parts of the Word, has a sirailar
signification, as in these places : " And it shall be in that
day, that living waters shall go out frora Jerusalera, half
of them toward the foi-mer sea, and- half of them toward
the hinder sea," Zech. xiv. 8. Living waters from Jeru
salem, are divine truths of the church from the Lord,
therefore the sea is where they terminate. " Thy way,
[O Jehovah,] is in the sea, and thy path in the great
waters," Psalm Ixxvii. 19. " Thus saith Jehovah, which
maketh a way in the sea, and a path in the mighty waters,"
Isaiah xliU. 16.. Jehovah hath laid the foundations of
the world " upon the seas, and established it upon the
floods," Psalm xxiv. 2. Jehovah hath " laid the founda
tions of the earth that it should not be reraoved for ever.
Thou coveredst it with the deep, [or sea,] as with a gar
ment," Psalra civ.. 5, 6. The foundations of the earth
being laid upon the sea, denotes that the church, wbich
is meant by the earth, is founded upon coraraon or gen
eral truths ; for these are its bases and foundations. "And
I will dry up the sea [of Babylon] and raake her springs
dry, — she is covered with the multitude of the waves,"
Jerera. li. 36, 42, Drying up the sea of Babylon and
raaking her springs dry, signifies to extinguish every truth
of its church frora first principles to last. " They shall
walk after Jehovah, then the chUdren shall tremble from
the sea," Hosea xi. 10. ChUdren from the sea, are they
who are in general or ultimate truths. " Jehovah who
buildeth his stories in the heavens,— -and calleth {ot the
waters of the sea, and poureth them out upon the face of
the earth," Araos ix. 6. " By the Word of Jehovah
were the heavens made, — he gathereth the waters of the

208 THE APOCALYPSE REVEALED. [CH. IV.
sea together as a heap, he layetb up the depths in store
houses," Psahn xxxiii. 6,, 7. " At my rebuke I dry up
tbe sea, I make the rivers a -wUderness," Isaiah 1,2:
besides other places. As by sea is signified divine truth
with those who are in the borders of heaven, therefore
by Tyre and Zidon, from their being by the sea-side, is
signified the church as to the knowledges of things good
and true ; and also by the isles of the sea are signified
those who are in a more remote kind of divine worship,
n. 34: and therefore' the sea, in the Hebrew language, is
called the west, that is, where the light of the sun declines
towards evening, or truth into obscurity. That sea also
signifies the natural degree of raan separated frora the
spiritual, thus also heU, wUl be seen in what follows.
339. " And in the mjdst of the throne and round about
the throne, there were four aniraals," signifies, the Word
of God frora its first principles to its ultimates, and its.
defences. I ara well aware it will be thought surprising,
that it should be said, the four animals signify the Word ;
that this is their signification, wiU however be seen in what
foUows. These animals are the same as the cherubs in
Ezekiel, where they are also called aniraals in chap, i.,
but cherubs in chap, x., and were, in like manner as heje,
a Uon, an ox, a man, and an eagle. In the Hebrew lan
guage they are called chajoth, a word which indeed signi
fies animals, but is derived frora chcija, which signifies
life, whence alsO,the wife of Adara was caUed Chaja,
Gen. iii. 20 ; aniraal, in the singular nuraber, is also called
chaja in Ezekiel, thejefore those aniraals may also be
caUed living [creatures.] Neither is there any thing ex
traordinary in the Word's being described by animals,
since the Lord himself in rnany parts of the Word is
called a lion, and very often a larab, and they who are
in charity frora the Lord are called sheep ; and the under
standing also of the Woid, in what follows, is called a
horse. That the Word is signified by these aniriials or
cherubs, is evident frora this consideration, that they were
seen in the, raidst of the throne and round about the
throne, and in the midst of the throne was the Lord, and,
as the Lord is the Word, they could not be seen any

CH. IV.] THE APOCALYPSE REVEALED. 209
where else ; that they were round about the throne also,
was, because this denotes the angelic heaven, where also
the Word is. That by cherubs is signified the Word,
and its defence or guard, is shown in The Doctrine of the
New Jerusalem concerning ihe Sacred Scripture, n. 97,
where are the foUowing words : ' The literal sense of the
Word serves as a defence for the genuine truths which
lie within ; and the defence consists in this, that the literal
sense can be turned this way and that, or, in otber words,
can be explained according to every one's apprehension,
without its internal being hurt or violated ; for no harm
ensues from the literal sense being understood differently
by different people ; but the danger is, when the divine
truths which are within are perverted, for it is by this that
the Word suffers violence. To prevent this, the literal
sense keeps guard, as it were, and serves, indeed, as a
protection with those who are in falses frora religion, but
yet do not confirra thera, for frora these the Word siifTers
no violence. This defence is signified by cherubs, and is
also described by thera in the Word. . This defence is
signified by the cherubs, which, after the expulsion of
Adam and his wife frora the garden of Eden, were placed
at its entrance ; concerning wbich we read. When Jeho
vah God had driven out the raan, *' he placed at the east
of the garden of Eden cherubims, and a flaming sword,
which turned every way, to keep the way of the tree of
life," Gen. iii. 23, 24. By cherubims is signified defence;
by the way of the tree of life is signified adraission to the
Lord, which is given to raen through the Word ; by a
flaraing sword which turned every way, is signified divine
truth in ultiraates, which is as the Word in its Uteral sense,
that aUows of being turned this way and that. .The
sarae is understood by the cherubims made of gold over
the two extremities of the raercy seat, which was above
the ark in the tabernacle, Exod. xxv. 18 — 21 ; because
this was signified by cherubiras, therefore Jehovah talked
frora between thera with Moses, Exod. xxv. 22, xxxvi.
9, Numb. vii. 8, 9. Nor was any thing else understood
by the cherubims over the curtains of the tabemacle, and
over the vail, Exod. xxvi. 31 ; for the curtains and vail
18*

210 THE APOCALYPSE REVE.iLED. [CH. IV,
of. the tabernacle represented the ultimates of heaven
and the church, thus also the ultimates of the Word.
The same is signified by the cherubims in the middle of
the temple of Jerusalem, 1 Kings vi. 22, 28, and, by the
cherubims carved upon the walls and doors of the temple,
1 Kings vi. 29, .32, 35, arid also by the cherubims in the
new temple, Ezek. xU. 18, 19, 20. Since by cherubiras
was signified defence, to secure the Lord, heaven, and
the divine truth such as it is interiorly in the Word,
frora being approached iraniediately, but only mediately
by ultiraates, therefore it is said of the king of Tyre,
"Thou sealest up the sura, full of wisdora and perfect in
beauty. Thou hast been in Eden the garden of God,
every precious stone was thy covering — thou art the
anointed cherub that covereth — and I wiU destroy thee,
O covering cherub, frora the raidst of the stones of fire,"
Ezek. xxvin. 12, 13, 14, 16. By Tyre is signified the
church as to the knowledges of truth and good, and thence,
by its king, the Word where those knowledges are, and
frdm whence they are derived. That the Word in its
ultimate, which is its Uteral sense, is here signified by the
King of Tyre, and its defence, by the cherub, is evident,
for it is said, "Thou sealest up the sum," " every pre-r
cious stone waslhy covering," and, " thou art the anointed
cherub that covereth ; " by the precious stones which are
also mentioned there, are signified the truths of the literal
sense of the "Word, n. 231. Because by cherubims is
signified divine truth in its ultimates as a defence, there
fore it is written in the Psalms of David : " Give ear, O
Shepherd of Israel, — thou that dwellest between the
cherubims, shine foTth," Ixxx. 1. "Jehovah sitteth be
tween the-- cherubims," xcix. 1. "Jehovah bowed the
heavens and came down, and rode upon a cherub," xviu.
10, 11. To ride upon cherubs, to sit upon thera, and sit
between thera, raeans upon the ultimate sense of the
Word. The divine truth in the Word, and. its quality, is
described by the cherubims in. Ezekiel, in chap. i. ix. x.,
and as no one can kiiow what the particulars by which
they are described signify, without having the spiritual
sense unfolded to him, therefore, as it has been discov-

CH.IV.] THE APOCALYPSE REVEALED. 211
ered to rae, I will explain, in a suraraary way, the signifi
cation of those things which are related concerning the
four animals or cherubims in the first chapter" of Ezekiel;
which is as follows : " The divine external sphere of the
" Word is described, verse 4. It is represented as a man,
" verse 5. Its conjunction with things spiritual and celes-
" tial, verse 6. The natural sense of the Word, its
'.'quality, verse 7. The conjunction of the spiritual and
" celestial senses of tbe Word with the natural, ijs qual-
" ity, verse 8, 9. The divine love of celestial, spiritual,
" and natural good .and truth therein contained, jointly
" and severally, verse 10, 11. That they regard one
" end, verse 12. The sphere of the Wor,d from the
" Lord's divine good and divine truth, from which the
" Word lives, verse 13, 14. The doctrine of goodness
" and truth in the Word and from the Word, verse 15—21.
" The divinity of the Lord above it and in it, verse 22,
" 23. And out of it, verse 24, 25. That the Lord is
" above the heavens, verse 26. That divine love and
" divine wisdora are his, verse 27, 28. This is a suraraary
" exposition of the above chapter." '
240. " Full of eyes before and behind," signifies, the
divine wisdora therein. By eyes, when spoken of raan,
is signified the understanding, and when of the Lord, the
divine wisdom, n. 48, 125; the sarae when said of the
Word, as in this instance, because the Word is from the
Lord, and concerning the Lord, and thus is the Lord.
The Uke is said of the cherubims in Ezekiel, that they
were full of eyes, x. 12. Before and behind, when it
relates to the Word frora the Lord, signifies the divine
wisdora and divine love therein.
24L "And the first aniraal was Uke a lion," signifies,
the , divine truth of the Word as to its power. That a
Uon signifies truth in its power, here the divine truth of
the Word' as to its power, raay appear frora the power of
the lion above every other beast of the earth, as also frora
lions in the spirifiial world, where they are images repre
sentative of the power of divine truth ; and likewise frora
the Word, where they signify divine truth- in its power.
.What the power of the divuie truth in the Word is, raay

212 THE AP'OCALyPSB RE-VEALED. [CH. IV.
be seen in The Doctrine of the New Jerusalem concern
ing the Sacred Scripture, n. 49, and in the work on
Heaven and Hell, n. 228—233. Hence it is that Jeho
vah or the Lord is compared to a Uon, and is also called
a Uon ; as for instance : " The Lion hath roared, who
wiU not fear? the Lord Jehovah hath spoken, who can
but prophesy?" Araos ni. 8. "I wiU not return to
destroy Ephraira, they shaU walk after Jehovah : he
shaU roar as a lion," Hosea xi. 9, 10. " Like as the
lion and the young lion roaring, so shall Jehovah of
Hosts come down to fight for Mount Zion," Isaiah xxxi.
4. " Behold, the Lion of the tribe of Judah hath pre
vailed, tbe Root of David," Apoc. v. 5. "Judah is a
lion's whelpi he stooped _ down, he couched as an old
lion, who shall rouse hira up ? '.' Gen. xlix. 9. In these
places the power of divine truth,- as derived frora the
Lord, is described as a Uon. To roar signifies to speak
and act frora power against the hells, which are desirous
to carry raan away, but frora which the Lord snatches
him, as a Uon does his prey ; to stoop or bend himself, is
to put hiraself in power; Judah, in a suprerae ^ sense,
signifies the. Lord, n. 96, 266. The angel "cried with
a loud voice as when a lion roareth," Apoc. x. 3. " He
couched, he lay down as a great lion, who shall stir hira
up ? " Nurab. xxiv. 9. " Behold, the people shall rise
up as a great lion, and lift up hiraself as a young lion,"
Nurab. xxiii. 23, 24 : speaking of Israel, by which is
signified the church, whose power, as consisting in divine
truths, is thus described. In like raanner: "And the
remnant of Jacob shall be in the midst of many people as
a lion among the beasts of the forest, as a young lion
among the flocks of sheep," Micah v. 7, 8, besides many
other places, as Isaiah xi. 6, xxi. 6 — 9, xxxv. 9, Jerem.
U. 15, iv. 7, V. 6, xii. 8, I. 17, U. 38, Ezek, xix. 3, 5,6,
Hosea xiii. 7, 8, Joel i. 6, 7, Nahum U. 12, Psalm xvii.
12, Psalm xxii. 13, Psalm IvU. 4, Psalra Iviu. 6, Psalra
xci. 13, Psalra civ. 21, 22, Deut. xxxiii. 20.
242. "And the second animal like a calf," signifies,
the divine truth of tlie Word as to aflfection. By the
beasts of the earth are signified the various natural affec-

CH. IV.] THE APOCALYPSE REVEALED. 213
tions, for such indeed they are ; and by a calf is signified
the affection of knowing ; in the spiritual world this affec
tion is represented by a calf, therefore it is also signified
by a calf in the Word, as in Hosea : We will render unto
Jehovah the "calves of our lips," xiv. 2. Calves of
the Ups are confessions from the affection of truth. In
Malachi: "But unto you that fear my name, shall the
Sun of Righteousness arise, with heaUng in his win^s,
and ye shall go forth and grow up as calves of the staU,"
iv. 2. They are compared to calves of the stall,. or fatted
calves, because by them are signified those who are filled
with the knowledges of things true and good from the
affection of knovving them. In David : The voice of
Jehovah raaketh the cedars of Lebanon " to skip like a
calf," xxix. 6. By the cedars of Lebanon are signified
the knowledges of truth ; hence it is said that the voice
of Jehovah makes them to skip Uke a calf: the voice of
Jehovah is divine truth, here affecting thera. The Egyp
tians being fond of the sciences, they made to theraselves
calves as a sign of their affection for thera ;. but after they
began to worship calves as gods, then they carae to sig
nify, in the Word, the affections of knowing falses ; as in
Jerem. xlvi. 20, 21, Psalra Ixviii. 30, and in other places:
therefore the sarae is signified by the calf which the chUd
ren of Israel made in the wUderness, Exod. xxxii., as also
by the calves of Saraaria, 1 Kings xii. 28 — 32, Hosea
vni. 5, X. 5, therefore it is said in Hosea : They make
them a molten image of silver, sacrificing man, they " kiss
the calves," xiii. 2. To make thera a raolten image of
silver signifies to falsify truth, to sacrifice man signifies to
destroy wisdom, and to kiss calves signifies to acknow
ledge falses from affection. In Isaiah: " There shall the
calf feed, and there shall he lie down and consume the
branches thereof," xxvii. 10. The sarae is signified by
calf in Jerem. xxxiv. 18, 19. Since all divine worship
is frora the affections of truth and good, and thence frora
the knowledge of thera, therefore sacrifices, in which the
worship of the church araong the children of Israel chiefly
consisted, were made of various beasts, such as lambs,
goats, kids, sheep, he-goats, calves, oxen ; calves were

214 THE APOCALYPSE REVEALED. [CH. IV.
offered, because they signified the affection of knowing
things true and good, which is the first natural affection.
This is what was signified by sacrifices of calves, Exod.
icxix. ir, 12, Levit. iv. 3, 13, and following verses, viii.
14, and following verses, ix. 2, xvi. 3, xxni. 18, Nurab.
VU. 15, and following verses, xv. 24, xxviii. 19, 20,
Judges vi. 25 — 29, 1 Sara. i. 25, xvi. 2, 1 Kings xvUi.
23 — 26, 33. The second aniraal appeared like a calf,
because the divine truth of the Word, which is signified
by it, affects raen's minds, and thus instructs and imbues.
243. " And the third animal had a face as a man,"
signifies, the divine truth of tbe W^ord as to its wisdom.
By raan, in the Word, is signified wisdora, because he is
born that he raay receive wisdora frora the Lord, and
become an angel ; therefore in proportion as any one is-
wise, in the sarae proportion he is a man. Wisdora, truly
huraan, consists in knowing that there is a God, what
God is, and what is of God; this the divine truth-of the
Word teaches. That by raan is. signified wisdom, is plain
from the following places: " I wUl raake man raore pre
cious than fine gold ; everi a man than the gold wedge of
Ophir," Isaiah xiii. 12. Man [vir borao] in the first
instance, means intelligence, and man [homo] in the
second, raeans wisdora. " The inhabitants of the earth
are burned, and few men left," Isaiah xxiv. 6. " I wiU
sow the house of Israel and the house of Judah with the
seed of man and with the seed of beast," Jerera. xxxi.
27. " And ye, ray flock, are men, and I ara your God,"
Ezek. xxxiv. 31. " The waste cities shall be filled with
the flocks of men," - Ezek. xxxvi. 38. " I beheld the
earth, and lo, it was without forra and void ; and the
heavens, and they had no light. I beheld, and lo, there
was no man," Jerera. iv. 23, 25. " Let the men that
sacrifice, kiss the calves," Hosea, xiii. 2. The -waU of
the holy Jerusalem raeasured " one hundred and forty-
four cubits, the measure of a man, that is, of the angel,"
Apoc. xxi. 17 : besides many other places, in which by
raan is signified one that is wise, and, in an abstract sense,
wisdora. 244. "And the fourth animal was like a flying eagle,"

CH. IV.] THE APOCALYPSE REVEALED. 215
signifies, the divine truth of the Word as to knowledge
and thence understanding; By eagles various things are
signified, and by flying eagles are signified knowledges
from which understanding is, derived, because when they
fly they both see and have a cognizance of things ; for
they have sharp and penetrating eyes, and by eyes are
signified the understanding, n. 48, 214 : by flying is sig
nified to perceive and instruct, and in the supreme sense,
in which it has relation to the Lot-d, it signifies to foresee
and provide. That eagles, in the Word, have such a
signification, appears from these places : "They that wait
for Jehovah shaU renew their strength ; they shall raount
up with wings as eagles," Isaiah xl. 31. To raount up
with wings as eagles, is to be elevated into knowledges of
truth and goodness and thence into intelligence. " Doth
the eagle raount up at thy coraraand, and raake her nest
on high, from thence she seeketh the prey, and her eyes
behold afar off"," Job xxxix. 26, 29. The faculty of
knowing, understanding, and providing, is here described
by the eagle, and that this is not derived frora raan's own
inteUigence. " Jehovah who satisfieth thy mouth with
good things, so that thy youth is renewed like the eagles,"
Psalra cUi. 5. To fill the mouth with good, is to give
understanding by means of knowledges ; hence a com
parison is made with the eagle. " A great eagle, with
great wings, long-winged, full of feathers, — carae unto
Lebanon, and took the highest branch of the cedar ; and
it was planted in a fruitful field, and it grew ; and there
was also another great eagle, to which the vine did bend
its roots," Ezek. xvii. ,1 — 8. Here by two eagles are
described the Jewish and Israelitish churches, both as to
the knowledges of truth and consequent intelligence. But
eagles, in an opposite sense, signify knowledges of what
is false, whereby the understanding is perverted, as in
Matt. xxiv. 28, Jerera. iv. 13, Habak. i. 8, 9; and other
places. 245. " And the four animals had each of them six wings
about him," signifies the Word as to its powers and as
to its defences. That by the four animals the Word is
signified, was shown above ; that by wings are signified

216 THE APOCALYPSE REVEALED. [CH. IV.
powers, and also defences, wUl be seen below. By six
is signified aU as to truth and good, for six is composed pf
three and two raultiplied by each other, and by three is
signified all as to truth, n. 505, and by two all as to good,
n. 762. By wings are signified powers, because by thera
birds lift themselves up, and wings with birds are in the
place of arms widi men, and by arms are signified powers.
Since by wings are signified powers, and each aniraal had
six wings, it is evident, frora what has been said above,
what kind of power is signified by the wings of each, viz.
that by the wings of the lion is signified the* power of
fighting against evils and falses from hell ; this power is
of the divine truth of the Word frora the Lord : that by
the wings of the calf is signified the power of affecting
raen's minds, for the divine truth of the Word affects those
who read it devoutly : that by the six wings of the man
is signified the power of acquiring wisdora by discovering
what God island what is of God, for this is, strictly speak
ing, man's object in rbading the Word : and that by the
wings of the eagle is signified the power of discerning
what is true apd good, and thereby of acquiring intelli
gence. Concerning the wings of the cherubims in Ezekiel,
it is written : That their wings kissed each other, and that
they also covered their bodies, and that under thera there
was the appearance of the likeness of hands, i. 23, 24,
Ui. 13, X.. 5, 21. By kissing each other, is signified to
act in conjunction and unanimously; by covering their
bodies, is signified fo defend the interior truths which be
long to the spiritual sense of tbe Word frora violation ;
and by the hands under their wings, are signified powers.
Concerning the seraphim, it is also said : That they had
"six wings; with twain he covered his face, with twain
he covered their feet, and with twain he did fly," Isaiah
vi. 2. By seraphim in like manner is signified the Word,
properiy doctrine frora the Word, and by the wings with
which they covered tbeir faces and feet, in like raanner
are signified defences, and by the wings with which they
flew, powers, as above. That by flying is signified to
perceive and instruct, and in a supreme .sense to foresee
and provide, is also evident from the foUowing places:

CH. IV.] THE APOCALYPSE REVEALED. gjy
" And he rode on a cherub, and did fly, ye& he did fly
upon the wings oi tbe wind,'^ Psalra xviH. 11, 2 Sam.
xxn. 11. " And I'saw another angel fly in the midst of
heaven, having the everlasting, gospel," Apoc. xiv. 6.
T'hat by wings are signified defences, is plain from the
following places : Jehovah shall cover thee under his
¦wings, P.salm xci. .4. " To be hid under the shadow of
God's wings. Psalm xvii. 8. To confide tinder the shadow
of his wings, Psalra. xxxvi. 7, Psalm Ivn. 1, Psalra Ixiii. 7.
" I stretched out my wing over thee, and covered thy
nakedness,"- Ezek.' xiv. 8. "Shall the Sun of Right
eousness arise with heaUng in his wings," Malachi iv.-2.
" As an eagle stirretli up her nest, fluttereth over her
young, spreadeth abroad her wings, heareth them on her
wings, so the Lord alone did lead hira," Deut. xxxii.
11, 12. Jesus said, "O Jerusalera, — how often would I
have gathered thy ¦ children together, even as a hen
gathereth her chickens under her wings," Matt, xxiii.
37, Luktfxiii. 34.
246. " And they were full of eyes within," signifies
the divine wisdora in the Word in its natural sense derived '
frorri its spiritual and celestial sense.-- That by the aniraals
full of eyes before and behind is signified the divine wis
dom in the Word,- may be seen above, n. 240; in Uke
manner here, by their wings being full of eyes. And
whereas the divine wisdom of the Word in its natural
sense is derived from its spiritual and celestial sense,
which is' concealed within, it is therefore said, that within
they were full of eyes. Concerning the spiiitual and
celestial sense, which are Contained iu every particular of
the Word, see The Doctrine of the, New Jerusalem con
cerning the Sacred Scripture, n. 5^26.
247. " And they rest not day- and night, saying. Holy,
lioly, holy, Lord-God Almighty," signifies,"that.the Word
continually teaches of the Lord, and that be is the only
God, and thence that he alone is to be worshiped. The
anifnals not resting day arid night, signifies that the Word
continually, and without inteririission,- teaches ; and that it
teaches what the animals, say, nabiely. Holy, holy, holy.
Lord God Almighty, that is; that the Lord is the only
voL.^ r. 19

218 THE APOCALYPSE REVEALED. [CH. IV.
I • ¦
God, and thence that he alone is to be worshiped; this is
what is signified by holy three times repeated, for tripli
cation involves every thing holy in him alone. That a
divine trinity is in. the Lord,,^is fully shown in The Doe-
trine of the New Jerusalem concerning the Lord; .as also
that the Word treats of the Lord alone, and that thence
is its sanctity. That the Lord alone is holy, may be seen
above, n. 173.
,248. " Who was, and who is, and who is to come,"
signifies, the Lord. That it is the Lord, is plain from
chap. i. 4, 8, 11, 17, where the Son of Man is treated of,
which is tbe Lord as to the Word, and there it is expressly
said, that "He is Alpha and Omega, ihe beginning, wnd
the end, the first and the Icist, who is and who was, and
who is to come, the Almighty ; " but what is signified by
these words, is explained, n. 13, 29, 30, 31, 38, 57 ; it
is here shown that the Lord -is . understood by Holyj
holy, holy, Lord God Alraighty, who was, and who is, and
who is to corae.
249. " And when these animals g;ive glory, and honor,
and, thanks to him that sat on, the throne," signifies, that
the Word ascribes all truth, and all good, and ^U wprgjiip
to the Lord the Judge. The animals are the Word, as
has been shown ; glory and honor,, when applied to the
Lord, mean, that all truth and all good^re his and from
him j thanks signify the all o/ worship-; he that sat on the
throne signifies the Lord as to judgment, as above: hence
it is evident, that by the animals giviijg glory, and honor,,
and thanks to Hira that sat on the throne, is. signified that
the Word ascribes aU truth, and all good, and aU worship,
to the Lord the Judge. By giving the Lord glory and
honor, nothing else is meant in the Word but to acknow
ledge and confess that all truth and all good is from Him,
thus that he is the God alone, for his glory is frorii divine
truth, and his honor is frora divine good. Such is the
signification of glory and honor in the following places:
Jehovah made the heavens, glory and honor are before
him. Psalm xcvi. 5, 6. " Jehovah is a very great God,
thou hast clothed thyself with glory and honor," Psalm
civ. 1. « Th'e worfo of Jehovah are great, glory and

CH. IV.] THE APOCALYPSE REVEALED. 219
honor are his work," Psahn cxi. 2, 3. " Glory and honor
bast thou laid upon hira, for thou hast raade hira raost
blessed for ever," Psalra xxi. 5, 6 ; speaking of the Lord.
"Gird thy swoi-d upon thy thigh, O raost mighty, with
thy ^Zory and honor; and in thy majesty ride prosper
ously' because of truth," Psalra xiv. 4, 5. "Thou hast
made him a little lower than the angels, thou hast crowned
him with glory and honor," Psalra vUi. 6. " The glory
of Lebanon is given unto it, the honor of Carrael and
Sharon: they shall see the glory of Jehovah, and the
honor of our God," Isaiah xxxv. 1,2; these things refer to
the Lord ; besides other places, as Psalra cxlv. 4, 5, 12,
Apoc. xxi. 24, 26. Moreover, when divine truth is treated
of^in the Word, it is called glory, n. 629, and when divine
good is treated of, it is called honor.
250. " Who liveth for ever and ever," signifies, the
Lord who alone is life, and frora whom alone is life eter
nal, as seen above, n. 58, 60.
'- 251. "The four-and-twenty elders faU down before
.Hira that sat on the throne, and worship Hira that. liveth
for ever, and ever," signifies, the humiliation of all in
beaven before the Lord. That by the four-and-twenty
elders are raeant all who are of the Lord's church, may
be seen above, n. 233 ; here all who are of his church
in heaven ;¦ the elders, as heads, represented all. That
humiliation before the Lord is denoted, and from that
humiliation, adoration, is evident without explanation.
252. " And cast their crowns before the throne," sig
nifies, an acknowledgraent that their wisdora is frora Him
alone. That crowff signifies wisdom, may be seen above,
n. 189, 235; therefore by casting their crowns before the
throne, is signified to acknowledge that wisdom is not
their own,, but of the Lord in them.
253. " Saying, Thou art Worthy, O Lord, to receive
glory,'and honor,, and power," signifies, a confession that
the kingdora is the Lord's by merit and justice, because
he is divine truth and divipe good. Confession is signified
by, saying ; merit and justice are signified by, thou art
worthy, O Lord; that He is divine truth and divine good,
is signified by, glory and honor, as above, n. 249; that

220 THE APOC-ALYPSE REVEALED. [CH. IV.
His is the kingdora, is signified by, receiving power : these,
therefore, collected into one sense, signify a confession
that the kingdom is the Lord's by merit and justice, be
cause He is divine truth and divine good.
254. "For thou hast created all things, and by thy
¦wiU they are, and were created,'" signifies, that all things
of heaven and the church were made and "formed, and
men reformed and regenerated from the divine love of
the Lord by his divine wisdora, or from his divine good
by his divine truth, which also is the Word. Such, is, the
spiritual sense of these words, because by creating, is
signified to reforra and regenerate by divine truth; and
by the will of the Lord is signified the divine good :
whether you call it the divine good and divine truth, or
the divine love and divine wisdom, it is the same, because
all good is of love, and all truth is of wisdora. That frora
the divine love and divine wisdom aU things of heaven
and the church, yea and the world itself, was created, is
abundantly set forth m The Angelic Wisdom concerning
ihe Divine Love and ihe Divine Wisdom ; also that love
and- good js of tbewUl, and wisdora and truth of the
understanding ; hence it appears, that by the Lord's will
is understood his divine good or divine love. That to
create, in the Word, signifies to reform and regenerate, is
plain from the following places : " Create in me a cjean
heart, O God, and renew a right spirit within me," Psalm
U. 10. " Thou ppenest thine hand, they areJiUed with
good ; thou sendest forth thy Spirit, they are created "_
Psalraciv. 28, 30^ " The people which shall be created,
shall praise Jehovah^" Psalra cii. 10. " Behold, I create
new heaVens and a new earth, rejoice for ever in that
which I create : behold, I create Jerusalema rejoicing,"
Tsaiah Ixv. 17, 18. "Jehovah that created the heavens,
he that spread out the earth, he that giveth breath unto
the people upon it, aM spirit to thera that walk therein,"
Isaiah xiii. 5, xiv. 12, 18. " Thus saith Jehovah that'
created thee, O Jacob, and he that formed thee, O Israel ;
I have redeeraedthee, I have caUed thee by ray narae :—
every one {hat is called by ray narae, for I have created
hira for my glory," Isaiah xliii. 1, 7. They were prepared

CH. IV.] THE APOGALYPSE REVEALED. 221
'* in the day that thou wast created; thou wast perfect in
thy ways in the day that thou -wast, created, tUl iniquity
was found in thee," Ezek. xxvin. 13, 15; speaking of
the King of Tyre, by whora are signified they who are
in intelligence from divine truth. " That they may see,
and know, and consider and understand together that the
hand of .lehovah hath done this, and the Holy One of
Israel hath created it," Isaiab xii. 19, 20.
255. Here I sliall add this Memorable Relation. Lest
any one sbould enter into the spiritual sense of the Word,
and pervert the genuine truth whicb pertains to that
sense, there .are placed guards by the Lord j which are
understood by cherubims in the Word, which are the four
aniraals here: that such a watch is placed, was thus
repieserited to roe. I was perraitted to see certain large
purses, which seemed like bags, containing in them a
large tjuantity of silver; and, as they were open, it was
perceived as thoUgh any one might take the sUver out of
them, and even carry it off^:, but near to the purses there
sat two angels as guards ; the place where they vvere
deposited appeared like a manger in a stable ; in the next
apartraent were seen sorae modest virgins with a chaste
wife ; and near that apartraent stood two Uttle children,
and it was said, that they were to be treated not as child
ren but in wisdora : and afterwards there appeared a
harlot-, and also a dead horse. On seeing which I was
instructed, that by these was represented tbe Uteral sense
of the Word, in which is the spiritual sense. The large
purses full of sUver signified the knowledges of truth and
good in great abundance : their being open, and yet
guarded by angels, signified that any one raight take frora
thence the knowledges of truth, .but that care is take lest
any one should falsify the spiritual sense, in which were
nothing but traths. The raanger in the stable, in which
the purses lay, signified spiritual instruction for the under
standing ; this is the signification of a raanger, and the
same is signified by the manger in which the Lord lay
when an infant, because a horse, who eats out of it, sig
nifies the understanding of the Word. The modest vir
gins, who were seen in the adjoining apartment, signified
19*

222 THE APOCALYPSE REVEALED. [CH. IV.
aflffictions of truth, and the chaste wife, the conjunction of
good and truth. The chUdren signified the innocence of
¦wisdom in the Word ; they were angels from the tliird
heaven, who all appeal like little children. The harlot
with the dead horse, signified the falsification of the Word
by many at this- day, by which all the understanding of
truth perishes; a hariot signifies falsification, and a dead
borse no understanding of truth.
It has been permitted me to converse with many after
death, who thought.they should shine like stars in heaven,
because, as they said, they had held the Word as sacred,
bad read it frequently, and collected raany. things from it.;
by which they had confirmed the tenets of their faith, and
were therefore celebrated as men of learning in the world,
for which reason they thought they should be Michaelsor
Raphaels: but raany of thera' were explored, in order to
ascertain froni what love they had studied the Word, and
it was found, that sorae had studied it frora self-love, that,
they raight appeargreat in the world, and be reverenced
as heads of the church ; but others frora the love of the
world, that they might acquire riches. When they were
examined as to wh^t they knew of the Word, it was
found, that they knew nothing of geniiine truth therefrora,
but only such as is called truth falsified, which in itself is,
false, and this, in the spiritual. world, is- perceired as a
stench by the angels; and it was told them tliat this
befel them frora their loving theraselves and the world as
ends, and not the Lord and heaven ; and when self-love
and the world are ends, then, when they read the Word,
their raind dwells upon self and the worid, and therefore
they think constantly frora their own selfhood, which is
in darkness as to all things of heaven ; in which state.man
cannot be abstracted frora his own light, and so elevated
into the light of heaven, nor thence receive any influx
frora theLord through heaven. I also saw them adraitted
into heaven, and when they- were found to be without
truths, they were stripped of their garraents and appeared
in their nakedness ; and they who had falsified truths
were, by reason of their offensive smell, expelled, but
still their pride remained with them; and a belief in their

CH. v.] THE APOCALYPSE REVEALED. 223
own merit. It was different with those who had studied
the Word from the affection of kriow'rag truth because it
is truth, and is subservient to the uses of spiritual life, not
only to a raan's self, but also to his neighbor; these I saw
taken up into heaven, and thus into the Ught in which the
divine truth is, and at the same time exalted to angelic
wisdom and its felicity, which is life eternal.

CHAPTER V.
1. And 1 saw in the right hand of Him that sat on the throne,
a book written within and on the back side, sealed with seven
seals. 2. And I saw a strong angel proclaiming with a loUd voice.
Who is worthy to open the Book, and to loose the seals thereof?
3. And no one in heaven, nor in earth, iicitlier under the earth,
was able to open the Book, neither to look thereon.
4. And 1 wept much because no one was found- worthy to open
and to read the Book, neither to look thereon.
5. And one of the elders saith unto me, Weep not : Behold, the
Lion which is of the tribe of Jiid-dh, the Root of David, hath pre-
vailetl to open the Book, and to loose the seven seals thereof. ,
6. And I beheld, and lo, in the midst of the throne and of tbe
four animals, and in the midst of the eldei-s, stood a Lamb, as it
had been slain, having seven horns and seven eyes, Which are the
seven spirits of God sent forth into all the earth.
7. And he came and took the Book out of the right hand of
Ilim that sat U[)on the throne.
8. And when he had takerrthe Book, the four animals, and the
four-and-twenty elders, fell down before the Lamb, having evei-y
one of tUeni liai-ps, and golden vials full of incense, wliich are the
prayers of the saints.
9. And they sung a new song, saying. Thou art worthy to take
the Book, and to open the seals thereof: for thou wast slain, and
hast redeemed us to God by thy blood, out of every tribe, and
tongue, and people, and nation ; ; .
10. And hast made us unto our God kings and priests: and we
shall reign on the earth.
11.- And I beheld, and 1 beard the voice of many angels round
about the throne, and the animals, and the' elders,: and the num—
bsrof them was myriads of myriads, and thousands of thousands;
12. Saying with a loud voice, Worthy is the Lamb that was
slain to ret^eive power, and, riches, and wisdom, and" honor, and
glory, and blessing.
13.- And evei-y creature which is in heaven, and on tbe earth.

224 THE APOCALYPSE REVEALED. [CH. V.
and under the earth, and suchas are in the sea, and all that are
in them, heard 1 saying, Blessing, and honor, and glory, and power,
be unto Him that sitteth upon the throne, and unto the Lamb, for
ever and ever.
14. And the four animals said. Amen. And the four-and-
twenty elders fell down, and worshiped Him that liVeth lor ever
and ever.

THE SPIRITUAL SENSE.
The contents of the ¦(vhole chapter. That the Lord in
his Divine H^imanity will execute judgment out of the Word and
according to it, because he is- himself the Word ; and that this is
acknowledged by all in the three heavens.
The co.ntents of each verse. " And I saw in the right hand
of Him that sat-ou the throne, a Book written within and on the
back side," signifies, the Lord as to his divinity from eternity, who
is omnipotent and omniscient, and who is the Word : "Sealed
with seven seals," signifies, that it is entirely hid frora angels and
men^ " And 1 saw a strong angel proclaiming with a loud voice,"
signifies,. divine truth from the Lord most interiorly influencing
both angels and men: " Who is worthy to open the Book, and to
loose the seals thereof ?-" signifies, who has power to know the
states of life of all in the heaveps and on the earths, and to judge
evei-y one according thereto : "And no 'one in heaven, nor in
earth, neitlier under the earth, was able," signifies, that no one in
the superior heavens or inferior heavens was able: " To open the
Book," signifies, to know the states of-the life of all, and to judge
every one according thereto : " Neither to look thereon," signifies,
not in the least: "And 1 wept much because no one was found
worthy to open and read the Book, neither to look thereon," sigr
nifies, grief of heart, because if no one could do it, all must perish :
"And pne of the elders saith unto me, Wcep not," signifies, con
solation : " Behold, the lion which is of the tribe of Judah, the
Root of David, hath prevailed," signifies, the Lord, who by his
own power subdued the hells' and reduced all things to order
when he -H'as in the worid, by^th'e diviue good united" to the
divine truth in his Humanity : " To open the Book and to loose the
seven seals thereof;" signifies here as before : "And 1 beheld, and
lo, in the midst ,pf the throne, and of the four animals, and in tbe
.midst of the elrlers," signifies, from the inmost and thence in all
things of heaven, the Word, and the church: " Stood a Lamb, as
It had been slain," signifies the Lord .as to his Humanity, not ac-
loiowledged in the church to be divine : « Having seven horns,"
signifies, his omnipotence : "And seven eyes," signifies, his om
niscience and divine wisdom: "Wbich are the sfeven Spirits of
trod, sent forth into all the earth," signifies, that fiom divine wis-

CH. v.] THE APOCALYPSE REVEALED. 225
dom is derived divine truth throughout the whole world, where
soever there is any religion: "And he came and took the Book
out of the right hand of Hirn that sat upon the throne," signifies,
that the Lord as to his Divine Humanity is the Word, and this
by virtue of the divinity within him, and that therefore he will
execute judgment from his Divine Humanity: "And when he
had taken the Book," signifies, when the Lord ap])ointed to exe
cute the judgment, and thereby to reduce all things in the heavens
and upon the earths to order : "The four animals and the four-
and-twenty elders fell down before the Lamb," signifies, humilia
tion and adoration of the Lord from the superior heavens : " Hav
ing every one of them harps," signifies, a confession of the Lord's
Divine Humanity from spiritual U-uths: "And golden vials full
of incense," signifies. Confession of the Lord's Divine Humanity
from spiritual good: " Which are the prayers of saints," signifies,
thoughts whicli are of faith grounded in jiffections which are of
chaeity with those who wo|-ship the Lord from spiritual good and
truth : " And they sung a new song," signifies, an acliiiowledg-
ment and glorification of the Lord, that he alone is the Judge,
Redeemer, and Saviour, thus the God of heaven and earth:
"Saying, thou art worthy to take the Book, and to open the seals
thereof;" signifies here as before : " For thou wast slain, and hast
redeemed us to God by thy blood," signifies, deliverance from
hell and salvation by conjunction with him : " Out of every tribe,
and tongue, and people, aud nation," signifies, that they in the
church, or in any religion, who are in truths as to doctrine, and
in good as to life, are redeemed by the Lord : " And hast made us ¦
unto our God kings and priests," signifies, that from the Lord they
are in wisdom from divine truths and in love from divine good :
"And we' shall reign on the earth," signifies, and will be in his
kingdom, he-in them and tbey in him : " And I beheld, and I
lieard the voice of many .ingels round about the throne, and the
animals, and the elders,? signifies, a confession and glorification
of the Lord hy the angels of the inferior heavens: "And the
number of theni was myriads of myriad^" signifies, all in truths
and good: " Saying with a loud voice. Worthy is the Lamb that
was slain to receive power, and riches, and wisdom, and honor,
and glory," signifies, confession from the heart, jhat to the Lord
as to' his Divine Humanity belong omnipotence, omniscience,
divine good, and divine truth : " And blessing," signifles, all these
in him, and from him in theni : "And evei-y creature which is in
heaven, and on the earth, and under the eaith, and such as are in
the sea, and all that ai-e in them, heard I saying," signifies, con
fession and glorlflcation of the Lord by.the angels of the lowest
heaven : " Blessing, and honor, and glory, and power, be unto
Him that sitteth upon the throne, and unto the Lamb for ever and
ever," signifies, that in the Lord from eternity and thence in his
Divine Humanity, is the All of heaven and the church, divine
good and' divine truth, and divine power; and from him in them:
" And the four animals said, Amen," signifies, divine confirmation

226 THE APOCALYPSE REVEALED. [CH. V.
from the. Word: "And the four-and-twenty elders fell down and
worshiped Him that liveth for ever and ever,?' sigpifies, humilia
tion before the Lord, and, from humiliation, adoration of him, by
all in the heavens, from whom and in whom is everlasting life.

THE EXPLANATION.
256. "And I saw in the right hand of Hinfl that sat on
the throne a Book, written vvithin and on the back side,"
signifies, the Lord as to his divinity from eternity, who is
omnipotent and omniscient, and who is the Word ; who
also knows frorii himself the state of the life of all in the
heavens and on the ' earths, as well in general as in etfery
particular. By Him that sat on the throne, is meant the
Lord as to his divinity, from which his Horaanity was
derived, for it follows that the Lamb took thfe Book out
of the right hand of Him that sat on the throne, verse 7,
and by the Larnb is meant the Lord as to the Divine
-Humanity ; by the Book written within and on the back
side, is raeant the Word in every particular and in every
general respect ; by within, in every particular respect,
and by on the back side, in every general respect ; by
within and on the back side is also raeant the interior
sense of the Word, which is its spiritual sense, and its
exterior sense, which is its natural sense ; by right hand
is raeant himself as to his omnipotence and omniscience,
because the exploration of aU in the heavens and on the
earths, upon whom judgment is to be executed, and their
separation, is treated of. The Lord, as the Word, knows
the states of life of all in the heavens and on tbe earths
from himself, because he is divine truth itself, and divirie
truth itself knows all things froni itself; but this is an
arcanura, which is.revealed in The Angelic Wisdom con
cerning the Divine Love and ihe Divine Wisdom. That
the Lord as to his divinity frora eternity was the Word,
that is, divine truth, is evident from these words in John :
"In the beginning wis tbe Word, and -the fForcZ was with
God, and God was the Word," i. 1 ; and that the Lord
as to his Huraanity also was raade the Word, in tbe same

CH. v.] THE APOCALYPSE REVEALED, 227
evangeUst : " And the Word -was made flesh," i. 14.
Hence it may appear what is meant by the Book being
in the right-hand of Him that sat on the throne, and by
the Larab taking it thence, verse 7. Since the Lord is
the Word, and the Word is divine truth, which in com
mon constitutes heaven and the church, and in particular
each angel, that heaven may be in him, and raan, that the
church may be in him, and because the Word is here
meant by the Book, out of which and according to Which
all were to be judged,. therefore in raany places, occur
these expressions, to be written in the Book, to be judged
out of the Book, to be blotted out of the Book, where
the state of any one's'eternal life is treated of, as in these
places : The Ancient of days did sit in judgraent, " and
the books were opened," Dan. vii. 10. Every people
shaU be delivered "that shall be found written in the,
Bopk," Dan. xii. 1. " My substance was not hid frora thee,
and in thy 6qo^; all ray raerabeis are written," .Psalm
cxxxix. 15, 16. Moses said, "Blot me, I pray thee, out
of thy book which thou hast written. Aod Jehovah said
unto Moses, Whosoever hath sinned against rae wiU i blot
out of my book," Exod. xxxU. 32, 33. "Let, thera be
blotted out of thy book of the living, and not be written
wilh the righteous," Psalra Ixix. 28. . " I saw that the
books were opened^ and another book was opened, v?hich
is the book of life, and tlie dead were judged out of those
things whicli were written in the book according to their
works, and whosoever was not found written in the book
of life, was cast into the lake offire," Apoc. xx. 12,13, 14.
There shall none enter into the New Jerusalem, but such
as." are written in the Lamb's book of life," Apoc, xxi.
27. All shaji worship the beast " whose names arenot
written in the Lamb's book of life," Apoc. xiii. 8, xvn. 8.
That by the Book is understood the Word, raay be seen
in David : " In the volume of the book it is written of
me," Psalra xL 7 : and Ezekiel : " I looked, and behold
a hand was put forth unto me, and in it was a roll, of a
book, written withm aiid.without," ii. 9, 10. The Book
of the the Words .of Isaiah, Luke in. 4. The Book.oi
Psalras, Luke xx. 42.

228 THE APOCALYPSE REVEALED. [CH. V.
257. " Sealed with seven seals," signifies, entirely hid
frora angels and men. -That to be sealed with a seal, sig
nifies to be hid, is evident, berice to' be sealed with seven
seals, signifies to be entirely or totally hid, for seven signi
fies all, n. 10, gnd therefore totaUy ; that it was entirely
hid from angels and men-, is presently said in these words :
"And no one in heaven, nor On earth, neither under the
earth, was able to open- and read the Book, neither to
look thereon," verse 3, 4. Such is the Woid to all to
whbra the Larnb, that is the Lord, does, not open it : but
as the exploration of all before the last, judgment is here
treated of, it raeans the states of life of all both in general
and in particular, which are entirely hid.
258. "And I saw -a strong -angel proclairaing- with a
loud voice,"^ signifies, divine'' truth from the Lord raost
interiorly influencing the thoughts of angels and men,
arid searching them. By an angel proclairaing, is under
stood, in the' spiritual sense, the Lo.rd, because an angel
does riot preach and teach frora hiraself, but frorii the
Lord, but stUl as frora himself. It is said a strong angel,
to denote his acting with power, and that which is pro-
claiiTied whh power penetrates deeply into the thought ;
a loud or great voice, signifies divine truth frora the Lord
in its power or virtue : it signifies, also, diligent searcltinif,
because he asks,- " Wbo is worthy to open the Book ? "
as now follows.
.959.. " Who is worthy to open the Book, and to.loose
the seals' thereof? " signifies, who has power to know the
states of life of aU in the heavens , and on the earths, and
to judge every one according thereto. " Who is worthy,"
signifies who is able or who has the power ;' " to open the
book and to loose the seals thereof," signifies here to
know the states of life of all in the heavens and on the
earths, and also to judge every one according to his state ;
for when the Book is opened, there is an examination
into their quaUty, and then sentence or judgraent is pro
nounced, COtnparatively as a judge does with a book of
laws and acts from it. That by open 'rag the Book, is
signified a search into the quaUty of the slates oflife in
all and every one, is evident from the foUowing chapter,

CH. v.] THE APOCALYPSE REVEALED. 229
where is described what was seen, when the Larab opened
the seven seals in their order.
260. " And no one in heaven, nor in earth, neither
under the earth, was able," signifies, that no one in the
superior heavens or inferior heavens was able. In hea
ven, in earth, neither under the earth, raean in the supe
rior and inferior heavens, in like raanner as in the 13th
verse, where it is said, "And every creature which is in
heaven, and on the earth, and under the earth, and such
as are in the sea, and all that are in thera, heard I say
ing." Since he heard thera all speaking, it is evident
that they were angels and spirits who spake ; for John
was in the spirit, as he himself says in the preceding
chapter, iv. verse 2, in which state no other earth appeared
to hira but the earth of the spiritual world ; for there are
earths there as well as in the natural world, as raay ap
pear from the description of that world in the work con
cerning Heaven and Hell ; as also in The Continuation
concerning the Spiritual World, n. 32 — 38. The supe
rior heavens appear there upon mountains and hills, the
inferior heavens irt the earth beneath, and the ultimate
heavens as it were under the earth ; for the heavens are '
expanses, one above another, and each expanse is like
the earth under the feet of those who are thcBe: the
uppermost expanse is like the top of a raountain, the
next expanse is under it, but extending itself further on
all sides round about, and the lowest expanse is still raore
extensive ; and since this last is under the other, they
who are there are under the earth. The three heavens
also appear thns to the angels who are in the superior
heavens, because to them there appear two heavens be
neath thera ; in like- manner they appeared to John,
because be was with them, for he had ascended to thera,
as is- evident frorn chap; iv. verse 1, vi'here it is said,
"Come up hither, and'l will show thee things which
raust be hereafter." Such as are ignorant Of the spiritual .
world and the earths there, can by no ineans know what
is raeant by, under the earth, nor by the- lower parts of
the earth, in the Word, as in Isaiah : " Sing O ye hea
vens, shout, ye lower parts of the earth, break forth into
VOL. I. 20

230

THE APOCALYPSE REVEALED. [C8. V,

singing, ye mountains, for Jehovah hath redeemed Jacob,
xUv. 23 ; and in other places. Who does not see, that
the earths of-the spiritual worid are here meant ? for no
man lives under the earth in the natural worid.
261. "To open the Book," signiiSes, to know the
states of tbe life of aU, and to judge every one according
thereto, as appears from the explanation above, n. 259.
262. " Neither to look thereon," signifies, not in the
least. Since by opening the Book, is signified to know
the states of the life of all, by looking on it, is signified
to see what the state of life of this or that person is,
therefore by no one being able to open the Book nor to
look thereon, is signified that they were not able in the
least ; for the Lord alone sees the state of every one
from inmost to outraost, as. also what a raan has been
frora infancy to old age, and what be will be to eternity,
and likewise what place he will have either in heaven or
in bell ; and this the Lord sees in an instant, and frora
himself, because he is the divine truth itself or the Word;
but angels and men do not see this in the least, because
they are finite, and the finite see only a few things, and
those only external, and not these indeed from theraselves,
but from the Lord.
263, "And I wept much, because no one was found
worthy to open and'read the Book, neither to look there
on," signifies, grief of heart, because if no one could do
it, all must perish. That to weep much is to grieve at
heart,-is evident ; the reason why he grieved at heart,
was, because if this could not have been done, all must
have perished ; for if all things in the heavens and on
the earths Were not reduced to order by the last judgment,
it could not be otherwise; for the Apocalypse treats of
the last state of the church, when it corals to its end, the
nature of which state is described by the Lord in these
words: " For then shall be great tribulation, such as was
not frora the beginning of the worid to this tirae, no, nor
ever shaU be ; And except those days should be short
ened, there should no flesh be saved," Matt. xxiv. 21,
22 ; speaking of the last tirae of the church, when judg
ment takes place. That such is the state of the church

CH. v.] THE APOCALYPSE REVEALED. 231
at this day, may be known solely from these considera
tions, that the greatest part of the Christian world is
occupied by those who- have transferred to theraselves
the divine power of the Lord, and would fain be wor
shiped as gods, and who invoke dead' raen, and scarce
any of thera the Lord ; and that the rest of the church
make God three, and the Lord two, and place salvation, .
not in araendraent of life, but in certain words breathed
out in a devout tone of voice ; consequently not in repent
ance, but in a confidence that they are- justified and sanc
tified, provided they" do but fold their hands and look
upwards, and utter sorae customary form of prayer.
264. " And one of the elders saith unto rae, Weep
not ; " that this signifies consolation, is evident.
265. "Behold the Lion hath prevailed," signifies, the
Lord, who by his own power subdued the hells, and re
duced all things to order when he was in the world. That
a lion signifies the divine truth of the Word as to its
power, may be seen above, n. 241 ; and because the
Lord is divine truth itself or the Word, he is called a
Lion. That the Lord, when he was in the world, sub
dued the hells and reduced all things in the beavens to
order,-and Ukewise glorified his Humanity, may be seen
above, n. 67 ; and how he did this, raay be seen in The
Doctrine of the New Jerusalem concerning ihe Lord, n.
12, 13, 14.: -hence it is evident, what is raeant by " the
Lion hath prevaifed."
266. " Which is of the tribe of Judah, the Root of
David," signifies, by the divine good united to the divine
ti-uth in his Humanity. , By Judah^in the Word, is meant
the church which is in the goOd of love to the Lord, and
in a suprerae sense the Lord as to the divine good of
divine love; and by David is raeant the Lord as to the
divine truth of divine , wisdora : that this is meant by
David, may be seen in The Doctrine of ihe New Jerusa
lem concerning the Lord, n. 43, 48 ; and that the former
is meant by Judah, raay be seen, n. 96, 266, 350 ; hericg
it appears that by "Behold the Lion which is of the
tribe of Judah, the Root of David, hath prfevaUed," is
signified, that the Lord overcarae the hells , and reduced

232 THE APOCALYPSE REVEALED. [CH. V.
all things to order by the divine good united to the divine
truth in his Huraanity. That this is the sense of these
words, cannot be seen frora the letter, but only that he it
was who was born in the world of the tribe of Judah and
Kneage of David ; stiU, however, these words contain in
thera a spiritual sense, in which by the naraes of persons
are understood things, as has frequently been observed
above, thus by Judah is not raeant Judah, nor by David,
David; but by Judah, the Lord as to divine good, and
by David, the Lord as to divine truth ; on this account
the sense of this passage is as has been stated. The
reason why. this sense is here explained, is, because the
Apocalypse, as to its spiritual sense, is now unfolded.
267. " To open the Book, and loose the seven seals
thereof," signifies to know the states of the life of all in
the heavens and on the earths, and to judge every one
according thereto, as above^ n. 258, 259.-
¦ 268. " And I beheld, and lo, jn the raidst of the throne,
and of the four animals, arid in the nUdst of the elders,"
signifies, frora the inrnost and thence in all things of
beaven, the Word, and the church. In tbe midst signi
fies in the inmost, and thence ia all things, n. 44; a
throne signifies heaven, n. 14 ; the four animals or cherubs
signify the Word, n. 239; and the four-and-twenly elders
signify the church as to all things belonging thereto, n.
233, 251 ; from which it follows, that, in the midst of tbe
throne, and of the four aniraals, and in tbe raidst of the
elders, signifies, from the inmost in all things of heaven,
the Word, and the church.
269. " Stood a Lamb standing as it had been slain,"
signifies, the Lord as to his Huraanity, not acknowledged
in the .church to be divine. By Larab, in tbe Apoca
lypse, is meant the Lord as to the Divine Humanity, and
by a- Lamb slain, is "denoted that his Humanity is not
acknowledged in the church to be divine; in Uke manner
as in chap. i. verse 18, where it is said, "I was made
dead, and behold I am alive for ever and ever ; " by
which is raeant that the Lord is neglected in the church,
and his Huraanity not acknowledged to be divine, n. 59 ;
that this is the case^ may be seen below, n, 294. Since,

GH. v.] THE APOCALYPSE REVEALED. 233
therefore, the Lord aS to the Divine Huraanity is meant
by the Lamb, and it is said of hira, that he took the Book
out of the right hand of Hira that sat on tbe throne, and
afterwards that he opened it, and loosed the seven seals
thereof, and since no raortal could do this, but God alone,
it follows; that by the Lamb is meant the Lord as to the
Divine Huraanity, and by his being slain, that he is not
acknowledged to. be God as tp his Humanity.
276. "Having seven horns," signifies, bis omnipotence.
A horn is frequently mentioned in the Word, and by it is
every where signified power ; therefore when a horn is
predicated of the Lord, it. signifies omnipotence. The
reason why seven horns are mentioned, is, because seven
signifies aU, n. 10, thus omnipotence. That a horn signifies
power, and when applied to the Lord, omnipotence, may
appear frora the following passages: "Ye which rejoice
in a thing of nought, which say, Have we not taken to
us horns by our own strength ? " Araos vi. 13. I said
unto the wicked, " Lift not up the horn, lift not up your
horn on high : AU the horns of the wicked will I cut off;
but the horns of the righteous shall be exalted," Psalm
Ixxv. 4, 5, 10. ' Jehovah hath " set up the horn of thine
adversaries," Lament, ii, 1. " The horn of Moab is cut
off", and his arm isiiroken," Jerem. xlviii. 25. " Because
ye have thrust "with side and with slio'ulder, and push all
the diseased (sheep) with your horns," Ezek. xxxiv. 21.
Jehovah hath "exalted the horn of his people," Psalm
cxlviii. 14. Jehovah the God of hosts is "the glory of
our strength, and in his favor our horn shalLbe exalted,"
Psalm Ixxxixi 17. The brighttiessvof Jehovah God shall
be as the Ught, " he had horns coming out of his hand,
and there was the hiding of his power," Hab. iu. 4.
" Mine arm also shall strengthen hira — and in ray narae
shall his horn be exalted," Psal'm Ixxxix. 21,, 22, 24.
"Jehovah is my strength, my rock, my horn," Psalm
xviii. 2, 3', 2 Sara. xxii. 3. " Arise, O daughter of Zion,
for I will raake thine horn iron, and thou shalt beat in
pieces raany people," Micah iv. 13. Jehovah hath
destroyed in his wiath " the strong holds of the daughter
of Judah, and hath cut off all the horn of Israel," Laraent.
20*

234 THE APOCALYPSE REVEALED. [CH. V.
ii. 3. Powers are also signified by the." horns of the
dragon," Apoc. xu. 3; by the horns of" the beast which
carae up out of the sea," Apoc. xin, 1 ; by the hams of
the scarlet beast, lipon which, the woraan sat, Apoc. xvii.
3, 7, 12; by the horns of the' rara and the he-goat; Dan.
vin. 3, 4, 5, 7 — 12, 21, 25 jby the horns of the beast
which carae up out of the sea, Dan., vii. 3, 7, 8, 20, 21, .
23, 24 ; by the four horns which Scattered Judah and
Israel, Zech. i. 18; by the horns of the. altar of burnt
offerings, and the altar of in.cense, Exod. xxvii. 2, xxx.
2, 3, 10: by these last was signified the power of divine
truth in the church ; and, on the Qther hand, that that
power would perish, is signified by the horns of the altars
in Bethel, Arabs iii._14: "I shall visit the transgressions
of Israel; I wiU alsO'-visit the, altars, of Bethel, and the
horns of the altar shall be cut off, and fall to the ground."
271. "And seven eyes," signifies, his omniscience and
divine wisdora. That eyes, when spoken of the Lord,
signify his divine wisdora, raay be seen above, ri. 48, 125,
thus .also his orauiscience ; and that seven signifies aU,,and
is predicated of any thing hoi j', n. 10; hence by the
seven eyes of the Larab, is signified the div.ine wisdom of
the Lord, which is also omniscience. ¦
272. " Which are the' seven spirits of God sent forth
into all the earth," signifies, that from divine wisdom is
derived divine truth throughout the whole world, where
soever there is any religion. The seven- spirits of God,
are the divine truth proceeding from the Lord, as above,
n. 14, 155. That being sent forth into all the eartb,
means throughout the whole world wheresoever there is
any reUgion, is evident ; for where there is any religion,
mankind are taught that there is a God, and that there is
a devU, and that God is good itself, and that aU good is
from him, and that the devil is evil itself, and that aU evil
is from hira; and, as they are oppositesj so evil,- being
frora the deyU, is to be shunned,, and good, being frora
God, is to be -done ; consequently, in proportion as any
one does evil, so far he loves the devU, and acts against
God. Such divine truth exists throughout the whole
world where there is any religion; so that it, is only

CH. v.] THE APOCALYPSE REVEALED. 235
necessary to know what evU is ; and (his also is known
by all who have any religion ; for the precepts of every
religion are siraUar to those contained in the decalogue,
viz., that it is not lawful to kiU, nor, to commit adultery,
nor to steal, nor to bear false witness. These are in
general divine truths sent forth from the Lord into all the
earth : see The Doctrine of the New Jerusalem concern
ing the Sacred Scripture, n. 101 — 118: therefore he
who lives according to thera on account of their being
divine truths, or the coraraandraents of God, and thence
of religion, is saved ; but he who only lives according to
them, because they are civU and ragral truths, is not saved,
for he that denies God raay also so live, but not he that
confesses God.
273. "And he came and took the Book out of the
right hand of Hira that sat upon the throne," signifies,
that the Lord as to his Divine Huraanity is the Word,
and this by virtue of the divinity within hira, and that
therefore he will execute judgraent frora his Divine Hu
manity. Here it raanifestly appears, that He t(iat sat
upon the throne and the Larab are one person, and that
by Him that sat upon the throne is meant his divine
principle from whence are aU things, and by the Lamb,
his Divine Humanity ; for it is said in the preceding
verse, that- he saw a Lamb standjn.g in the raidst of the
throne, and in this, that he took the Book frora Hira that
sat upon the throne. That the Lord will execute judg
ment from his Divine Humanity, because he is the Word,
is evident frorri these passages: "And then shall appear
the sign of the Son of Man ;¦ and they shall see the' Son
of Man coming in the clouds of heaven with power and
glory," Matt, xxiv. 30. " When the,-»S'on of Man shaU
sit on his throne judging the twelve tribes of Israel,"
Matt. xix. 28. " The Son of Man shall corae in the
glory of his Father, and then shall' he reward every raan
according to his works," Matt. xvi. 27. "Watch ye
therefore, and pray' always, that ye riiay be accounted
worthy to stand before the Son of Man," Luke xxi. 36.
" In such an hour as ye think not, the Son of Man
cometh," Matt. xxiv. 44. " For the Father judgeth no

236 1"''^ APOCALYPSE REVEALED. [CH. V-
man, but hath coraraitted all judgraent unto the Son, — ¦
because he is the Son of Man," John v. 2§, 27-. The
Son of Man is the Lord as to the Divine Huraanity, and
this is the, Word, which was God, and was made flesh,
Johni. 1, 14. _
274. " A,nd when be ^had taken the Bookj" signifies,
when the Lord appointed to execute the judgraent, and
thereby to reduce all things in the heavens and in the
earths to order. . By taking the Book and opening it, is
signified to explore' the states of -life of all, and to judge
every one according thereto, as above; therefore here by
his taking the Book, is signified to be about to execute
the last judgment ; and as the last judgment is executed
for the purpose of reducing all thirigs to order in the
heavens, and by the heavens, in the earths, this also is
signified. '
275. " The four animals and the four-and-twenty elders
fell down before, the Lamb," signifies, humiliation, and
frora burailiation, adoration of the Lord frora the superior
beavens. 'Now follows the glorification of the Lorrl on
the above account, for, as was observed above, n. 263, did
not the Lord accoraplish the last judgment at this time,
and thereby reduce all things in the heavens and in the
earths to order, all would perish. The glorification- of the
Lord, which riow follows, takes place first in the superior
heavens, afterwards in the inferior heavens, and lastly in the
lovvest heavens ; ' the glorification by the -superior heavens,
verses 8, 9, 10, by the inferior heavens, verses 11, 12, and
by the lowest heavens, verse 13, and lastly confirmation
and adoration by the superior heavens, verse 14. There
fore the superior heavens are signified by the four aniraals
and the four-and-twenty elders ; for by the cherubs, who
are the four animals in " the raidst of the throne," is sig
nified the Lord as to the Word, but by the cherubs or
four aniraals " round about the throne," is signified heaven
as lo the Word ; for it is said, " That in the raidst of
the throne, and round abdut the throne, were seen four
aniraals, full of eyes before and behind," iv. 6 ; for the
heavens are heavens by virtue of the -reception of divine
truth through the Word frora the Lord. By the four-

CH. v.] THE APOCALYPSE REVEALED. 237
and-twenty elders are also signified, the angels in the
superior beavens, because those elders were proxiraately
about the .throne, iv. 4. That to fall down before the
Larab denotes burailiation, and, frora humiliation, adora
tion, is evident.
276., " Having every one of thera harps," signifies, a
confession of the Lord's Divine Huraanity from spiritual
truths. It is vveU known that confessions of Jehovah were
raade iri the temple ;it Jerusalem by singing, and at the
sarae tirae by instruments of music, w hich corresponded ;
tjie instruments were principally trurapets and timbrels,
and psalteries and harps ; the trumpets and timbrels cor
responded to celestial goods and truths, and the psalteiies
and harps to spiritual goods and truths ; the correspon
dences were with their sounds. What celestial good and
truth is, and what spiritual , good and truth, raay be aeen
in the work concerning Heaven and Hell, n. 13 — 19, and
20 — 28. That harps signify confessions of the Lord from
spiritual truths, may appear frora these passages : " Praise
Jehovah with the harp, sing unto him with.the psaltery
and an instrument of ten strings," Psalra, xxxiii. 2,. 3. I
will praise thee on the harp, O God, ray God, Psalm
xliii. 3, 4. " I will also praise thee vtith the psaltery, I
will sing unto thee with the Aarp, O thou. Holy Orie of
Israel," Psalm Ixxi. 22. "Awake, psaltery and harp, I
wUl sing unto thee among the nations, O Lord," Psalm
Ivii. 8, 9, Psalm cviii. 2, 3. " Sing unto Jehovah with
thanksgiving, sing praise upon the harp unto our God,"
Psalm cxlvii. 7. "It is a good thing fo give thanks to
Jehovah — upon the psaltery, and upon the harp with a
solemn sound," Psalm xcii. 2, 3, 4. "Make, a joyful
noise unto Jehovah, all the earth, sing unto Jehovah with
the harp, with the harp and the voice of a psalra," Psalra
xcviii. 4, 5, 6 : and in raany other places ; as Psalra xlni.
4, Psalra cxxxvii. 2, Job xxx. 31, Isaiah xxiv. 7, 8; 9,
xxx. 31,32, Apoc-. xiv. 2, xviii. 22. Because the harp
corresponded to confession of the Lord, and evU spirits
could not endure h, therefore David by the harp caused
the evU spirit to depart frora Saul, 1 Sara. xvi. 14, 15,
16, 23. That they- were not harps, but that confessions

238 THE APOCALYPSE REVEALED. [CH. V.
of the Lord were heard by John as harps, may be seen
below, n. 661.
277. " And golden vials fuU of incense," signifies, con
fession of the Lord's Divine Hum.anity frora spiritual goo^.
The reason why incense signifies worship frora spiritual
goods, but in this instance confession from such goods, is,
because the principal worship in the Jewish and Israelitish
church consisted in the offering of sacrifices and incense ;
wherefore there were two altars^ one for sacrifices and the
other for incense; the latter altar was within the taberna
cle, and was called -the golden altar, but the forraer was
without the tabernacle, and was called the altar of burnt
oflferings ; the reason was, because there are two kinds of
good, frora which aU worship exists, celestial good and
spiritual good ; celestial good is the good of love to the
Lord, and spiritual good is the good of love towards our
neighbor ; worship by sacrifices was worship frora celestial
good, and worship by incense was worship frora spiritual
good. Whether you call it Worship or confession, it
amounts to the same thing, for all worship is confession'.
What is signified by .incense, is also signified by the vials
in which the incense was cotitained, because the thing
containing and the thing contained, like the instrumental
and principal, act as one cause. Worship from spiritual
good is signified by incense in the- following places: "For
frora the rising of the sun even unto tbe going down of the
same, ray narae shall be great araong the Gentiles, and
in every place incense shall be off"ered unto ray name,"
Malachi i. 11. "They shall teach Jacob thy judgments,
and Israel thy law : they shall put incense before thee,
and whole burnt sacrifice upon thine altar," Deut. xxxiU.
10. " I will o0"er unto thee burnt sacrifices of fatUngs,
¦with the iricense of rams," Psalm Ixvi. 13, 15. " And
they shall come from the cities of Judah, bringing burnt
offerings, and sacrifices, and raeat offerings, and incense,"
Jerera. xvii. 26. " All they from Sheba shall come ; they
shall bring gold and incense, and they shall show forth the
praises of Jehovah," Isaiah Ix. 6.- By frankincense the
same is signified, as by incense, because frankincense was
the principal aromatic used in offering incense. There-

CH. V.J THE APOCALYPSE REVEALED. 239
fore it is said in Matthew, that the wise raen from the east
opened their treasures, and offered to the Lord, then an
infant, " gold, frankincense, and myrrh," ii. 11. The
reason why they offered these three, was, because gold
signified celestial good, frankincense spiritual good, and
myrrh natural good, and frora these three goods all wor
ship is derived.
278. "Which are tiie pmyers of saints," signifies,
thoughts which are of faith, grounded in affections which
are of charity, with those who worship the Lord from
spiritual good and truth,. By prayers are raeant the
tbings which are of faith, and at the same time the things
which are of charity, with those who pour forth prayers,
because prayers without s,uch things are not prayers, but
erapty sounds. That saints raean those who are in spir
itual goods and truths, raay be seen above, n. 173. The
reason why incense is called tbe prayers of saints, is,
because fragrant odors correspond to affections of good
and truth; lience it is, that- "a grateful odor or sweet
savor," and an " odor of rest to Jehovah," so often occur
in the Word ; as in Exod. xxix, 10, 25, 41, Levit. i. 9,
13, 17, ii. 2, 9, 10, in. 5, iv. 31, vi. 8, 15, vni. 28, xxin.
8, 13, 18, xxvi. 31, Numb. vi. 6, 8, 13, xv. 7, xxix. 2,
6, 8i 13, 36, Ezek. xx. 41, Hos«a xiv. 7. Prayers
which are called incense, have a sirailar signification in
the following places in the Apocalypse: An angel stood
at the altar haying a golden vial, " and there was given
unto hira rauch incense, that he- should offer it with the
prayers of alt saints upon the golden altar : — And the
sraoke of the incense with the prayers of the saints,
ascended up before God out of the angel's hand," viii. 3,
4, 5: and in the Psalras of David : " Give ear unto 'my
voice; let my prayer be .set forth before thee as incense,"
cxU.1,2. 279. " And they sung a new song," signifies, an ac
knowledgraent and glorification of the Lord, that he alone
is the Judge, Redeeraer, and Saviour, thus the God- of
heaven and earth. These things are coritained in the
song which they sung, and the things, which are con
tained are also signified ; as an acknowledgrrient that , the

240: THE APOCALYPSE REVEALED. [OH. V.
LcH-d is the Judge in this : " Thou art worthy to take
the Book, and to open the seals; thereof : " that he is the
Redeeraer, in this: i' Because thou wast slain, and hast-
re.deeraed.us in thy blood:" that be is the Saviour, in
this: "Thou hast made us unto our God kings and
priests, and we shall reign upon the earth : "¦ that he
is the. God of heaven and earth, in this: ^"They feU
down and worshiped- him that livetb for ever and ever,"
verse 14. Since the acknowledgment of the Lord alone
as the God of heaven .and. earth, and of the Divinity nf
his Humanity, and that in no other way could he be
called a Redeeraer and^ Saviour, was, not before in the
churcbj,- it- is therefore denorai-hated a new song. The
reason why a song also signifies glorification, which is
confession from joy of heart, is, because, singing exalts,
and' causes affection to break out frora the heart into
sound, and show- itself intensely in its life. 'Nor are the
Psalms of David any- other than songs ; for they were set
to music and, -sung,- and therefore were also called songs
in many places';. as inPsalra xviii, \, Psalm xxxiii. 1, 2.
Psalhi xiv. I, Psalm xlvi. 1,. Psalm xlviii. 1, Psalm Ixv.
1, Psalm, Ixvi. 1, Psalm l?.vii. I, Psalra Ixviii. 1, Psalm
Ixxv. 1, Psalnp Ixxxi. 1, Psalra IxxXyii. 1, Psalra Ixxxviii.
1, Psalra xcii. 1, Pealni xcvi. 1, Psalni xovin. 1, Psalra
cviU. 1, Psalra c-xx. 1,. Psaliti ex-xi. 1, .Psaliri cxxii. 1,
Psalm cxxiii. 1, Psalm cxxiv. 1, Psalm cxxv. 1, Psalm
cxxvi. 1, Psalm cXxvii- 1, Psalm cxxviii. 1, Psalm cxxix.
1, Psalm cxxx. I, Psalm cxxxii. 1, Psalra cxxxiii. 1,
Psalm exxxiv. 1. That.songs were used for the sake of
exalting, the life of love,-^nd the joy derived from it, is
evident from, the following-, passages : "Osing unto Je
hovah a new song, qiake a joyful noise unto Jehovah 'all
the earth, riiake a loud- noise and rejoice,'" Psalra xcviii.
1,4^-6. "Sing unto Jehova.h a "new song, — ^let Israel
rejoice in Him that made hira, let thera praise his name
in the dance," Psalm cxlix. 1, 2, 3. " Sing uiito Jeho
vah a new «on^,—Jift up the voice," Isaiah xiii. 10, 12.
" Sing, O ye heavens, shoot ye lower parts of the earth,
break forth into .^zn^g-im^, ye. raountains," Isaiah xliv.' 23,
xlix. 13. " Sing aloud unto God our strength, raake a

CH. v.] THE APOCALYPSE REVEALED. 241
joyful noise unto the God of Jacob. Take a psalm,"
PsaliTi Ixxxi. 2, 3,'4. " Joy and gladness shall be found
in Zion, thanksgiving and the voice of melody," Isaiah li,
3, Ui. 8, 9. "Sing unto Jehovah, — cry out and shout,
thou inhabitant- of Zion, for great is the Holy One of
Israel in the raidst of thee," Isaiah- xii. 1 — 6. " My
heart is fixed, I will sing and give praise. Awake up,
ray glory, I will praise thee, O Lord, araong the nations,
I will sing unto thee araong the people," Psalra Ivii. 8,
9, 10, and in njany other places.
280. " Saying, Thou art worthy to take the Book, and
to open the seals thereof,'' signifies,, that he alone can
know the states of life of all, and, judge every raan accord
ing to his own state respectively, as above, n'. 256, 259,
261,267,273. 281. " For thou wast slain, and hastr redeemed us to
God by thy blood," signifies, deliverance frora heU, and
salvation by conjunction with him. It is not necessary to
explain by the spiritual sense what is specifically signified
by all the particulars here mentioned, as what by being
slain, by redeeming us to God, and what by his blood, for
they are arcana which do not appear in the literal sense;
suffice it to know that it is redemption which is thus de
scribed ; and since it is redemption it is deliverance frora
hell, and salvation by conjunction with the Lord, which
are signified. Here it shall only be confirmed frora the
Word, that Jehovah himself came into the world, was
born a raan, and became the Redeemer and Saviour of
all, who by a life of charity and its faith, are in conjunc
tion with his Divine Humanity, and that Jehovah is the
Lord frora eternity, consequently that the Divine Hu
raanity of the Lord, with which there must be conjunc
tion, is the Divine Huraanity of Jehovah himself. Now
therefore sorae passages shall be adduced, wbich prove
that Jehovah and the Lord are one ; and since they are
one and not two, that the Lord frora eternity, who is
Jehovah hiraself, by the assumption of tiie Huraanity,
becarae the Redeemer and Saviour: this is evident from
the following places: "Thou, O Jehovah, art our Father,
our Redeemer; thy narae is frora everlasting," Isaiah
VOL. I. 21

242 THE APOCALYPSE REVEALED. [CH. V.
Ixin. 16. "Thus saith the King of Israel and his iie-
deemer, Jehovah of Hosts, I ara the First and I ara the
Last, and besides rae there is no God," Isaiah xliv. 6.
" Thus saith Jehovah thy Redeemer, and he that formed
thee ; I am Jehovah that maketh all things^^alone by
myself," Isaiah xliv. 24. " Thus saith Jehovah thy
Redeemer, the Holy One of Israel, I ara Jehovah thy
God," Isaiah xlviii. 17. "Jehovah my Rock and my
Redeemer," Psalra xix. 14. " Their Redeemer is strong,
Jehovah of Hosts is his name," Jerem. 1. 34. " Jehovah
of Hosts is his narae, and thy Redeemer the Holy One of
Israel, the God of the whole eatth shall he be called,"
Isaiah liv. 5. " And all flesh shall know, that I Jehovah
am thy Saviour and thy Redeemer the Mighty One of
Jacob," Isaiah xlix. 26, Ix. 16,. " As for our Redeemer,
Jehovah of Hosts is his name," Isaiah xlvii. 4. " With
everlasting kindness will I have mercy on thee, saith
Jehovah thy Redeemer," Isaiah Uv; 8. " Thus saith
Jehovah your Redeemer, the Holy One of Israel," Isaiah
xUii. 14. "Thus saith Jehovah the Redeemer of Israel
aiid his Holy One,'' Isaiah xlix. 7. "Thou hast re
deemed rae, Jehovah God of truth," Psalm xxxi. 5.
"Let Israel hope in Jehovah, for with hira there is plen
teous redemption, and he shall redeem Israel from all his
iniquities," Psalm cxxx. 7, 8. "Arise,. [O Lord,] for
our help, and redeem us for thy raercy's sake," Psalm
xliv. 26. Thus saith Jehovah God, '-' I will ransom thera
frora the power of the grave, I will redeem thera from
death," Hosea xiii. 4, 14. "Jehovah shall hear my
voice, he, shall redeem my soul," Psalm Iv. 17, 18. Also
in Psalra xlix. 15, Psalra Ixix. 18, Psalra Ixxi. 23, Psalm
ciU. 1, 4, Psalra cvii. 2, Jerera. Xv. 20, 21. That the
Lord as to his Huraanity is the Redeeraer, is not denied
in the church, because it is- according to Scripture, and
the following passages : " Who is this that coraeth frora
Edora, travelling in the greatness of his strength ? — and
the year of ray redeemed is corae. He redeemed them,'^
Isaiah Ixiii. 1, 4, 9. "Say ye to thedaughter of Zion,
Behold, thy salvation cometh, behold, his reward is with
him — and they shall caU thera. The holy people, the

CH. v.] THE APOCALYPSE REVEALED. 243
Redeemed of Jehovah," Isaiah Ixii. -11, 12. "Blessed
be the Lord God of Israel, for he hath visited and ?-e-
deemed his people," Luke i. 68 : besides other places.
Many other passages, proving that the Lord from eternity,
who is Jehovah hiraself, came into the world, and took
upon him Humanity, in order to redeem mankind, may
be seen in The Doctrine of the New Jerusalem concern
ing the Lord, n. 37 — 46. Moreover Jehovah is called
the Saviour in many places, which cannot be adduced by
reason of their abundance. >-
282. " Out of every tribe, and tongue, and people,
and nation," signifies, that they in the church or in any
religion, who are in truths as to doctrine, and in good as
to life, are redeemed by the Lord. By tribe is signified
the church as to religion-; by tongue is signified its doc
trine, of which we shall speak presently ; by people are
signified they who are in truths of doctrine, and, abstract
edly, truths -of doctrine, n. 483 ; and by nation are signi
fied they who are in the good of life, and, abstractedly,
good of life, n. 483 ; frora hence'it appears that, by these
words, " Out of every tribe, and tongue, and people, and
nation,"-^ such things are signified as were said above'; see
also, n. 627. It shall now be proved that tongue, in the
spiritual sense, signifies the doctrine of tbe church, or of
any religion ; this is evident frora the following places :
" My tongue also shall talk of thy righteousness, all the
day long," Psalm Ixxi. 24. "Then shall the lame leap
as a hart, and the tongue of the dumb shall sing, for in
the, wUderness shall waters break out,," Isaiah xxxv. 6.
" The tongue of the stamraerers shall be ready to speak
plainly," Isaiah xxxii. 4. It appears as if, in these in
stances, by tongue was raeant speech, but in the spiritual
sense that which is spoken is understood, which is truth
of doctrine, which they wiU have frora the Lord. In Uke
raanner, "I have sworn, — That unto me every knee
shall bow, and every tongue shall swear," Isaiah xly. 23.
"It shallcome, that I will gather all nation's and tongues,
and they shall corae and see ray glory-," Isaiah Ixvi. 18.
" In those days it shall come to pass that ten men out of
all languages of the nations, shall take hold of-the skirt of

244 THE APOCALYPSE REVEALED. [CH. V.
him that is a Jew, saying. We wUl go with you, for we have
heard that God is with you," Zech. viii. 23; speaking of
the conversion of the-GentUes by the Lord to the truth of
doctrine. But by tongues, in an opposite sense, are sig
nified false doctrines in the following places : " Let not
an evil speakerh^ estabUshed in the earth," Psalra cxi. 1.
"Thou shalt keep thera secretly in a pavilion frora the
strife of tongues," Psalra xxxi. 20. " Lo, I will bring a
nation upon you, — whose language thou knowest not,"
Jerera. v. 15, 16. " To be sent to a people of a hard
language," Ezek. iii. 5, 6. To a people of " a stammer
ing tongue," Isaiah xxxni. 19. It must be observed that
tongue, as an organ, signifies doctrine, but, as speech, it
also signifies religion. He who knows that a tongue sig
nifies doctrine, may understand what is raeant by those
words which the rich man in hell addressed to Abrahara,
That he would send Lazarus that he raight " dip the tip
of his finger in water, and cool his tongue, and not be
torraented with the flarae," Luke xvi. 24. Water signi
fies truth, and tongue, doctrine ; by the falses of which
doctririe he was tormented, and not by the flame ; for no
one in hell is in flames, but flaraes there are appearances
of the iove of falsity ; whUst fire is an appearance of the
love of evU.
283. "And hast raade us unto our God, kings and
priests," signifies, that from the Lord, they are in wisdom
frora divine truths and in love frora divine good, and thus
iraages of his divine wisdora, and of his divine love ; as
above, n. 20, 21.
284. " And we shall reign on the earth," signifies, and
wUl be in his kingdora, he in thera and they in hira. By
reigning on tbe earth, nothing else is raeant, than being
in the Lord's kingdora, and there one with him, according
to these words of the Lord : " That all who beUeve in
me, may be one ; and raay be one as thou Father art in
me and I in thee, that they also may be one in us : And
the glory which thou gavest me I have given thera, that
tbey raay be one even as we are one, I in them and thou
in me, that where I am, they also may be with me," John
xvii. 20 — 24. As, therefore, they are thus one WUh tbe

CH. v.] THE APOCALYPSE REVEALED.

245

¦Lord, and, together with the Lord, constitute a kingdom
which is caUed the kingdom of God, it is evident that noth
ing else is signified by their reigning. The term reign is
mentioned, because it was before said, "Thou hast made us
kings and priests;" and by kings, are signified they who are
in wisdora by raeans of divine truths frora the Lord ; and by
priests, they who are in love by raeans of divine good from
hira, n. 20 ; hence it is that the kingdora of the Lord is also
caUed "the kingdom of the saints," Dan. vii. 18, 27;
arid it is said of -the- apostles, that together " with the
Lord they should judge the twelve tribes of Israel,"
Matt. xix. 28 ; although tha Lord alone judges and reigns,
for he judges and reigns frora divine good by divine truth,
which is also frora hira- in thera ; but who beUeves, that
whatis in them from the Lord is their own, is cast out of
the kingdom, or, what is the sarae thing, out of heaven. The
signification of reigning is the same in the following passages
in the Apocalypse: "They shall be priests of God and of
Christ, and shall reign with hira a thousand-years," xx. 6 :
and conceming those who are to enter into the New Jeru
salem, it is. said, "The Larab shall enlighten thera, and
they shall reign for ever and ever," xxU. 5.
285. It is said, " They shall reign on the earth," be
cause by earth here and in other places is raeant the
Lord's church in tbe heavens and on the earths ; the
church, wherever it may be, is the Lord's kingdora.
Lest, therefore, any one should believe that all who are
redeeraed by the Lord become kings and priests, and that
they will reign on the earth, it must be proved frora the
Word that the earth signifies the church. This may appear
frora the following passages : " Behold, Jehovah maketh
the earth empty, and raaketh it. waste, and turneth it
upside down : the land shall be utterly emptied. The
eartA raourneth and fadeth-away : The earth also is de
filed under the inhabitants thereof Therefore hath the
curse devoured the ear^A, therefore the inhabitants of the
earth are burned, and few men left. When this shall be
in the midst of the land these shall be as the shaking of
an olive tree. The windows from on high are open, and
the foundations of the earth do shake. -The, earth is
21*

246 THE APOCALYPSE REVEALED. [CH. V-
utterly broken down ; the earth is clean dissolved ; the
earth is moved exceedingly. The earth shall reel to and
fro like a drunkard,'' Isaiah xxiv. 1 — 23. "The Lion
is corae up frora bis thicket to make thy land desolate :
I beheld the earth, and lo, it was without form and void ;
Thus saith Jehovah, The whole land shall be desolate,
for this shall the earth mourn," Jerem. iv. 7, 23^ — 28.
" H-ow long shall the land mourn ; the whole land is made
desolate, because no man layeth it to heart," Jerera. xn.
4, 11, 12, 13. "Tbe earth mourneth, and languisheth,
Lebanon is ashamed and hewn down," Isaiah xxxUi. 9.
" And the land shall become burning pitch, and shall lie
waste," Isaiah xxxiv. 9, 10. " I have heard from the
Lord of hosts a consumption even determined upon the
whole earth," Isaiah xxviii. 2, 22. " Behold, the day
of Jehovah cometh, to lay the land desolate, and the
earth shaU remove out of her place," Isaiah xiii. 9. 13.
" Then the earth shook and trembled, and the foundations
also of the hUls moved," Psalm xvni. 7, 8. " Therefore
will we not fear though the earth be removed ; he utter-
eth his voice, the earth melted," Psalm xlvi. 3, 4, 7, 9.
" Have ye not understood frora the foundations of the
earth ? " Isaiah xl. 21, 23. " O God, thou hast cast us
off,— thou bast raade the earth to tremble ; heal the
breaches thereof, for it shaketh," Psalm Ix. 2. 4. " The
earth and all the inhabitants thereof are dissolved ; I bear
up the pillars of it," Psalm Ixxv. 3, 4. -" Woe to the
land shadowing wilh wings : Go ye swift messengers to
a nation scattered and peeled, whose land the rivers have
spoiled," Isaiah xviii. 1,2. "Through the wrath of
Jehovah, — the land is darkened," Isaiah ix. 19. " For
ye shaU be a delightsome land," Malachi in. 12. "I
wUl give thee for a covenant of the people, to establish
the earth; Sing, O heavens, and be joyful, O earth,"
Isaiah xlix. 8, 13. " I shall notsee the Lord in the land
of the living," Isaiah xxxviU. 11. "Which caused ter
ror in the' land of the living," Ezek. xxxii. 23 — ^27.
" Unless I had believed to see the goodness of Jehovah
in the land of the living," Psalra xxvii. 13. " Blessed
are the raeek, for they shaU inherit the earth," Matt. v. 5.

CH. v.] THE APOCALYPSE REVEALED. 247
"lam Jehovah that raaketh aU things, that stretcheth
forth the heavens alone ; that spreadeth abroad the earth
by myself," Isaiah xliv. 23, 24, Zech. xii. 1, Jerem. x.
11,-12, 13, li. 15, Psalra cxxxvi. 6. "Let the earth
open and bring forth salvation ; — thus saith Jehovah,'Who
created the heavens, and forraed the earth," Isaiah xiv.
8, 12, 18, 19. " Behold, f create new heavens and a
new earth," Isaiah Ixv. 17, Ixvi. 22 ; besides raany other
places, which, if tbey were adduced, would fiU a volume.
The reason why the eartb signifies the church, is, because,
in raany instances, it raeans thp land of Canaan, in which
the church was planted ; the heavenly Canaan is no
other; as,, also, because when the earth is naraed, the
angels, wbo are spiritual, do not think of the earth, but
of the huraan race that inhabit it, and of their spiritual
state, and their spiritual state is the state of the church.
The earth has also an opposite sense, and in that it signi
fies daranation, because when there is no church in man,
there is damnation ; in this sense the earth is mentioned
in Isaiah xiv. 12, xxi. 9, xxvi. 19, 21, xxix. 4, xlvii. 1,
Ixiii. 6, Lament, ii. 10, Ezek. xxvi. 20, xxxii. 24, Nurab.
xvi. 29 — 33, xxvi. 10; and in other places.
286. "And 1 beheld, and I beard the voice of raany
angels round about the throne, and the aniraals and the
elders," signifies, a confession and glorification of the Lord
by the angels of the inferior heavens. That there was a
confession and glorification of the Lord by the angels of
the three heavens, raay be seen above, n. 275; and by
the angels of the superior heavens, frora verse 8 to 10 ;
and therefore now by the arigels of the inferior heavens,
verses 11, 12; wherefore by the voice of the angels
round about the throne, is meant the confession and
glorification , of the Lord by the angels of the inferior
heavens. On this occasion be saw also the aniraals and
elders together with thera, because by tbe aniraals and
elders are signified the angels of the superior heavens, n.
275, and the inferior heavens never act separately from
the superior heavens, but in conjunction with them ; for
the Lord influences all the heavens immediately from
himself;, thus also the inferior heavens : and his influence

248 THE APOCALYPSE REVEALED. [CH. V.
is at the sarae tirae mediately -through the superior
beavens into the inferior. This is the reason, therefore,
why he first saw and heard the animals by theraselves,
and afterwards in conjunction with the others.
287. " And the nuraber of thera was rayriads of rayriads,
and thousands of tho'usands,^' signifiesj aU in truths and in
good. By nuraber, in the natural sense, is meant that
which has relation to measure or weight, but by nuraber,
in the spiritual sense, thatwhich has relation to qu-ality ;
and .here their quality is described by their being rayriads
of rayriads, and thousands of thousands, for a rayriad is
predicated of truths, and a thousand of goods. The
reason why a rayriad is predicated of truths, and a
thousand of goods, is, because a rayriad is the greater
number, and a thousand a less, and truths are raanifold,
but goods are simple ; and because where truths are
treated of in the Word, goods are treated of also, on
account of the marriage of good and truth existing in
every particular, otherwise it would have been sufficient
to have said rayriads of rayriads. Since these two nura
bers have such a signification, they are raentioned also in
other places ; as in the foUowing: "The chariots of God
are two myriads, even thousands of angels, the Lord is
araongst thera, as in Sinai in the holy plaee," Psalra Ixviu.
17. " I beheld, and the Ancient of Days did'sit, thousand
thousands rainistered unto hira, and myriads of myriads
stood before hira," Dan. vii. 9, 10. Moses saitb of
Joseph, " His horns are -Uke the horns of unicorns, with
thera he shall push the people together to the ends of the
earth ; and they are the myriads of Ephraira, and the
thousands of Manasseh," Deut. xxxni. 17. "Thou
shalt not be afraid for the pestilence that walketh in
darkness, nor for the destruction that wasteth at noon
day, a thousand shall fall at thy side, and a myriad at
thy right hand," Psalra xci. 5, 6, 7. " That our sheep
may bring forth thousands and myriads in our streets,"
Psalra cxliv: 13. "WUl Jehovah be pleased with
thousands of raras, or with myriads of rivers of oil ? "
Micah vi. 7. When the ark rested, Moses said, " Return,
Jehovah, unto the myriads of the thousands of Israel."

CH. v.] THE APOCALYPSE REVEALED. 249
Nurab. X. 36. In all the.se places myriads are spoken of
truths, and thousands of goods.
288. " Saying with a loud voice, Worthy is the Larab
that was slain to receive power, and riches, and wisdora,
and honor, and glory," signifies, confession fiora the
heart, that to the Lord as to his Divine Humanity belong
omnipotence, omniscience, divine good, and divine truth.
To say with a loud voice, signifies confession from the
heart; thou art worthy, signifies that in him are the things
which follow ; a Lamb, signifies the Lord as fo the Divine
Humanity; power, signifies divine power, wbich is omni
potence ; riches and wisdom, signify divine knowledge
and wisdom, which are oinriiscience ; honor and glory,
signify divine good and divine truth. That riches signify
knowledges of what is good and true, and thus science,
raay be seen above, n. 206 ; therefore, when said of the
Lord, they signify oraniscience ; and that honor and
glory, when spoken of the Lord, signify divine good and
divine truth, see above, n. 249.
289. "And blessing," signifies, all these things in hira,
and from him in thera. By blessing is meant every good
which man receives frora the Lord, or power and opu
lence, and all that is iraplied by thera ; but especially
every spiritual good, or love and wisdom, charity and
faith, and the joy and felicity resulting frora them, wbich
constitute eternal life; and since aU these are from, the
Lord, it foUows that they are in hira, for if they were not
in hira, they could not be in others from hira : hence it is,
that, in, the Word, the Lord is called ihe Blessed., and
also Blessing, that is. Blessing Itself. That Jehovah,
or the Lord, is called the Blessed, is evident frora these
places: "The high priest asked Jesus, Art thou tbe
Christ, the Son of the Blessedl" Mark xiv. 61. Jesus
said, "-Ye shall not see rae henceforth, till ye shall say.
Blessed is He that coraeth in the narae of the Lord,"
Matt, xxiii. 39, Luke xiii. 35. Melchisedek blessed
Abram, and said, " Blessed be the most high God, who
hath delivered thine enemies into thy hand," Gen. xiv.
18, 19, 20. " Blessed be Jehovah, the God of Shem,"
Gen, ix. 26. "Blessed be Jehovah, because he hath

250 THE APOCALYPSE REVEALED. [CH. V. .
heard ray voice," Psalra xxvin. 6. "Blessed be Jeho
vah, for he hath showed rae his raarvellous kindness,"
Psalra xxxi. 21. "Blessed be Jehovah, God of Israel,
frora everlasting to everlasting," Psalra xii. 13. In like
ir],inner, Psalra Ixvi. 20, Psalra Ixviii. 19, 35, Psalra Ixxii.
18, 19, Psalra Ixxxix. 52, Psalm cxix. 12, Psalm cxxiv.
6, Psalra cxxxv. 21, Psalra cxliv. 1, Luke i. 68. This
is the reason why blessing is here raentioned, as also
verse 12, and vii. 12 ; and Ukewise ip the Psalras of
David: "Glory and honor dost thou lay upon hira, for
thou hast raade hira Blessing for -ever," Psalra xxi. 5, 6 :
speaking of the Lord. Hence it may be seen, what is
meant in the Word by blessing God, naraely, to ascribe
to hira all blessing ; also to pray that he would bless, and
to give thanks for having blessed; as may appear frora
the following passages : The mouth of Zacharias was
opened, and he spake, blessing God, Luke i. 64, 68.
Simeon took up the infant Jesus, in his arms, and blessed
God, Luke ii. 28, 30, 31. "I wiU bless Jehovah, who
hath given rae counsel," Psalra xvi. 7. O "bless the
name of Jehovah, show forth his salvation from day to
day," Psalm xcvi. 1, 2, 3. ' "Blessed he the Lord from
day to day, bless ye God in the congregations, even the
Lord frora the fountain of Israel," Psalra Ixviii. 19, 26.
290. " And every creature which is in heaven, and on
the earth, and under the earth, and such as are in the
sea, and all that' are in thera, heard Isaying," signifies,
confession and glorification of the Lord by the angels of
the lowest heaven. That this is a confession and glori
fication "of the Lord by the angels of the lowest heaven,
is evident from the series, because the confessions and
glorifications of the Lord before mentioned, were by the
angels of the superior and inferior heavens, n. 275, and
following numbers, 286, and following riurabers ; for
there are three heavens, and innuraerable societies in
each, and each of thera is called a heaven. That by
every creature which is in heaven, and on the eartb, and
under the earth, and in the sea, are meant angels, is evi
dent, for it says, "Heard I saying," and they said, " Bless
ing, and honor, and glory, and power, be unto Him that

CH. v.] THE APOCALYPSE REVEALED. oci
sitteth upon the throne and unto the Lamb for ever and
ever." Their being called creatures is conformable to
the style of the Word, in which, by all created things, as
well those which belong to the animal kingdom as those
which belong to the vegetable kingdom, are signified
vaiious things in man, in general such things as belong to
his wiU or affection, and such as pertain to his under
standing or thought; for they signify such things, because
they -correspond ; and since the Word is written by raere
correspondences, siraUar things are said of the angels of
heaven and raen of the church ; in proof of which a few
passages only shall be adduced, which are as follows:
Jesus said unto his disciples, " Go ye into all the world,
and preach the, gospel to every creature," Mark xvi. 15.
" Ask now the beasts, and they shall teach thee ; and the
fowls of the air, and they shall tell thee ; or speak to the
earth, and it shall teach thee, and the fishes of the sea
shall declare unto thee ; who knoweth not in all these,
that the harid of Jehovah hath wrought this ? " Job xn.
7, 10. "Let the heaven and earth praise Jehovah, the
seas, and every thing that creepeth therein, for God wUl
save Zion," Psalra Ixix. 34, 35.- " Praise Jeliovah from
the earth, ye dragons and all deeps," Psalra cxlviii. 7.
" I wUl utterly consurae all things frora off the land, I
will consurae man and beast, I will consurae the fowls of
the heaven, and tbe fishes of the sea," Zeph. i. 2, 3.
The same in Isaiah 1. 2, 3, Ezek. xxxviii. 19, 20, Hosea
iv. 2, 3, Apoc. vni. 7, 8, 9. " Let the heavens rejoice,
and the earth be glad; let the sea roar, and the fulness
thereof; let the field be joyful, and all that is therein ;
then shall^ all the irees of the wood rejoice before Jeho
vah ; for he coraeth, for he coraeth to judge the earth,"
Psalm xcvi. 11, 12, 13; and in raany other places. It
is said every • Created thing, by which is meant every
reforraed thing, or all the reformed, for to create signifies
to reform and regenerate, o. 254. What is meant by " in
heaven, in the earth, and under the earth," raay be seen
above, n. 260 ; and what by the sea, n. 238 ; hence it is
evident what is signified by such things as are in the sea,
and all that are in'thera; these things are raeant in the

252 THE APOCALYPSE REVEALED. [CH. V.
Word by fishes of the sea, which are the sensual affec
tions, these being' the lowest affections of the natural
man, for in the spiritual vvorld such affections appear at a
distance like fishes, and as if tbey were in tbe sea, because
tbe atmosphere in wbich they are, appears watery, and
therefore to those who are in the heavens and on the eartb
there, seems like a sea, as inay be seen above, n. 238, and
concerning fishes, n. 405.
291. "Blessing, and honor, and glory, and power, be
, unto Hira that sitteth upon the throne and unto the Larab
for ever and ever,'" signifies, that in tbe Lord from eter
nity, and thence, in his Divine Humanity, is the all of
beaven and the church, divine good, and divine truth,
and divine power, and from hira in those who are in
heaven and in the church. That the Lord from eternity
is Jehovah, who look upon hira the human nature in
iitae, that he raight redeera and save mankind, raay be
seen above, n. 281 ; therefore by Hira that sat upon the
throne, is meant the Lord frora eternity, who is called the
Father, and by the Larab, the Lord as to the Divine
Huraanity, which is the Son ; and because the Father is
in the Son, and the Son in the Father, and they are one,
it is evident that by both, or by Hira that sat upon the
throne and the Larab, the Lord is raeant ; and because
they are one, it is said that the Lamb also was in the
midst of the throne, verse 6 ; also vii. 17. That blessing,
when spoken of the Lord, is the all of heaven and of tbe
church in him and frora hira, in those who are in heaven
and in the church, raay be seen above, n. 289. That
honor and glory, are divine good and divine truth, may
also be seen above, n. 249; and that strength, when
spoken of the Lord, is divine power, is evident. That
all these are the Lord's, raay appear frora what is said in
Daniel: "Behold, one like tbe Son of Man carae to the
Ancient of Days ; and there was given him dominion,
and glory, and the kingdom, that all people, nations, and
languages, should serve him: his dominion is an ever
lasting dominion, which shall not pass away, and his
kingdom that which shall not be destroyed," vn. 13, 14.
That the Ancient of Days is the Lord from eternity.

CH. v.] THE APOCALYPSE REVEALED. 253
appears from these words in Micah : "But thou, Bethle
hem Ephratah, though thou be little among the thousands
of Judah, yet out of thee shall He come forth unto me,
that is to be ruler in Israel ; and whose goings forth have
been from of old, from the days of everlasting," v. 2 :
as also frora these in Isajah; ."For unto us a Child is
born, unto us a Son is given, and the government shall
be upon his shoulder: and his name shall he called Won
derful, Counsellox, the Mighty: God, the, -Everlasting
Father, the Prince of Peace," ix. 6'.
292. " And the four animals said. Amen," signifies,
divine confirmation frora the Word. That the four ani
mals or cherubs signify the Word, raay be seen- above, n.
239; and that araen sigi-iifies. divine confirraation from
truth itself, n. 23, 23, 61, thus frora the Word.
293. '' And the four-aod-iwenty elders fell down and
worshiped Him that liveth for ever and ever," signifies,
humiliation before the Lord, and, from humiliation, ador
ation of Him by.ajl m the heavens, in whom and fiom
whora is everlasting life, as above, n. 251, and n. 58, 60.
To the above I will add this Meraorable Relation. ' In
the natural world the speech of raan is twofold, because
his thought is twofold, exterior and -interior ; for a man
can speak from interior thought and at the sanle time frora
exterior thought, and he can speak frora exterior thought
and not frora interior, yea, contrary to interior thousht,
whence corae dissimulation, flattery, and hypocrisy.. But
in the spiritual world man's speech js not twofold, but
single ; a man there speaks as he thinks^ otherwise the
sound is -harsh and offends the ear ; but yet he maybe
silent, and so not publish the thoughts of his mind ; a
hypocrite^ therefore, when he ^omes into the company of
the. wise, either goes away, or retires to a corner of the
room and withdraws himself frora observation, and sits
silent. On, one occasion there was a numerous assembly
in the spiritual vs'orld, who were discoursing on this sub
ject, and saying, that not to be able to sp^ak but as one
thinks, mustt be a hard thing for tho^e who might be in
company with the good, but yet who have not thought
VOL. f. 22

254 THE APOCALYPSE RE-VEALED, [CH. -V.
justly concerning God and the Lord. In the midst of the
assembly were those of tbe reformed church, and many
of the clergy, and next to them were papists and monks ;
and they all at first said that it was. not a hard thing at all;
"What need is there to speak otherwise than one thinks,
and if orie should happen not to think justly, can he not
shut his mouth and keep sUence ? " And one of the
clergy said, " Who does not think justly of God and the
Lord?" But some of the corapany said, "Let us make
the experiraent." And tbey who had confirraed thera
selves in the idea of a trinity of persons in the Godhead,
especially frora these words in the Athanasian doctrine,
"There is one person of the -Father, another of tbe Son, _
and another of the Holy Ghost ; and as the Father is
God, so also the Son is God, and the Holy Ghost is God,"
were desired to say, " One God;" but they could not ;
tbey distorted and folded their lips in' raany ways, but
could not articulate any other words than such as were
consonant with the ideas of their thought, which were
ideas of three persons, and tb.ence of three gods. They
wbo had confirraed theraselves in faith separate frora
charity, were then desired to narae "Jesus;" but they
could not ; yet they could all say Christ, and also God
the Father. This th6y were surprised at, and inquired
into the 'Cause, which they found to be this, viz. that tbey
bad prayed to God the Father for tbe Son's sake, and
had not prayed to the Saviour hiraself; for Jesus signifies
Saviour. They were then desired, by thinking of the
Lord's Divine Huraanity, to say, "Divine Human;" but
none of the clergy that, were present could do so, though
sorae of the laity could, wherefore the raatter was taken
into- serious consideration; and then, I. The following
texts froni the evangelists were read to thera : "The
Father hath given all things into the Son's hand," John
Hi. 35. " The Father bath given the Son power over all
flesh," John xvn. 2. " AU power is given, unto rae in
heaven and in earth," Matt, xxvin. 18; and they were
directed to keep in- raind, that Christ, both as to his Di
vinity and as to his Huraanity, is the God of heaven and
earth, and thus to pronounce " Divine Human ; " but still

CH. v.] THE APOCALYPSE REVEALED.

255

they could not ; and they said that they were thus enabled,
indeed, to entertain the thought of it by. virtue of their
understanding concerning it, but not the acknowledgraent,
and that on this account they were not able. II. After
wards was read to thera out of Luke i. 32, 34, 35, that
the Lord as to the human nature was the Son of Jehovah
God, and that every where in the Word he is- called, as
to his Humanity, the Son of God, and also the Only-
begott,qn, and they were desired to keep this in raind,
and likewise that the only-begotten Son of God born in
the world cannot but be God, as the Father is God, and
to utter the- words, " Divine Human." But they said,
" We cannot, by reason that our spiritual thought, which
is interior, does not admit into the thought which is next
.to the speech any other than sirailar ideas, and that thence
they .could perceive, that it is not perraitted thera to di
vide their thoughts, as it was in the natural world." IIL
Then were read to thera these Words of the Lord to
PhUip : " Philip said. Lord,, show us the Father, and the
Lord said. He who seeth rae seetb the Father ; believest
thou not that I ara in the Father, and the Father m me?"'
John xiv. 8 — 11 J and other places; as "That he and
the Father are one," John x. 30, and the like; and jt
was enjoined them to keep this in mind, and say "Divine
Human ; " but as this thought was not roofed in the
acknowledgraent that the Lord was God as to his huraan
nature also, therefore they could not ; they twisted and
folded, their lips -even to indignation, and would have
forped their mouths to utter and extort it, but it was not
in their power. The reason was, because the ideas of
thought, which flow frora acknowledgraent, make one
with words uttered by the tongue, with those who are in
the spiritual world, and where such ideas do not exist,
there are no words,- for ideas become words in speaking.
IV. -Moreover there was read to them frora the doctrine
of the church received thraughout the whole world, the
following passage, taken from the Athanasian Creed :
" That the divine and human nature in the Lord are not
two but one, yea, one person, united altogether like soul
and body ;" and it was said to thera, From this you may

256 THE APOCALYPSE REVEALED. [CH. V.
possibly have an idea grounded in the acknowledginent
that the Lord's huraan nature is divine, seeing that his
soul is divine, for it is a doctrine of your own church, ac
knowledged by you when in the world. Moreover the
soul is essence itself, and the body, its form, and the es'-
sence and form make one, like being and existence, and
like the efiicient cause of the effect, and the effect itself;
they retained that idea, and Were wont to' have uttered
" Diiine Human ;" but it was nOt in their power; for
their interior idea concerning the Lord's Huraanity exter
minated and expunged this new adventitious idea, as they
called it. V. Again there was read to them this passage
out of John : " The Word was with God, and God was
the Word ; and the Word was made flesh," i. 1,, 14 ; and
the following frora Paul : " In Christ Jesus dwelleth all
the fulness of the Godhead bodily," Coloss. ii. 9: and
they were desired to think fiiriily, that God who was the
Word was raade flesh, and that every thing divine, or aU
the divinity, dwells in him bodUy, as they might, perhaps,
by these raeans be able to pronounce " Divine Human;"
but still they could not, avowjng openly that they could
not entertain an idea oT a divine human being, because
God is God, and man is man, and God is a. spirit, and of
a spirit -we have nev«r thought any otherwise than as of
air or ether. VI. At length it was said to thera, " Ye
know that the Lord said, ' Abide in rae, and I in you, he
¦who abideth in me, and I in him, the same heareth rnuch
fruit, for without me ye can do nothing,'" John,xv. 4, 5.
And as sorae of the English"^ clergy were present, there
was read to thera this passage out of one of their prayers
before the Holy Sacrament : " For when we spiritiially
eat the flesh of Christ, and drink his blood, then we dwell
in Christ, and Christ in us." " If now you wiU but think
that this cannot take place, except the Lord's Hun-ianity
be Divine, you may pronounce ' Divine Human,' frora an
acknowledgment in thought;" — but still they could not;
so deeply was the idea impressed on their mirids that the
Lord's Divinity was one thing and his Humanity another,
and that his Divinity was like the pivinity of the Father,
and his Humanity Uke the hurrianify of another man.

CH. V,] THE .APOCALYPSE REVEALED.

257

But it was said to thera, " How can you entertain such a
thought? Is it possible for a rational raind ever to- think
that God is three, and the Lord two?" VII. Afterwards
they turned to the Lutherans, saying, " That the Augus
tan Confession, and Luther taught, that the Son of God
and the Son of Man in Christ are one person, and that
He, as to his human nature also, is the true, omnipotent,
and eternal God, and that as to this-nature also, being
present at the right hand of God Almighty, governs all
things in heaven and earth, fills all things, is with us, and
dwells and operates in us ; and that there is no distinction
of adoration, because by the nature which is seen, the
divinity which is not seen is adored, thus that in Cbrist
God is Man and Man God." On hearing this, tbey said,
*' Is it so ? " And they looked round, and presently they
said, " This is what we did not know before, therefore we
are not able.'' But one or two of them said, "We have
read and written concerning -these things, but yet when
we thought of-thero in ourselves frora ourselves, they were
only words of which we had no interior idea." • VIII.
At length, turning to the papists, they said, " Possibly
you can narae the,' Divine Human' hecanse you believe
that in your eucharist, in the bread and wine and in every
part, there is the whole of Christ, and also adore hira as
God, when you show and carry about the host ; and like
wise because you call Mary themotherof God, consequent
ly you acknowledge that she brought forth God, that is,
the Divine Huraan." Tbey then atterapted to pronounce
it frora those ideas of their thought concerning the Lord,
but could not, by reason ,of their entertaining a material
idea of his body and blood; and by reason of the assertion
that the human and, not the divine power is transferred by
him to the pope. Then a certain monk got up, and said,
" That, he could think of the Divine Huraan, frora the
mcit Holy Virgin Mary, the raother of God, and the same
of the saint of bis monastery." Arid another monk carae,
and said, "From. ray idea of the matter, 1 could rather
call his holiness; the pope, the divirie human, than
Christ;" but-then some other monks puUed bi,.ra back,
and said, " Are you not ashamed of yourself ? ''' After
22*

258 THE APOCALYPSE REVEALED. [CH. -VT.
this heaven was seen open, and there appeai-ed tongues,
as of flarae, descending and influencing sorae ; and they
then celebrated The Divine Humanity of the Lord.,
saying, " Reraove the idea of three gods, and believe that
in the Lord dwells all the fubess of the Godhead bodily,
and that the Father and he are one, as the soul and body
are one, and that God is not air or ether, but that he is a
Man, and then you will be brought into conjunction witb
beaven, and thereby have power frora the Lord to pro
nounce !the" narae ' Jesus,' and utter the words ' Divine
Human.'"

CHAPTER VI.
1. And 1 saw when the Lamb opened one of the seals, and I
heard ofie of. the four animals say, as with a voice of thunder.
Gome and see.
2; And I saw, and behold, a white horse:- and he that Sat on
him had a bow ; and a crown was given unto him : and he went
forth conquering, and to conquer.
3. And when he had opened the second seal, ! heard the se
cond animal say. Come and see.
4. Aud there went out another horse that was red, and power
was given to hira that sat thereon to take peace froui the earth,
and that they should kill one another: and there was giviin unto
him a great sword.
,5. And when he had opened the third seal, I heard the third
animal say, Come and see. And I heheld, and lo, a blaek horse;
and he th.it sat on him had a pair of balances in his hand.
&. And I. heard a voice in the midst of the lour animals say, A
measure of wheat for a penny, and three measures of barley fpr
a penny ; and see thou hurt not the oil and the wine.
7. And when he had opened the fourth seal, 1 heard tbe voice
of the fourth animal say. Gome. and see.
8. '/^nd I looked, and behold, a. pale horee: and his name that
sat oh him was Death, and hell (ollowed with him. And power
was given unto them over the fourth part of the earth,to kill witb
sword, and with hungei-, and with death, and with the beasts of
the earth.
d. And when he had opened th? fifth seal, I saw under the altar
the souls of them that were slain for the Word of God, and for
the testimony which they held.
10. And they cried with a loud voiCe, saying. How long, O
Lord, holy and true, dost thou not judge and avenge our blood on
them that dwell on the eai-th ?

CH. VI.] THE APOCALYPSE REVEALED. 359
1 1. And white robes were given unto every one of them ; and
It was said unto them, that they should rest yet for a little season,
until their fellow-servants also, and their brethren, that should be
killed as they were, should be fulfilled.
12. And I beheld when he had opened the sixth seal; and lo,
there was a great earthquake ; and the sun became black as sack
cloth of hair, and the moon became as blood.
13. And the stars of heaven fell unto'the eafth, even as a fig-
ti-ee casteth her untimely figs, when she is^haken of a mighty
wind. 14. And the heaven departed as a scroll, when it is rolled to
gether: and every raountain and island were moved out of their
places. 15. And the kings of the earth, and the great men, and the
rich men, and the chief captains, and the mighty men, and every
bondman, and every freeman, hid themselves in the dens, and in
the rocks of the mountains ;
16. And said tothe mountains and rocks. Fall on us, and hide
us from the fiice of Him that sitteth on the throne, and frora the
wrath of the Lamb :
. 17. For the great day of his wj.-ath is come, and who shall be
able to stand.?

THE SPIRITUAL SENSE.
The. contents or tHE -whole chapter. The subject treat
ed of is concerning^ the exploration of those, on whom the last
judgment is to be e^ecut.ed ; and exploration is made to discover
the. quality of their undei-=;tan(iing of the Word, and thence the
-quality of their state of lite. That they consisted of snch as Were
in truths originating ui good, verses 1, 2 ; of such as were with
out good, verses 3, 4 ; of such as were in contempt of truth,
verses 5,6; and of such as were totally devastated, both as to
good and truth, verses 7, 8. Of the state of those who were pre
served by the Lord from the Svicked iii' tlie inferior earth, and .
were to be delivered at the time of the last judgment, verses 9,-
10. Of the state of those who were in evils and thence in falses,
the nature of that state at the "day of the last judgment, verses
12—17. Thk contents of each verse. "And 1 saw when the Lstmb
opened one of the seals," signifies,-ex|)loration from the Lord of
all those upon whom the last judgment was about to be executed,
as to their undei-.stan(ling of the Word, and thence as to their
state of life : " And 1 heai-d one of the four animal? say, as with
a voire of thunder," signifies, according to the divine truth of the
WonI : " Come and see," sig-iiifies, a manifestation concerning
those who were first in order: "And 1 saw, and behold, a white

260 THE APOCALYPSE REVEALED. [CH. VI.
horse," signifies, the understanding of truth, and good from the
Word with these : " And he that sat on him had a bow," signir
fies, that they had the doctrine of truth and good from the Word,
by virtue of which they fought against the falses and evils which
are from hell : "And a crown was given unto hira," signifies, his
token of pombat: " And he wentr forth conquering, and to con^
quec," signifies, victoi-y over evils and falses to eternity: "And
when he had opened the second seal, Iheard the second animal
say, Come and se^"' signifies the same here as above : " And
there went out another horse that^was red," signifies, the under-
staniliug of the Word, destroyed as to good, and th«nce as to
life, in these : "^ Andpower was given to him that sat thereon to
take peace from the eavih," signities, the taking awayof charity,
spiritual security, and intern-dl tranquillity : " And that they should
kill one another," signifies, intestine hatreds, infestations from the
hells, and internal restlessness: "And there was given" unto him
a great sword," signifies, the destruction of truth by falses of evil:
" And when he had operled the thjrd seal, I heard the third ani
mal say. Come and See," signifies the sat ne here as above : " And
I beheld, and lo, a black ¦ horse," signifies, the understanding of
the Word destroyed in these as to truth and thus as to doctrine:
"And he that sat on him had a pair of balances in bis hand,"
signifies, the estimation of good and truth, of what kind it was
with these: " And 1 heard a voice in the midst of the four animals
say," signifies, the divine protection of the Word by the Lord:
" A measure of wheat for a penny, and three measures of barley
for a pennj'," .signifies, because the estimation of good and truth
is sa small as si'arcely to amount to any thing: "And see thou
hurt not the oil and the wine," signifies, that it is provided by the
Lord, tliat the holy goods and truths which lie interiorly concealed
in the Woi-d, shall not be violated and profaned : "And when he
had opened the fourth seal, I heard the voice of the fourth aiiimal
say. Come and see," signifies, tbe same here as above: ".Xnd I
looked, and behold, a i)ale horse," signifies, the understanding of
the Word destroyed hoth as to good and asto truth : " And his
ndme that sat on him was Death, and hell followed with him,"
signifies, the extinction of spiritual life and thence damnation :
"And power was given unto them over the fourth part of the
earth, to kill," signifies, the desti-uction of all good in the chmch:
« With sword, and with himger, and with death, and with the
beasts of the earth," signifies, by falses of <loctrine, by evils df
life, by the love of self, and by lusts: " And when he had opened
the fifth seal," signifies, exploration from the- Loid into the state
of life of those who were to be saved at the day of the last judg
ment, and were in the mean time i-eserved :-" I saw under ihe
altar the souls of them that were slain for the Word of God, and
for the testimony which they held," signifies, those who were
rejected by the wicked on account of tlieir life biding conformable
to the triiihs of the Word, and their acknowledgment of the
Lord's Divine Humanity, and who were guai-ded by the Lord

CH. VL] THE APOCALYPSE REVEALED. 2g|
that they might not be seduced : '' And they cried with a loud
voice," signifies, grief of heart: "^Saying, How long, O Lord,
holy and true, dost thou nut judge aud avenge our blood on
them that dwell on the earth," signifies, by reason that the last
judginent was protracted, and that they, who offer violence to the
Word and tb the Lord's Divine Humanity were not removed:
" And white robes were given unto every one of them," signifies,
their communication and conjunction with' angels who are in
divine truths: "And it was said unto them, that they should rest
yet for a little season, until their fellow-servants also, and their
brethren, that should be killed as they were, sliould be fulfilled,"
signifies, that the last judgment should yet be protracted a little,
till they should be collected, who should be rejected in like man
ner by the wicked : " And I beheld, when he had opened the
sixth seal," si.gnifies, exploration from the Lord of their state of
life, who were interiorly evil, upon vyhom the last judgment was
to be executed : " And lo, there was a great earthquake," signifies,
the state and terror of the church with those totally changed;
"And the sun became black as sackcloih of hair, and the moon
became as blood," signifies, the adnlteralion of all the good of
love in them, and the falsification of all the truth of faith : " And
the st.-u-s of heaven fell unto the earth," signifies, the dispei-sioo
of- all the knowledges of good and truth: "Even as a fig-tree
casteth her untimely fig.', when she is shaken of a mighty wind,"
signifies, by the ratiocination of the natural man separated from
the spiritual: "And the heaven departed as a scioll when it is
rolled togethei-," signifies, sepai-alion ,from heaven and conjunction
with hell : " And every jnonntain and island were moved "out of
their places," signifies, that all the good of fove and tiuth of faith
departed : "And the kings of the earth, and the great wen, and
the rich men, and the chief captains, and the mighty men, and
every bondman, and every freeman," signifies, those who, be
fore separation, wei-e in, the understanding of truth and good, in
the science of the knowledges thereof, in erudition, either from
othei-s or from themselves,' and yet not in a life conformable
thereto : " Hid themselves in the dens and in the rocks of the
maimtains," signifies, that they wei-e now in evils and in falses
of evil : " And said to the mountains and rocks. Fall on ns, and
hide us from the face of Him that sitteth on the throne, and from
the wrat'.i of the Lamb," signifies, confirmations of evil by means
of falsity and of falsity from evil, until they did not acknowledge
any divinity in the Lord : " For the great day of hi.* wrath is
corae, and vi^ho shall be able to stand ?" signifies, that they were
made such of themselves by separation from the good atid faithful
on account of the last judgment; which otherwise they would not
be able to abide,-

262 THE APOCALYPSE REVEALED. [CH. VL

THE EXPLANATION.
295. "And I saw when the Larab opened one of tbe
seals," signifies, exploration from the Lord of all those
upon whom the last judgraent was about to. he executed,
as to their understanding of the Word, and thence as to
their state of life. This is signified, because now follows
in order the exploration of all upon whom the last judg
ment was about to be perforraed, as to their states of life,
and this frora the Lord according to the Word. Such
then is the signification of the Larnb's opening the seals
of the- Book. That to open the Book", and loose the
seals thereof, siitnifies to know the states of the life, of all,
and to judge every orie according to his own respectively,
may be seen above, n. 259, 265, 266, 267, ^73, 274.
.296. "And I heard ohe of the four animals say, as
with a voice of thunder," signifies, according to the divine
truth of the Word. That by the four animals, or chferubs,
is understood the Word, raay be seen above, n. 239, 275,
286, and by a voice of thunder, the perception of divine
truth, n. 236. It is here said a voice of thunder', because
by this aniraal is.raeant the lion, by which is signified the
divine truth of the Word as to its power, n..241 ; hence
it is, that this- aniraal is said to have spoken as with ai
voice of thui]der; for it is said afterwards, that the second
aniraal spake, then the third, and" the fourth.
297. " Corae a,nd see," signifies, a raanifestation con
cerning those -who wer6 fjist in order. It has been ob
served above, that in this chapter is described the explora
tion of all upon whom the last judgraentwas to be exe
cuted, as to their slates of life, and this frora the Lord
according,to the Word, n. 295 ; here therefore is described
the explor-ation of the first in order; as to their understand
ing of the Word, and cojisequent state of life. That the
church exists from the Word, and that the nature and
quality of every church is determined by the understand
ing it has of the Word, may be seen in The Doctrine of
thi: New Jerusalem concerning the Sacred Sbripture, n.
76—79. ,

CH. VL] THE APOCALYPSE REVEALED. ggo
298. " And T saw, and behold, a white horse," signi
fies, the understanding of truth and good from the Word
with these. By horse js signified the understanding of
the Word, and by a white horse the. understanding of
truth from the Word ; for white is predicated of truths,
n. 167. That a holse signifies the understanding of the
Word, is shown in a. particular tract concerning The
White Horse; but as a few passages only are there
quoted, others shall be here adduced by way of fuither
confirraation. This is very raanifest indeed, frora the
circumstance of hoises being seen to go out of the Book
which the Larab had opened, and from the aniraals say
ing, Corae and see ; for by the aniraals is signified the
Word, -n. 239,275,286; so likewise by the Book,n.
257 ; and by the Son of Man, who is here the Larab, the
Lord as to the Word, n. 44. Frora these considerations
it is at once evident, that nothing is here raeant by horse
but the understanding of the Word. This raay appear
more manifestly still frora the following passages in the
Apocalypse : " I saw heaven opened, and behold, a white
horse, and He that sat upon hind is called the Word of
God, and he hath on bis vesture and on his thigh a narae
written. King of kings and Lord of lords. And his
armies in the heavens followed hira upon white horses,"
xix. 11, 13, 14, 16. That a horse signifies the under
standing of the Word, raay also appear frora the following
places: " Was thy wrath against the sea, O Jehovah, that
thou didst ride upon thine horses, and thy chariots of
salvation? Thou didst walk through the sea with thine
horses, througb the heap of great waters," Habak. iii. 8,
15. Jehovah's horses' hoofs are counted like flint, Isaiah
v. 28. " In that day — I will sraite every horse with
astonishment, and his rider with madness, — and will sraite
every horse of the people with blindness," Zech. xii. 4.
"In that day there shall be upon the bells of the horses,
holiness unto Jehovah," Zech. xiv, 20. "Because God
hath deprived her of wisdora, neither bath iraparted to
her understanding. What tirae she lifteth up herself on
high she scorneth the horse and his rider," Job xxxix.
17, 18. " And I will cut off the hOrse from Jerusalem, —

264 THE APOCALYPSE REVEALED. [CH. VI.
and .he shall speak peace to the heathen," Zech. ix. 10.
"At thy rebuke, O God of Jacoh, both the chariot and
horse are cast into a dead sleep," Psalra Ixxvi. 6. " And
I will overthrow the throne of kingdoms, and I will over
throw the chariots and those that ride in them, and the
horses and their riders sliall come down," Haggai ii. 22.
"And with thee will I destroy kingdoras; and -with thee
will I break in pieces the horse and his rider," Jerera; li.
20, 21. "-Gather yourselves on every side to ray sacri
fice; — thus shall ye be filled at ray table with horses and
chariots, and I will set ray glory araong the nations,'^
Ezek. xxxix. 17, 20 21. "Gather yourselves together
unto the supper of the 'great God ; that ye may eat the
flesh of horses, and of tlretri that sit on them," Apoc. xix.
i7, 18. " Dan shall be a serpent by the way, that hiteth
'the horse heels j so that his, tider shall, fall backward. I
have waited for thy salvation, O Jehovah," Gen. xljx.
17, 18. "Gird thy -sword upon thy thigh, O raost
. Mighty, and ride prosperously because of trgth,'" Psalm
xiv. 3, 4. ." Sing unto -God, extol Him that rideth on
the heavens," Psalra ixfiii. 5. "Behold, Jehovah rideth
upon a^swifj: cloud," Isaiah xix. 1, 2. Sing praises unto
the Lord which " rideth upon the heaven of heavens
which were, of old," Psalra Ixviii. 34. ^ " God rode upon
a cherub," Psalrn xviii. 10. " Then shalt thou delight
thyself in Jehovah, and I will cause thee to ride upon
the high places of the earth," Isaiah Iviii. 14. " Jehovah
alone did lead him, and raade hira tojide upon the high
places of the earth," Deut. xxxii.- 1 2, 13. "I Will raake
_Ephraim to ri J e," Hosea x. 11. Ephraira also signifies
the understanding of the Word. Because Elijah and
Elisha represented the Lord as to the Word, therefore
they were called the chariot of Israel and his horsemen:
Elislia said -to Elijah, " My father, ray father, the chariot
of Israel and the horsemen thereof," 2 Kings ii. 12 ; and
king Joash said to Elisha, " O ray father the chariot of
Israel and the horsemen thereof,"-2 Kings xiii. 14. "Je
hovah opened the eyesof Elisha's young raan, and he
saw; and behold, the mountain was -fnl\, of horses and
chariots of fire round about Elisha," 2 Kings vi. 17. A

CH. VL] THE APOCALYPSE REVEALED. 265
chariot signifies doctrine drawn from the Word, and a
horseman, one that is wise by raeans of it. Tbe sarae is
signified by tbe^wr chariots v/luch carae out frora between
the raountains of brass, and by the four horses in them,
which were red, black, white, and grisled, which are also"
called the four spirits, and are said to have gone forth
from standing before the Lord of all the earth, Zech. vi.
1 — 8, 15. In these places, by horses is meant the under
standing of the Word, or the understanding of truth from
the Word ; and in like raanner in other places. It raay
appear still raore clearly frora the raentinn that is made of
borses in an opposite sense, in which they signify the under
standing of the Word and of truth falsified by reasonings,
and likewise destroyed ; as also self-derived intelligence ;
as in the following places: " Woe to them that go down
to Egypt fir help ; and stay on horses, — but look not
unto the Holy One of Israel. — Now the Egyptirns are
raen and not-God, and their horses, flesh and not spirit,"
Isaiah xxxi. 1, 3. "Thou shalt in any wise set him
king over Israel whora Jehovah thy God. shall choose:
but he shall not multiply horses to himself, nor cause the
people to return to Egypt, to the end that he should
multiply horses," Deut. xvii. 15, 16. This is said, be
cause by Egypt is signified science and reasoning from
self-derived intelligence, and thus the falsification of the
truth of the Word, which is here expressed by a horse.
"Ashur shall not save us, we will nol ride upon horses,"
Hosea xiv. 3. " Sorae trust in chariots, and sorae in
horses, but we will remeraber the name of the Lord our
God," Psalra xx. 7. " A horse is a vain thing for safety,"
Psalm xxxiii. 17. "Jehovah delighteth not in the strength
of the horse," Psalra cXlvii. 10. " Thus saith Jehovah
God, the Holy One of Israel, — in confidence shall be your
strength; but ye said, No; for we will flee upon horses;
we will ride upon the swift," Isaiah xxx. 15, 16. Jeho
vah will raake Judah as a goodly horse. The riders on
horses shall be confounded," Zech. x. 3, 4, 5. '-' Woe
to the bloody city, it is all full of lies, — the prancing of
horses, and of the jumping chariots; the horseman lifteth
up," Nahum iii. 1 — 4. " I will bring upon Cyrus — the
VOL. I. 23

266 THE APOCALYPSE REVEALED. [CH. VI.
king of Babylon,' — with horses, and with chariots, and
with horsemen; — by reason of the abundance of his horses
their dust shall cover thee ; thy walls shall shake at the
noise of the Aorscmen and of the chariots ; — with the hoofs
of his horses shall he tread down all thy streets,"" Ezek.
xxvi. 7 — 11. By Tyre is signified the church as to the
knowledges of truth, here such as are falsified in her,
which are denoted by the horses of Babylon : besides
other places; as Isaiab v. 26, 28, Jerem. vi. 22, 23, viii.
16, xlvi. 4, 9, 1. 37, 38, 42, Ezek. xvii. 15, xxiii. 5, 20,
Habak. i. 6, 8, 9, 10, Psalra Ixvi. 11, 12. The under
standing of the Word destroyed is also signified by the
red, black, and pale horse raentioned below. That it is
frora appearances in tbe spiritual woild that a horse sig
nifies the understanding of truth frora the Word, see the
sraall tract conceining TAe White Horse.
299. "And he that sat on hira had a bow," signifies,
that they bad tbe doctrine of truth and good frora the
Word, by virtue of which they fought against tiie falses and
evils which are frora hell, thus against hell. By Hira that
sat on the white horse, as raentioned in Apoc. xix. 13, is
meant the Lord as to the Word ; but by hira that sat on
this white horse, is uuderstood a raan-angel as to the doc
trine of truth and good frora the Word, thus from the
Lord ; in like raanner as by tbe Lord's airay in heaven,
who " followed the Lord upon white horses," Apoc. xix.
14. , Of Hint that sat on the white horse, Apoc. xix. it
is said, that, out of his raouth went fotth a sharp sword,
that with it he should srahe \he nations ; and by the
, sword out of his month, is signified the divine tiuth of the
Word fighting against falses and evils, n. 52, 108, 117;
but here it is said that he who sat on this white horse
had a bow, and by a bow is signified the doctrine of truth
and good drawn from the Word fighting against evils and
falses. To fight against falses and evils is also to fight
against the bells, because evils and falses are frora thence,
therefore this also is signified. That a bow, in the Word,
signifies doctrine corabating, in both senses, raay appear
from these passages : " Whose arrows are sharp, and all
their bows ben.t, the horses' hoofs shall be counted like

CH. VL] THE APOCALYPSE REVEALED. ggy
flint," Isaiah v. 28. " The Lord bent his bow like an
enemy," Lament, ii. 4. " Thou, O Jehovah, didst ride
upon thine horses, thy bow was made quite naked," Habak.
iii. 8, 9. Who " gave the nations before hira and made
hira rule over kings? he gave them as dust to his sword,
and as driven stubble to his bow," Isaiah xlt. 2. In these
placesa bow, because it is applied to Jehovah or the Lord,
signifies the Word, from which the Lord fights in raan
against evils and falses. " And I will cut off the chariot
from Ephraira, and tke horse frora Jerusalera, and the
battle bow shall be cut off; and he shall speak peace to
the heathen," Zech. ix. 10. For lo, the wicked bend
tbeir bow, they make ready their arrow upon the string,
that they may privily shoot at the upright of heart," Psalm
xi. 2. " The archers have sorely grieved Joseph, and
shot at hira, and hated hira; but bis bow abode in strength,
and the arras of his hands were raade strong by the hands
of the Mighty One of Jacob," Gen. xlix. 23, 24. " Put
yourselves in array against Babylon round about ; all ye
that bend the. boiv, shoot at her, spare no arrows, for she
hath sinned against Jehovah," Jerera. 1. 14, 29. David
laraented over Saul " to teach the children of Judah the
use of the bow," 2 Sam. i. 17. Tn that laraentation the
corabat of truth against falses is treated of. "Thus saith
Jehovah of Hosts ; Behold, I will break the bow of Elara,
the chief of their raight," Jerera. xlix. 35. "Jehovah
hath raade rae a polished shaft, in his quiver hath he hid
me," Isaiah xlix. 2. " Lo, children are an heritage of
Jehovah, — happy is the man that hath his quiver full of
thera," Psalm cxxvii. 3, 4, 5. Children here, as in
other places, signify truths of doctrine. " In Salem also
is the tabernacle of Jehovah, — there brake he the arrows
of the bow ^ the shield, the sword, and the battle," Psalm
Ixxvi. 2, 3, 4. " Jehovah raaketh wars to cease unto
the ends of the earth, he breaketh the bow, and cutteth
the spear in sunder, he burneth the chariots in the fire,"
Psalra xlvi. 9, Ezek. xxxix. 8, 9, Hosea ii. 18; In these
places a bow signifies the doctrine of truth contending
against falses, and, in an opposite sense, false doctrine
contending against truths ; therefore arrows and shafts

268 THE APOCALYPSE REVEALED. [CH. VL
signify truths or falses. As war, in the Word, signifies
spiritual war, therefore warlike arms, .such as the sword,
spear, shield, target, bow aud arrows, signify such things
as are proper thereto.
300. " And a crown was given untq him," signifies, his
token of corabat. A crown, signifies a token of combat,
because, in ancient times, kings wore crowns in battle, as
may appear from history, and partly from 2 Sam. i. 10,
where the raan says to David concerning Saul, That when
he was fallen in battle, " he took the crown that was upon
his head, and the bracelets that were upon his arm ;" as
also frora what is said of the king of Rabbah and David,
2 Sara. xii. 29, 30. And as teraptations are spiritual cora-
bats which the raartyrs sustained, therefore crowns were
given thera as tokens of victory, n. 103. It appears from
hence, that by a crown is here signified the token of tbeir
combat; theiefore it follows, "And he went forth con
quering and to conquer."
301. " And he went forth conquering, and to conquer,"
signifies, victory over evils and falses to eternity. It is
said conquering and to conquer, because he who in spir
itual- combats, which are teraptations, conquers in this
world, conquers in eternity, for the hells cannot assault
any one who has conquered thera.
302. " And when he had opened the second seal,''
signifies, exploration frora the Lord of those upon whora
the last judgment was to be executed, respecting their
states of life. The signification here is similar to what
was shown before, n. 295, only with the difference men
tioned in what follows.
303. " I heard the second animal say," signifies, ac
cording to the divine truth of the Word, as above, n. 296.
304. " Corae and see," signifies, a raanifestation con
cerning the second in order, as raay appear frora the ex
planation above, n. 297, but there concerning the first
in orderj and here concerning the second.
305. " And there went out another horse that was red,"
signifies, the understanding of the Word destroyed as to
good, and thence as to life in these. By a horse is sig
nified the understanding of the Word, n. 298 ; and by

CH. VL] THE APOCALYPSE REVEALED. ggg
a red horse is signified good destroyed. That white is
predicated of truths, because it proceeds from the light of
tbe sun of heaven,' and that red is predicated of goods,
because it proceeds from the fire of the sun of heaven,
may be seen above, n. 167, 231. But the reason why
red is predicated of good destroyed, is, because an infernal
redness is signified, proceeding frora infernal fire, which
is the love of evil ; this kind of redness is hideous and
abominable, there being nothing alive therein, but all
dead ; hence it is, that by a red horse is signified the un
derstanding of the Word destroyed as to good. This
may also appear frora the description of bim below ; that
"it was given bim to take peace frorn the earth, that raen
should kill one another^ " the second aniraal also, being
like unto a calf, by wbich is signified the divine truth of
the Word as to affection, n. 241, said, "Corae and see,"
and thus showed that there was no affection of good, and
thence no good-in thera... That red is spoken of love, as
well the love of good as of evil, raay appear frora the fol
lowing places : " He washed his garraents in wine, and
his clothes in the blood of grapes ; his eyes shall be red
with wine, and his teeth white with railk," Gen. xlix.
11, 12; speaking of the Lord. " Who is this that coraeth
frora Edora ? Wherefore art thou red in thine apparel,
and thy garments like, him that treadeth in the wine fat ? "
Isaiah Ixiii. 1,2; also of the Lord, " Her Nazarites were
purer than snow, they were whiter than milk, they were
more red than rubies," Lament, iv. 7 ; in these passages
red is predicated of the love of good ; in those which fol
low, of the love of evil : " The shield of his mighty raen
is made red, the valiant raen are in scarlet, tbe chariots
shall be with flaming torches, they shall seein like torches,"
Nahum ii. 3, 4. " Though your sins be as scarlet, they
shall be as white as snow, though they be red tike crimson,
they shall be as wool," Isaiah i. 18. Nor is any thing
else signified by the red dragon, Apoc. xii. 3 ; and by the
red horse standing araong the rayrtle trees, Zech. i. S.
The sarae is predicated of the colors which in their ground
are red, as is predicated of scarlet and purple.
306. " Ami povver was given to hira that sat thereon
23*

270 THE APOCALYPSE REVEALED. (OB. Vf„
to take peace frora the earth," signifies, tbe taking away
of charity, spiritual security, and internal tranquillity. By
peace are signified all things in their aggregate which corae
from the Lord, and thence all things of heaven and the
church, and the beatitudes of Ufe that are in thera ; these
are what belong to peace in the suprerae or inraost sense.
It follows therefore that peace is charity, spiritual security,
and internal tranquillity ; for when raan is in the Lord,
he is m .peace with his neighbor, which is charity ; in
protection against the hells, which is spiritual security;
and when he is in peace with his neighbor, and in protec
tion against the hells, he is in internal tranquillity from
evils and falses. Since therefore all this is from the Lord,
it may appear what is signified in general and in particular
by peace in the following places : " For unto us a Child
is born, unto us a Son is given ; and tbe government
shall be upon his shoulder : and his narae shall be called
Wonderful, Counsellor, The Mighty Gtid, The Everlasting
Pather, The Prince of Peace. Of the increase of his
govemraent and peace there-shall be no end," Isaiah ix.
6, 7. Jesus said, " Peace 1 leave with you, ray peace I
give you," John xiv. 27. Jesus said, " These things have
I spoken unto you, that in me ye raight have peace," John
xvi. 33. "In his days shall the righteous flourish, and
'abundance of peace," Psalra Ixxii. 7. " And I will raake
with them a covenant of peace," Ezek. xxxiv. 25, 27,
xxxvii. 25, 26, Malachi ii. 4, 5. " How beautiful upon the
mountains are the feet of liira that bringeth good tidings,
that publisheth peace, — that saith unto Zion, thy king
reigneth," Isaiah Iii. 7. " Jehovah bless thee, and lift up
bis countenance upon thee, and give thee^eoce," Numb.
vL 24, 25, 26. " Jehovah will bless his people with
peace," Psalra xxix. 11. " Jehovah will deliver ray soul
in peace," Psalra Iv. 18. " And the work of righteous
ness shall be peace, and the effect of righteousness is
quietness, and assurance for ever. And my people shall
dwell in a peaceable habitation and in sure dwellings, and
in quiet resting places," Isaiah xxxii. 17, 18. Jesus said
unto the seventy whora he sent, " Into whatsoever house
ye enter, first say. Peace be to this house ; and if the Son

CH. VL] THE APOCALYPSE REVEALED. 271
of Peace be there, your peace shall rest upon it," Luke
X.5, 6, Matt.x. 12, 13, 14. " But the raeek shall inherit
the earth, and shall delight theraselves in the abundance
of peace : behold the upright, for the end of that raan is
peace," Psalra xxxvii. 11,37. Zacharias prophesying,
said, " The day-spring flora on high hath visited us, — to
guide our feet into the way of peace," Luke i. 78, 79.
" Depart frora evil and do good : seek peace, and pursue
it," Psalra xxxiv. 14. " Great peace have they that love
thy law," Psalra cxix. 165. " O that thou hadst heark
ened to ray coraraandraents 1 then had thy peace been as
a river: There is no jjeace, saith Jehovah, unto the wick
ed," Isaiah xlviii. 18,22. "Jehovah will speak peace
unto his people : Righteousness and peace shall kiss each
other," Psalra Ixxxv. 9, 10. " There is no- peace in my
bones because of my sin," Psalra xxxviii. 3. " He hath
filled me with bitterness, and thou hast reraoved riiy soul
far off frora peace; I forgat prosperity," Laraent. iii. 15,
17; besides raany other passages ; frora which it raay be
seen, that the above-raeniioned things are understood by
peace ; keep in raind spiritual peace, and you will clearly
perceive that this is the case ; so likewise in these verses :
Isaiah xxvi. 12, iii. 5, liv. 10, 13, Jerera. xxxiii. 6, 9,
Haggai ii. 9, Zech. viii. 19, Psalm iv. 7,8, Psalra cxx.
6, 7, Psalm cxxii. 6 — 9, Psalm cxxviii. 5, 6, Psalra cxlvii.
14. That peace is what inmostly affects all good with
blessedness, raay be seen in the work concerning Heaven
and Hell, n. 284—290.
307. "And that ihey should kill one another," signi
fies, intestine hatreds, infestations frora the hells, and
internal restlessness. These things are signified, when
by the taking away peace is signified the taking away
charity, spiritual secui-ity, and internal tranquillity, and
when by the red borse is signified the uiiderstanding of
the Word destroyed as to good ; for these things happen
when there is no longer any good ; and there is no longer
any good when it is not known what good is. That in
testine hatreds take place when there is no charity, like
wise infestations frora the hells when there is no spiritual
security, and internal disquietude when there is no rest

272 THE APOCALYPSE REVEALED. [CH.Vt.
from evils and their concupiscences or lusts, is evident ;
this is the case after death at least, if' not in the weald.
That to kill, has such a signification, is plain frora the
signification of a sword, in what follows.
308. " And there was given unto hira a great sword,"
signifies, the destruction of-truth by falses of evil. That a
sword, a dagger, and knife, signify truth corabating against
falses and destroying thera, and, in an opposite sense,
falsity combating against truths and destroying thera, raay
be seen above, n. 52 ; here a great sword signifies the
falses of evils destroying the truths of good. They are
called falses of evil, because there are falses which are
not falses of evil, and the latter do not destroy truths, but
the former. That such is the signification of a great
swoid, is evident from its bein^.said that presently a black
horse was seen, by which is signified the understanding
of the Word destroyed as to truth, and truth is destroyed
by nothing but evil. ,
309. " And when he had opened the third seal," sig
nifies, exploiation from the Lord of those upon whora
the last jodgraent was to be executed, as to ihe states of
their life. The sarae is here signified by these words as
before, n. 295, only with the difference explained below.
310. " And I heard the third aniraal say," signifies,
according to the divine truth of the Word, as above, n.
296. 311. "Corae and see," signifies, a raanifestation con
cerning the third class, or concerning those who are the
third in order, as raay appear frora the explanation above,
n. 297, only there the first class in order are treated of,
but here the third.
312. " And I beheld, and io, a black horse," signifies,
the understanding of the Word destroyed as to truth, thus
as to doctrine araong these. That a horse signifies the
understanding of the Word, was shown above; the reason
why black signifies what is not true, thus falsity, is, be
cause black is the opposite of while, and white is predi
cated of truth, n. 167, 232, 233 ; white also derives its
origin frora light, and black frora darkness, thus frora tbe
absence pf light, and light is truth. But in the spiritual

CH. VL] THE APOCALYPSE REVEALED. 273
world there exists darkness frora a twofold origin, one
frora the absence of flaming light, w hich light is enjoyed
by those who are in the Lord's celestial kingdora ; and
the other from the absence of white light, which is the
light enjoyed by those who are in the Lord's spiritual
kingdora ; the latter blackness has tbe sarae signification
as darkness, but the forraer as thick darkness : there is a
difference between these two kinds of blackness, the one
is abominable, the other not so rauch so ; it is the sarae
with the falsities which they signify. They who appear
in the aborainable kind of blackness are called devils,
such holding ti uth in aboraination as much as owls do the
light of the sun ; but they appear in that kind of black
ness, which is not so aborainable, who are called satans ;
these do not abominate truth, but are averse to it ; the
latter may therefore be compared 10 birds of night, and,
the forraer to horned owls. That black, in the Word, is
applicable to falsity, may appear frora these places: "Her
Nazarites were purer than .snow, — iheir visage is blacker
than a coal," Laraent. iv. 7, 8. The day shall becorae
dark over the prophets, Micah iii. 6. In the day when
thou goest down into hell, I will make Lebanon black
over thee, Ezek. xxxi. 15. "The sun becarae black as
sackcloth of hair," Apoc. vi. 12. The sun, the raoon,
and the stars, became black, Jerera. iv. 27, 28, Ezek.
xxxii. 7', Joel ii. 3. iii. 15, and elsewhere. The reason
why the third aniraal displayed a black horse, was, be
cause" it had a face like a man, by which is signified the
divine truth of the Word as to wisdom, n. 243, therefore
this aniraal showed that there was no longer any truth of
wisdora araong those who constituted the third class.
313. " And he that sat on hira. had a pair of balances
in his band," signifies, the esiiraation of good aijd truth,
of what kind it was with these. By the pair of balances
in bis hand, is signified the estiraaiion of good and truth ;
for all raeasures and vveights, in the Word, signify the
estimation of the thing treated of. That measures and
weights have such a signification, is evident from the fol
lowing passage in Daniel : There appeareda hand-writing
before Belshazzar king of Babylon, when he was drinking

274 THE APOCALYPSE REVEALED. [CH. VI.
wine out of the vessels of gold and of silver which were
taken out of the teraple in Jerusalem, "Mene, raene,tekel,
upharsin," that is, thou art numbered, thou art numbered,
weighed, and divided; whereof this is the interpretation;
"raene, God hath nurabered thy kingdora and put an end
to it ; tekel, thou art weighed in the balance and found
wanting; peres, thy kingdora is divided and given to the
Medcs and Persians," v. 1, 2, 26, 28; by drinking out
of the vessels of gold and silver of the teraple in Jerusa
lera, and at the sarae tirae worshiping other gods, is signi
fied the profanation of good and truth, as also by Babel;
by raene, or to nuraber, is signified to know his quality as
to truth ; by tekel, or to weigh, is signified to know bis
quality as to good ; by peres, or to divide, is signified to
disperse. That the quality of truth and good is signified
by measures and balances in the Word, is evident in Isaiah:
" Who hath measured the waters in the hollow, of his hand,
and meted out the heavens with the span, and compre
hended the dust of the earth in a measure, dnd weighed
the mountains in scales and the hills in a balance ? " xl. 12.
And in the Apocalypse: "The angel measured the wall
of the Holy Jerusalera a hundred and forty-four cubits,
which is the measure of a raan, that is, of an angel," xxi.
17. 314. "And I heard a voice in the raidst of the four
aniraals say," signifies, the divine protection of the Word
by the Lord. ' That the four animals signify the Word
from first principles in ultiraates, and the defences, lest its
interior truths and goods should be violated, raay be seen
above, n. 239; and because those defences are frora the
Lord, therefore the voice was heard in the midst of the
four animals ; in the raidst of thera, raeans tbe Word as
to its internal spiritual sense, which is guarded by. the
Lord. That the guarding of it is signified, is plain from
what the voice says, " A raeasure of wheat for a penny,
and three measures, of barley for a penny, and see thou
hurt not the oil and the wine," which signifies, that since
good and truth .are held in little or no esiiraation, it will
be provided that the holy goods and truths, which lie
interiorly concealed in the Word, shall not be violated

CH. VI.] THE APOCALYPSE REVEALED. 275
and profaned ; and this is provided of the Lord by this
result, that they corae at length to know nothing con
cerning good, and thence nothing concerning truth, but
mei-e evil and falsity ; for they who know goods and iiutbs
can violate, yea, they can profane them, but not so they
who do not know therai. That such is the operation of
the Divine Providence in guarding the Word frora viola
tion, may be seen in The Angelic Wisdom concerning the
Divine Providence, n. 221 — 233, n. 257, the end; n.
258, the beginning.
315. "A raeasure of wheat for a penny, and three
measures of bailey for a penny," signifies, because the
estiraaiion of good and truth is .so small as scarcely to
araount to any thing. By chcenix,* which denotes the
raeasure and quantity measured, is signified quality, as
above, n. 314; by wheat and barley, is signified good and
truth ; and by a penny, which is a very sraall coin, that
tbey are held in little or nO estimation. It is said three
raeasures of bat-ley, because three signify all, and are pre
dicated of truths, n. 515. The reason why wheat and
barley sijinify good and tiuth, in this instance the good
and truth of the church from the Word, is, because all
things which belong-to the field and the vineyard, signify
such things as are of the church, on account of a field
signifying the church as to its good and consequent truth,
and a vineyard, the church as to its truth and consequent
good ; therefore where these are raentioned in the Word,
the angels, who perceive all things spiritually, understand
nothing else ; as in Joel, " The field is wasted, the land
mourneth ; for the corn is wasted ; the new wine is dried
up, the oil languisheth. Be ye ashafraed, O ye husband-
raen ; howl, O ye vine-dressers, for the wheat and for
tbe barley ; because the harvest of the field is perished,"
i. 10, 11, 12. All these expressions" signify such things
as belong to the church. That wheat and barley signify
the good and truth of the church, raay be seen frora these
places: John saith concerning Jesus, That he will "gather
* Chcenix, a Grecian measure, which contained as much corn as
would serve a man one day. ft has been reckoned to be about a
pint and a half English corn measure.

276 THE APOCALYPSE REVEALED. [OH. VI.
his wheat into the garner, and burn up the cliaff with
unquenchable fire," Matt. iii. 11, 12. Jesus said. Let
the tares and the " wheat grow together, and in the tirae
of harvest I will say to the reapers, Gather ye together
first the tares, to burn thera, but gather the wheat into
my barn," Matt. xiii. 24 — 30. I have heard the con
suramation and decision from Jehovah God; " he layeth
up the principal wheat, and appointed 6ar/ei/; for his
God doth instruct hira to discretion, and doth teach hira,"
Isaiah xxviii. 21 — 26. Jehovah shall lead thee to " a
land of wheat and barley," Deut. viii. 7, 8. A land of
wheat and barley here is the land of Canaan, by which
the church is signified. " Therefore they shall corae and
sing in the height of Zion, and shall flow together to the
goodness of Jehovah, for wheat and for wine," Jerera.
xxxi. 12. Jehovah shall satisfy thee " with the fat of
kidneys, of wheat," Deut. xxxii. 13, 14, Psalm Ixxxi,
14, 16, Psalra cxlvii. 12, 13, 14. Jehovah said unto
the prophet Ezekiel,, That he should raake to hiraself
. cakes of barley mixed with dung, and eat them, iv. 12,
15 ; and coramanded the pr-ophet Hosea, to take a woraan
that was an adulteress ; whora he bought for " a homer" of
barley, and half a horaer of barley," iii. 1, 2: which
things were done by those prophets, that they raight rep
resent the falsifications of truth in the church, for barley
denotes truths, and barley raixed with dung, denotes truths
falsified and profaned; an adulterous woraan also signifies
truth falsified, n. 134.
316. "And see thoy hurt not the oil and the. wine,"
signifies, that it is provided by the Lord that the holy
goods and truths, which lie interiorly concealed in the
Word, shall not be violated and profaned. Oil signifies
the good of love, and wine, truth frora that good, there
fore oil signifies holy good, and wine, holy truth; see
thou hurt (hem not, signifies that it is provided by the
Lord tha,t they shall not be violated and profaned ; for
this was heard from the midst of the four .animals, thus
from, the Lord, n. 314; what is said by the Lord, the
sarae is also provided for by hira ; that it is so provided,
may be seen above, n. 314 and n. 255. That otil signi-

CH.VL] JHE APOCALYPSE REVEALED. . 277
fies the good of -love will be seen below, n. 778, 779;
but that wine signifies truth frora that good, is evident
from the following places : "Ho, every one that thirsteth,
come ye- to tbe waters, and he that hath no money, corae
ye,, buy and eat; yea corae, buy wine and milk without
money," Isaiab' Iv. 1. "And it shall come to pass in
that day, that the raountains shall drop down new wine,
and the hills shall flow with railk," Joel iii. 18, Araos ix.-
13, 14. "And gladness is taken away frora Carrael, and
in the vineyards there shall be no singing :-^— the treaders
shall tread'out no wine, I have made their viiitage shout
ing" to cease," Isaiah xvi. 10, Jerem. xlviii. 32, 33. By
Ciirmel is signified the spiritual churph, because there were'
vineyards there. ¦" Howl, all ye -drinkers of wine, be
cause of the new wine; for it- is cutoff from your mouth;
"howl, O ye ;vin-e-dres,iers," Joel i. 5, 10, 11. Nearly
the -same words occur in Hosea ix. 2, 3, Zeph. i. 13,
Lament, ii. 11, 15, Micah vi. 15, Amos v. 11, Isaiah.
x'xiv. 6, 7, 9; 10. "He washed his ga|-ments in wine,
and his clothes inthe Mood of grapes;-' his eyes shall be
red with wine," Gen, xlix. 1 1 , 1 2 ; sp'eaking of the Lord :
wine signifies divine truth. This is the reason why the
holy supper was instituted by the Lord, in which the
br^ad signifies the Lord as to his divine good-, and the
wine the Lord as to his divine truth, and with the recip
ients the bread signifies- holy good, and the wine, holy -
truth, frora thte Lord :. therefore he said, " I say unto yoiJt,
I will not drink henceforth of this fruit of the vim, until
that day when I dyihk it new with yoti in ray Father's
kingdora," Matt. xxvi. 29,' Luke x"xii.:18i' Because
bt;ead and wine had this signification, therefore, also, Mel
chisedek, going to raeet Abrara, " brought forth bread,and
U>ine ; and he was the priest of the raost high God, and
he blessed Abrara,'\Gen. xiv. 18, 19. Sinirlar is the
signification of the cakes a-nd drink-offering, 'm sacrifices,
concerniryg -which see';- Exod. xxix. 40, Levit. xxiii. 12,
13, iS, 19, Numb. xv. 2—15, xxviii. 6, 7, 18, to the
end, xxix. 1 — 7, and.followin;r verses. The cakes were-
of wheat flour, and were therefore instead of bread, and
the drink offering was of wine. Frora which, it may ap-
voL. I. 24

278 1"'^^ APOCALYPSE REVEALED. , [CH. VI,
pear what is meant by these words of the Lord : " Neither
do men put new wine into old bottles, — but they put new
wine into new bottles, and both are preserved," Matt. ix.
17, Luke V. 37. New 'wine is the divine -truth of the
New Testament, thus of the new church, and old wine
is tbe divine truth of the Old Testaraent, thus of the old
church. Sirailar is the signification of these words, spoken
at the raarriage in Cana of Galilee: " Every man at
first setteth forth good wine, and when men have well
drunk, then that which is worse ; but thou hast kept the
good wine until now," John ii. 1 — 10. The like is also
signified by wine in the Lord's parable of the man that
was Wounded by robbers, into whose wounds the Saraari-;
tan poured oi/- and u-ine, Luke x. 33; 34: for by him
that was wounded by robbers, are meant they who were
spiritually wounded by the Jews by evils, and falses, to
whom the Samaritan gave assistance, by pouring oil and
wine into his wounds, that is^ by teaching good and trtjth,
and, so far as he was able, by healing. Holy truth is
also signified by new wine and wiiie in other parts of the
Word : as in Isaiah i. 21, 22,- xxv. 6, xxxvi. 17,. Hosea
vii. 4, 5, 14, xiv. 6,7, 8, Amos ii. 8, Zech. ix. 15, 17,
Psalm civ. 14, 15, 16. Hence it is that. a vineyard, in
the Wordj signifies a church that Is in truths from the
Lord. That wine signifies holy truth, may also appear
from its opposite sense, in which it signifies truth falsified
and profaned ; as in thes.e place's : ' " Whoredom, and
wine, and new wine, take away the heart. Their wine
is sour, they have committed whoredom- continually,"
•Hosea iv. 11, 17, 18. Whoredom signifies the falsifica
tion of truth, as do wine and new wine. "For in the
hand of Jehovah therei is a cup, and the wine is red ; it
is full/of mixture, and be poureth out of the same, but
the dregs thereof all the wicked of the earth shall wring
thera out and drink thera >" Psalm Ixxv. 8. "Babylon
is a cup of- gold in the band of Jehovah, that made all
the earth drunken : the nations have drunken of her
wine; therefore, the nations are mad,^' Jerem. li. 7.
" Babylon is fallen, because she made all nations drink
of the wine of the wrath of her fornication. If any man

CH. VL] THE. APOCALYPSE REVEALED. 279
worship the beast,— the sarae shall drink of the wine of
the wrath of God, which is poured out without raixture
into the cup of his indignation," Apoc. xiv. 8, 9, 10.
Babylon hath raade all riations drink of the wine of her
fornication, Apoc. xviii. 3. " Great Babylon carae in
reraerabrance before God, to give unto her the cup of
the wine of the fierceness of his wrath," Apoc. xvi. 19.
^' The inhabitants of the earth have been raade drunk
with the wine of her (brnication," Apoc. xvii. 1, 2. By
the wi?ie which Belshazzar, king of Babylon, and his
princes, and his wives, and his concubines, drank out of
the vessels of the teraple of Jerusalera, and at the sarae
tirae -"praised the gods of gold, and of silver, of brass,
of iron, of wood, and of stone," Dan. v. 2 — 5, nothing
is raeant but the holy truth of tbe Word and of the
church pfofaned; .wherefore the hand-writing then ap
peared tjpon tbe wall, and the king was -sl-ain that night,
verses 25, 30. Wine signifies truth falsified also in Isaiah
V. 11, 12, 21, 22, xxviii. 1, 3, 7, xxix. 9, Ivi. 11, 12,
Jerera. xiii. 12, 13, xxiii. 9, 10. The sarae is signified
by the drink-offering which they offered to idols, Isaiah
Ixv. 11, Ivii. 6, Jerera. vii. 18, xliv. 17, 18, 19, Ezek.
XX. 28, Deut. xxxii. 38. That wine should signify holy
truth, and, in an opposite sense,' tiuth profaned, is from
correspondence ; for the angels, who perceive all things
spiritually, understand nothing else, when man reads about
wine inthe Werd; such a correspo'ndencie is therebetween
the natural thougbts of men and the spiritual thoughts of
angels. It is the same with the wine in the holy supper,
and henCe it is, that introdact,ion into heaven is effected
by the holy supper, n. 224, at the end, - .
317. " And when he had opened the fourth seal," sig
nifies, ' exploration frora the Lord of those upon whom
the last judgraent was to be. executed, as to their states of
life, as above, n. 296, 303, only with the difference ex
plained below.
. 318. " I heard the voice of the fourth aniraal say,"
signifies, according to the divine truth of the Word, as
above, n. 296, 303,
319. "Corae and see," signifies, a manifestation con»

280 THE APOCALYPSE REVEALED. [CH. VL
cerning the fourth class, or tiiose who ;^ere fourth in
orfer, as is evident from the explanation above, n. 297;
but there it is applied to the first class, here to the fourth,
320, "And-l. looked, and behold,, a pale horse," sig
nifies, the understanding of the Word destroyed both as
to good and as to truth. A horse signifies the under
standing of the Word, n. 298, and paleness signifies a
want of vitality. In the Word, this want of vitality is
predicated of those who are not in the good of life ground
ed in the truths of doctrine; for the Word, in its literal
sense, is not understood without doctrine, and doctrine is
not perceived without a life according to it ; the. reason
is, because a life according to doctrine whicji is frora
the Word, opens tlie spiritual raind, wtierl light flows
into it, frora heaven. and illustrates and ira parts perception.
That this is the case, he is not aware of who knows truths
of doctrine, and yet does not live according- to thera.
The reason why the fourth aniraal showed a pale horse,
was, because that aniraal was like a flying eagle, and
therefore it signified the. divine truth of the Word as to
knowledges and as, to the understanding derived from
thera, n, 244; therefore it indicated, that araong those
who were now seen there were no knowledges of good
and truth frora the Word, nor any understanding of them,
and such in the spiritual world appear pale, as if devoid
of life, ' , ¦
321, '* And his nam'e that sat on him was Death, and
hell followed with hira," signifies, the extinction of spirit
ual life, and thence daranation. By death is here signified
spirituaf death, which is the extinction of , spiritual life;
and by hell is signified daranation, which is a consequence
of that death,- Every raan, indeed, has by creation, and
therefore by birth, spiritual life, but that life is extinguished
when he denies God, the sanctity of ihe Word, and eternal
life; it is extingujshed in the will, but reraains in. the un
derstanding, or rather in the faculty of understanding.
By this, man is distinguished from the brute, As-death
signifies the extinction of spiritual life, and hell the conse
quent damnation, therefore death and hell in some places
are naraed together; as in these-: "I will ransom them

GH, VL] THE APOCALYPSE REVEALED. 281
from the power of 7te//, I will redeera thera frora death :
O death, I will be thy plagues; O hell, I will be thy
destruction," Hosea xiii. 14, " The sorrows of death
compassed me;— the sorrows of hell corapassed rae; the
snares of death preyented me," Psalra xviii. 5, 6 ; Psalm
cxvi. 3. " Like sheep they are laid in hell; death shall
feed on theiri : and their beauty shall consume in hell.
But God will redeem my soul frora the power of hell"
Psalra xlix, 14, 15, " I have the keys of hell and death,"
Apoc. i. 18.,
322. " And power was given them over the fourth part
crf the earth, to kill," signifies, the destruction of all good
in^the church. Since death signifies the extinction of
man's spiritual life, and hell signifies daranation, it follows
that to kill, here, raeans to destroy the life of raan's soul ;
the life of the soul is spiritual life ; a fourth part of the
ealrth, signifies all the good of the church ; the earth is the
church, n. 285. That a fourth part denotes all good,
cannot be known by any one, unless be knows what num
bers in the Woi-d signify. The numbers two and four,
in the Word, are predicated of goods, and signify them;
and the numbers three and six, of truths, and siggify them ;
thus a fourth part or simply a fourth, signifies all good,
and a third part, or simply a third, signifies all truth;
therefore to kill a fourth part of the earth, here signifies
to destroy all the good of the church. That power was
not given to hira that sat upon the pale horse to kill a
fourth part of the habitable earth, is evident. Besides,
four, in the Word, signifies the conjunction of good and
truth. That four has these significations, raay indeed be
proved out of the Word ; as by ihe four animals or
cherubs, Ezek, i, vii. x.,, Apoc. v. By the ybwr chariots
between tbe two raountains of brass, Zech, vi. 2. By
the four winds, Zech. ii : and by the four horns of the
altar, Exod, xxvii. 1 — 9, Apoc. ix. 13, By the "four
angels standing on tlie four corners of the earth, holding
the four winds of the earth," Apoc, vii, 1, Malt, xxv.
31 ; as also "by visiting their sins upon the third and
fourth generation," Numb, xiv, 18 ; and in other places,
by the third arid fourth generation. By these, and by
24*

282 THE APOCALYPSE REVEALED. [CH. VL
many other passages in the Word, I say, it might be
proved that four is predicated of goods, and signifies thera,
and also the conjunction of good and truth ; but since this
would not appear without a prolix explanation of those
passages, itis sufficient to mention, thiat nothing else is
understood in heaven by four and by a fourth part.
323. "With sword, and with hunger,. and with death,
and with tbe beasts of the earth," signifies, by falses of
doctrine, by evils of life, by tbe love ofself, antj by lusts.
That by a sword is signified truth combating against evils
and falses, and destroying thera, and, in an opposite sense,
falsity combating against goods and truths, and destroying
thera, raay be seen above, n. 52, 108, 117 ; here there
fore by sword, the destruction of till good in the church
being treated of, are signified falses>of doctrine. That
hunger signifies evils of life, will be confirraed below.
The reason why death signifies the self-love of man, is^
because death signifies extinction of spiritual life, and
thence natural life separated from spiritual life, as above,
n. 321, and, this hfe is the life of man's self-love ; for from
it man loves nothing but himself and the world, and thence
also he loves all kinds of evils, which, from the love of
that" life, are delightful to hira. That beasts of the earth
signify lusts originating frora that love, will be seen below,
n. 567. Now soraething shall" be said concerning the
signification of hunger. Hunger signifies deprivation and
rejection of the knowledges of truth and good, arising frora
evils of life ; it also signifies ignorance of the knowledges
of truth and good arising frora a deficiency thereof in the
church; and it signifies likewise a desire to know and
understand thera. 1. That famine signifies a deprivation
and rejection ofthe knowledges of, truth and good arising
frora evils of life, and thence evils of life, raay appear
from the following passages : " They shall be consumed
by the sword and by famine, and their carcases shall be
meat for the fowls of heaven, and 'for the beasts of the
earth,"" Jerera, xvi, 4. i' These two things shall ^come
unto thee, desolation and destruction, and the famine and
the sword," Isaiah U. 19.' "Behold, I will punish them;
the young raen shall die by the sword, their sons and their

CH. VL] THB APOCALYPSE REVEALEO. 283
daughters shall die by famirie," Jerera. xi. 22. " Deliver
up their children to the famine, and pour out their blood
by the force of the sword; and let their raen be put lo
death," Jerera. xviii. 21. "I will send upon thern the
sword, ihe famine, and the pestilence, and will make them
like vile figs, that cannot be eaten, they are so evil. And
I will persecute them with ihe sword, famine, and pesti
lence,"' Jerem. xxix. 17, 18. " I will send the sword,
the famine, and the pcsiilence, till they be consumed from
off the land," Jerem. xxiv. 10. "I proclaim a liberty
for you,^-to the sword, to the pestilence, and to the
famine^ and I will raake yoil to be reraoved into all the
kingdoms ofthe earth," Jerera. xxxiv. 17. "Because
thou hast defiled ray sanctuary, — :a third part of thee shall
die with the pestilence, and with /amine shall, they be
consuraed, and a third part shall fall by the sword, ,When
r shall send upon thera the evil arrows of famine, which
shall he fOr their destruction,"^ Ezek. v. 11, 12, 13, 16,
"The suiord'is without, andi pestilence and famine within,"
Ezek. vii. 1 5. " For all the evil aborainations of the
house of Israel, they shall fall by the sword, and by the
famine, and hy the pestilence," Ezek. vi. 11. "I will
send rhy four sore judgments upon Jerusalera, the sword,
the famine, and, the noisome beast, and the pestilence,
to cut off from Jt man and beast," Ezek. xiv. 13, 15, 21 :
besides other places; as Jerem. xiv. 12, 13, 15, 16, xiii,
13, 14, 16^,17, 18, 22, xliv. 12, 13, 27, Malt. xxiv. 7,
8, Mark xiii. -8, Luke xxi. 11. The swoid, fatiiine,
pestilence, and beasts, 4n those placejS, have a signification
sirailar to that ofthe sviord, hunger, death, and the beasts
ofthe earth, here raentioned; for in the Word there is a
spiritual sense in every single expression, in which sense
a sword denotes the destruction of spiritual life by falses;
hunger, tbe destruction of spiritual hfe by evils ; beasts of
the earth, the destruction of spiritual life by lusts of falsity
and evil; and pestilence and death denote plenary con
summation, and thus dariinaiion. II; That hunger signi
fies ignorance ofthe knowledges of good -and truth arising
frOra a deficiency of such knowledges in tbe church, is
also evident from various passages in the Word ; as from

284 THE APOGALYPSE REVEALED. [CH. VI.
Isaiah v. 13, viii. 19—22, Laraent. ii. 19, v. 8, 9, 10,
Amos viii, 11 — 14, Job v. 17, 20; and other places.
III. That faraine. or hunger signifies a desire to know and
understand the truths and goods of the church, is plain
frora the following: Isaiah viii, 21, xxxii, 6, xlix. 10,
Iviii. 6, 7, 1 Sara. ii. 4, 5, Psalra xxxiii. 18, 19, Psalnii
xxxiv. 10, 11, Psalra xxxvii. 18, 19, Psalm cvii. 8, 9,
35, 36, 37, Psalm cxlvi. 7, Matt. v. 6, xxv. 35, 37, 44,
Luke i. 53, John vi. 35; and others.
324, " And when he had opened the fifth seal," signi
fies, an exploration frora the Lord'of their states of life,
who 'w~ere to be saved af the day of the las.t judgraent,
and in the raean tirae were reserved. That these are
here treated of,, is evident frora what now follows. But
it is to be observed, that these, and' the like, are treated
of throughout the twentieth. chapter, the explanation of
which may be seen, n. ,839—874, manifesting who they
are, and why reserved.
325. " I saw under the altar the souls of them that
were slain for the Word of God, and for the testimony
which they held," signifies, those who were hated, abused,
and rejected by tbe wicked on account of their life being
conforraable to the truths of the Word, and their acknow
ledgraent of the Lord's Divine Huraanity, aiid who were
.guarded by the Lord that they raight not be seduced.
" Urider the altar," signifies the lower earth,' where they
were guarded- by the Lord ; an altar signifies the worship of
tbe Lord frora the good of love ; by ¦" the souls of them
that were slain," are not here signified the raartyrs, but
they who are hated, abused, and rejected by the wicked
in the world of spirits, and who raight be seduced by the
dragonists and heretics ;.-" for tlie Woid of Godand for the
testiraony which they held," signifies-for living according
to the truths of the Word, and acknowledging the Lord's
Divine Huraanity. Testimony in heaven is not given to
any but to those who acknowledge the Lord's Divine
Huraanity, for it is the Lord who testifies, and. gives the
angels to testify ; " For the testimony of Jesus is the spirit
of prophecy," Apoc. xix. 10, Since ^hey were under the
altar, it is evideiit tliat they were guarded by the Lord ;

CH. VL] THE APOCALYPSE REVEALED. 285
for they who led, in any sort, a life of charity, were all
guarded by the Lord against sustaining any injury from
the wicked ; and after the last judgraetlt, when the wick
ed were- reraoved, they were set free and elevated into
h,eaven. I have frequently seen thera, since the last judg
ment, liberated frora the lower earth and translated into
beaven. That by the slain are meant they who are re-
•jected, slandered, and hated hy ihO wicked in the world
of spirits, and who, might be seduced, and also who desire
to know truths, but cannot, by reason of falses in the
church, raay appear from these passages: "Thus saith
Jehovah God, feed the flock of the slaughter, whose pos
sessors «/ai/ thera : — and 1 will feed the flock of slaughter,
even you, O poor of the flocks" Zech. xi. 4, 5, 7. " We
are killed all the day long ; we are counted as sheep for
the slaughter ; O Jehovah, arise, cast us not off for ever,"
Psalm xliv. 22, 24. " Jacob shall cause- tbera which
are to corae to take root, or is he slain according lo the
slaughter of them that v.ere slainhy him ?" Isaiah xxvii.
6, 7. " For I have heard a voice of the daughter of Zi
on, — woe is me, now ! for ray soul is wearied because of
jnitrderer.',-," Jerera. 4, 3. "They shall deliver you up
to be afflicted, and shall kill you, and ye shall be hated
of all nations for my name's sake," Matt. xxiv. 9, J<Dhn
xvi. .33 : this the Lord said to his disciples ; but by disci
ples are meant all who worship the Lord, and live accord
ing lo the truths of his Word ; these the wicked in the
world of spirits continually desire to kill ; but because
there they cannot kill the body, they continually desire to
kill the soul ; and since they are not able to do this, they
burn with such hatred against -them, that nothing delights
thera more than to do them' mischief : this is the reason
why they were guarded fey tbe Lord, and when the
wicked were cast into hell, which happened after the last
judgraent, they were' brought out of their places of securi
ty : but see the explanation of chap, xx., n. 846, which
treats of this subject. That to slay or kill, in the Word,
signifies to destroy souls, which- is to kill spiritually, is
evident frora raany places there, as also from the follow
ing : Isaiah xiv. 19, 20, 21, xxvi. 21, Jerem. xxv. 33,
Laraent. ii. 21, Ezek. ix. 1, 6, Apoc. xviii. 24,

286 THE .\POCALYPSE REVEALED. [CH. VI.
• 326. " And they cried with a loud voice," signifies,
grief of heart, as is evident from what now follows.
327. " Saying,' How. long; O Lord, holy and true, dost
thou not judge and avenge our blood on them that dwell
on the earth," signifies, by reason that the last judgment
was protracted, and they who offer violence to the Word
and to the Lord's Divine Huraanity were not reraoved.
" HovV long, O Lord, holy and true, dost thou not judge,"'
signifies, why is tbe last judgraent protracted ? " and
avenge our blood," signifies, -why in justice are they not
condemned, who have offered thera violence for acknow
ledging the Lord's Divine Huraanity and living in con-
Ibrraity to the truths of his Word ? by blood is signified
violence offered to thera, h. 379 ; by " thern that dwell
on the earth," are meant the wicked in the worid of
spirits, from whom they were guarded that they raight
not be hurt.
- 328. "And white robes were given unto every one of
thera," signifies, that there was given thera a coraraunica-
tion and conjunction with the angels who were in divine
truths. Garraents signify truths, n. 166, and white gar
ments genuine truths, n. 212. Garments have this signi
fication, because all in the heavens are clothed according
to the truths they possejs ; every one is clothed according
to conjunction with angelic societies; therefore when con
junction is granted., they iraraediately appear clothed in a
sirailar raanner; hence it is, that by white robes being
given thera, is signified, that coraraunication and conjunc
tion was given thera with angels who were in divine truths.
Robes, mantles, and cloaks, signify truths in coraraon,
because they are a coraraon covering to the body. He
who is £|war9 of this their signification, raay knoW the
arcana which are contained in the following passages-:
That Elijah when he found Elisha, " cast his mantle upon
hira," 1 Kings xix. 19, That Elijah with his mantle
divided the waters of Jordan, 2 Kings ii. 8. , And in like
manner Elisha, 2 Kings ii. 14, That the mantle of Elijah
fell from hira when he was taken up into heaven, and
that Elisha took it up, 2 Kings ii. 12, 13 ; for by Elijah
and Elisha ihe Lord was represented as to the Word, and

CH. VL] THE APOCALYPSE REVEALED. 287
therefore their mantle signified the divine truth of the
Word in general. As also what was signified by the
robe of Aaron's ephod, at the border of which there were
pomegranates of blue and purple, and gplden bells, Exod.
xxviii. 3l — 35; that it signified divine truth in common,
may be seen in The Arcana Cmlesia, n, 9825. Cloaks
and mantles have a sirailar signification in the following
passages : " All the princes of the sea shall corae dowq,
and lay away their robes," Ezek xxvi. 16. The scribes
and pharisees make broad the borders of their garments,
that they may be seen of raen. Matt, xxiii. 5. " My
people is risen up as an eneray, ye pull off the robe with
the garment horn thera that pass by," Micah, ii. 8;. and
in'oiher. places.
.329. " And it was said" unto theraj that they should rest
yet for a little season-, until their fejlow-servants also and
their brethren, that should be killed as they were, should
be fulfilled," signifies, that the last j^udgraent should yet
be protracted a little, till they should be collected frora
9II quarters, wbo would, in like raanner, be hated, abused,
and rejected by the wicked for acknowledging, the Lord's
Divine Huraanity, and liVing in conformity to the truths
of his Word.- Tliat this is.the signification, appears from
what has been said above, Sirailar is the signification -of
this jiassage in Isaiah : " Thy dead men shall live ; Awake
and sing, ye that dwell in the ^dnst: Corae, ray people,
enter thou into tliy charabers, and shut thy door rifter
thee : hide thyself-as it were for a little moment, until the
indignati6n.be overpast. For, behold, Jehovah coiiieth
out bf his place, to pursue the inhabitants ofthe earth,lbr
their iniquity: the earth also shall disclose 4ier blood, and
shall no raore cover her slain," xxvi. 19,-20,21. But,
as was observed before, this subject; and others of a simi
lar nature, are treated of in chapter xx., which is explain
ed n. 839^874.
330. "And I beheld when be had opened the sixth
seal," signifies, exploration from the Lord of tlieir state of
life, who were interiorly evil, and on whom the last judg
ment Was to be executedii That these are treated of is
evident from what now follows ; but that they may be

288 THE APOCALYPSE REVEALED. [CH. VI.
understood, two arcana are to be revealed ; First, that the
last judgraent was executed only on such as appeared in
their external forra" as Christians, and orally professed the
things of the church, but in their internal form, or in their
hearts, were against thera ; and, as such, they were there
fore in conjunction with the ultimate heaven as to their
exteriors, but with hell asto their interiors; Secondly,
that as long as they were in conjunction with the ultiraate
heavCn, so long the internals of their will and their love
were closed, for which reason they did not -appear wicked
to others ; but when they were separated frora the ultimate
heaven, then their iriteriors were disclosed, and found to
be totally in opposition to their exteriors, from which they
dissembled and feigned that they were angels of heaven^
and that the places they inhabited were heavens. These
heavens, sp called, were those which passed away at the
time of the last judgment, Apoc. xxi. 1. But more on
this subject may be seen in the small tract on The Last
Judgment, n. 70, 7L, and in The Continuation, of the
Last judgment, n. 10.
331. " And, lo, there was a great earthquake," signi
fies, an entire change of the state 6f the church with these,
and their terror, ' -Earthquakes signify changes of state ib
the churx;li,.becanse the earth signifies the church, n. 285;
and because, in. the spiritual world, when the state of the
church is perverted any where, and there is a change, an
earthquake takes place, arid as this is. a prelude to tlieir
destruction, the effect- is terror ; for the earths, in the
spiritual worid, are in appearance,' like" the earths in the
natural worid, n. 260;- but as tbe earths there, hke all
other things in that vvorld, are from a spiritual origin,
therefore changes occur according to the slate of the
church araong the inhabitants, and when the state of tbe
church is perverted, they quake and ti'erable, yea, sink
down and" are moved out of their places. That this was
the case, whert the last judgraent was at hand and accora-
plished, may be seen in the tract on The Last Judgment.
Flora hence it, raay appear whatis meant by quakings,
concussions, and comraotions of the earth, in the following
places: "There shall be famines, pfestilences, and earth-

CH.VL] THE APOCALYPSE REVEALED. 289
quakes in divers places," Matt. xxiv. 7, Mark xiii. 8,
Luke xxi. 11; this is said ofthe last judgraent. "In
the fire of ray wrath have I spoken. Surely in that day
there shall be^a great earthquake, and all the raen that
are upon the face of the earth shall shake, and the moun
tains shall be thrown down," Ezek. xxxviii. 18, 19, 20,
" And there was a great earthquake, such as was not
since men were upon the earth," Apoc. xvi. 18. "I
will shake the heavens, and the earth shall be removed
out of her place, in the wrath of Jehovali of Hosts," Isaiah
xiii. 12, 13. " And the foundations of the earth do shake,
the earth is moved exceedingly, for the transgression thereof
shall be heavy upon it," Isaiah xxiv. 18, 19, 20. " Then
the foundations of the worid were moved at thy rebuke,
O Jehovah," Psalra xviii. 17, 18. "The mountains
quake at the presence of Jehovah, and the rocks are
thrown down," Nahum i. 5, 6; and so in other places;
as Jerera. x. 10, xlix. 21, Joel ii. 10, Haggai ii. 6, 7,
Apoc. xi. 19; and elsewhere. But these things are to
be understood as having taken place in the spiritual world,
and not in the natural world ; in this respect they signify
such things as are explained above.
332. " And the sun becarae black as sackcloth of hair,
and the raoon becarae as blood," signifies, the adulteration
of all the good of love in thera, and the falsification of all
the truth of faith. That the sun signifies the Lord as to
divine love, and thence the good of love frora hira ; and,
in an opposite sense, a denial of the Lord's divinity, and
thence adulteration ofthe good of love, may be seen above,
n, 53. And as the sun signifies the good of love, the
moon therefore signifies the truth of faith ; for the sun is
red frora fire, and the moon is white by virtue ofthe hght
from the sun ; and fire signifies the good of love, and light,
the truth from that good : concerning the moon, see also
the passages adduced above, n. 53. It is said the sun
became black as sackcloth of hair, because adulterated
good in itself is evil, and evil is black ; and the reason
why it is said, the raoon becarae as blood, is', because
blood signifies divine truth, and, in an opposite sense, divine
truth falsified, as may be seen below, n, 379, 684,
VOL, r. 25

290 THE APOCALYPSE REVEALED. [CH. VI.
Neariy the sarae is said of the sun and raoon in Joel :
"ThesMM shall be turned into darkness, and the moon
into blood, before the great and the terrible day of Jeho
vah," ii. 31.
333. " And the stars of beaven fell unto the earth,"
signifies, the dispersion of all the knowledges of good and
truth. That stars signify the knowledges of good and
truth, raay be seen above, n. 51 ; that to fall frora heaven
to the earth raeans to be dispersed, or to disappear, is
evident; in the spiritual world, also, stars appear to fall
frora heaven to the earth there, when the knowledges of
good and truth perish.
334.- " Even as a fig-tree casteth her untimely figs,
when she is shaken of a mighty wind," signifies, by rati
ocinations of the natural man separated from the spiriiual.
It is said to have this signification, when yet it is a com
parison, because all comparisons in the Word are also
correspondences, and in the spiritual sense they cohere
with the subject treated of, as in the present instance ;
for a fig, from correspondence, signifies the natural good
of man in conjunction with his spiritual good, but here,
in an opposite sense, the natural good of man separated
from his spiritual good, which is not good ; and as the
natural man, when separated frora the spiritual, perverts
by ratiocinations the knowledges of good and truth,
which are signified by the stars, it follows that this is sig
nified by a fig-tree shaken by a raighty wind. That wind
and storm signify ratiocination, is evident frora many pas
sages in the Word, but it is not necessary to adduce them
here, because it is a comparison. The reason why a
fig-tree signifies the natural good of man, is, because every
tree signifies soraething of the church in raan, therefore
also raan with respect thereto: by way of confirmation
we select these passages: All the hosts of heaven "shall
fall down, as the leaf faileth off frora the vine, and as a
falling j^^ frora the _^g-^rec," Isaiah xxxiv. 4, "I will
surely consurae thera, there shall be no grapes on the
vine, nor figs on the fig-tree, and the leaf shall fade,"
Jerera, viii; 13. " All thy strong-holds shall be like_^^-
trees with the first ripe^^s; if they be shaken, they

CH. VL] THE APOCALYPSE REVEALED. 291
shall even fall into the raouth of the eater," Nabura iii.
12 ; besides other places ; as Isaiah xxxiv, 2, 3, 5, 8,
xxxviii, 21, Jerera. xxix, 17, 18, Hosea ii. 12, ix. 10,
Joel i, 7, 12, Zech, iii. 10, Matt, xxi. 18—21, xxiv.
32, 33, Mark xi. 12—15, 19-25, Luke vi. 44, xiii.
6 — 9 ; in which places nothing else is meant by a fig-
tree. 335. " And the heaven departed as a scroll when it is
rolled together," signifies, separation from heaven and
conjunction with hell. It is said that heaven departed as
a scroll rolled together, because the interior understanding,
and thence the thought, of raan, is as heaven ; for his
understanding can be elevated into the hght of heaven,
and in such elevation can think with the angels concern
ing God, concerning love and faith, and concerning eter
nal life: but if his will is not at the sarae tirae elevated
into the heat of heaven, the man is not conjoined with
the angels of heaven, thus is not a heaven. That this is
the case, raay be seen in The Angelic Wisdom concem
ing the Divine Love and the Divine Wisdom, Part the
Fifth. By virtue of this faculty of the understanding,
the wicked, who are here treated of, could be in consoci
ation with the angels of the ultiraate heaven ; but when
these were separated frora the forraer, their heaven de
parted as a scroll rolled together. By a scroll rolled
together is meant parchment rolled up, because their
books were skins, and the coraparison is raade with a
book, because a book denotes the Word, n. 256 ; there
fore when it is rolled up like a skin, nothing that it con
tains is apparent and it is as though it were not. On
this account the like is said in Isaiah : " And all the host
of heaven shaH be dissolved, and the heavens shall be
rolled together 5s a scroll, and shall fall down as tbe leaf
faileth frora the fig-tree," xxxiv. 4. Hosts are the goods
and truths of the church derived from the Word, n. 447.
From these considerations it may appear, that by the
heavens departing as a scroll rolled together, is signified
separation from heaven, and conjunction with hell. That
separation frora heaven is conjunction with hell, is evident.
336. " And every mountain and island were moved out

292 THE APOCALYPSE REVEALED. [CH. VL
of their places," signifies, that all the good of love and
truth of faith departed. That this is the signification of
these words no one could discover without the spiritual
sense ; they have this signification however, because by
raountains are understood those who are in the good of
love, by reason that the angels dw-ell upon raountains ;
such as are in love to the Lord dwelling oti high raoun
tains, and such as are in love towards their neighbor dwell
ing en lower ones ; wherefore by every raountain is sig
nified every good of love. By islands are raeant those
who are raore remote from the worship of God, see above,
n. 34 ; here those who are in faith, and not so rauch in
the good of love, therefore, in an abstract sense, every
island, signifies every truth of faith ; by being moved out
of their places is signified to recede. It is owing to the
circumstance of the angels dwelling upon mountains and
hills, that raountains and hills, in the Word, signify heaven
and the church, where there exists love to the Lord and
love to the neighbor, and, in au opposite sense, hell, where
there exists self-love and the love'of tbe world. That by
mountains and hills are signified heaven and the church,
where there exists love to the Lord and love to the neigh
bor, and thus where the Lord is, is evident from the fol
lowing places : " I will lift up mine eyes to the hills from
whence coraeth ray help," Psalra cxxi. 1. " Behold
upon the mountains the feet of hira that bringeth good
tidings, that publisheth peace," Nahum. i. 15, Isaiah Iii. 7.
Praise Jehovah, " mountains and all hills," Psalra cxlviii. 9.
" The hill of God is as the hill of Basban, a high hill is
tbe hill of Bashan. Why leap ye, ye high hills 1 the hill
which Jehovah desireth to dwell in, yea, Jehovah will
d'well in it for ever," Psalra Ixviii. 15, 16. "Ye moun
tains that ye skipped like raras ; and y'e little hills like
larabs? Tremble thou earth at the presence ofthe Lord,"
Psalm cxiv. 4, 7. "And I will bring forth a seed out of
Jacob, and out of Judah an inheritor of my mountains,
and inine elect shall inherit it, and my servants shall dwell
there," Isaiah Ixv. 9. At the consummation of the age ;
" then let thera which be in Judea flee into the otom«-
tains," Malt. xxiv. 16. " Thy righteousness, O Jehovah,

CH. VI.] THE APOCALYPSE REVEALED. oQ'l
is like the great mountains," Psalm xxxvi. 6. Jehovah
will go forth to battle " and Bis feet shall stand in that day
upon the Mount of Olives, which is before Jerusalem on
tbe east," Zech. xiv. 4. Because the Mount of Olives
signified divine love, therefore the Lord in the day-time
taught in the temple, but " at night he went out and abode
in the Mount of Olives," Luke xxi. 37, xxii. 39, Joha
viii. I. And. for the same reason the Lord discoursed
¦with his disciples upon that mount concerning his coraing
and the consummation of the age. Matt. xxiv. 3, Mark
xiii. 3, and following verses. And also went frorn thence
to Jerusalem and suffered. Matt. xxi. 1, xxvi. 30, Mark
xi. I, xiv. 26, Luke xix. 29, 37, xxi. 37, xxii. 39. Be
cause a mountain signified heaven and love, Jehovah de
scended upon the top of Mount Sinai, and promulgated
the law, Exod. xix. 20, xxiv. 17. And for the sarae
reason the Lord was transfigured before Peter, James, and
John, upon a high mountain. Matt. xvii. 1. And on this
account Zion was upon a mountain, and also Jerusalem,
and they were called the Mountain of Jehovah, and the
Mountain of Holiness, in raany parts ofthe Word. Moun
tains and hills have a sirailar signification in other places ;
as in Isaiah vii. 25, xxx. 25, xl. 9, xliv. 23, xlix. 1 1, 13,
Iv. 12, Jerera. xvi. 15, 16, Ezek. xxxvi. 8, Joel iii. 18,
Araos iv. 12, 13, ix. 13, 14, Psalra Ixxx. 9, 10, Psalm
civ. 6 — 10, 13. That those loves are signified by raoun
tains and hills, raay appear still raore evidently from their
opposite sense, in which they signify infernal loves, which
are self-love and the love of the world, as is manifest frora
the following passages : The day of Jehovah shall come
upon " all the high mountains, and upon all the hills that
are lifted up," Isaiah ii. 12, 14. " Every valley shall be
exalted, and every mountain and hill shall be raade low,"
Isaiah xl. 3, 4. " The mountains flowed down at thy
presence," Isaiah Ixi.v. 1, 3. "Behold, I ara against thee,
O destroying mountain, which destroyest all the earth, ani
will raake thee a burnt mountain," Jerem. li, 25. " I
beheld the mountains, and lo, they trembled, and all tbe
hills moved lightly," Jerem. iv. 23, 24. " For a fire is
kindled in mine anger, — and it shall set on fire the founda
25*

294 THE APOCALYPSE REVEALED. [CH. -VT.
tions ofthe mountains," Deut. xxxii. 22. "I will make
waste mountains and hills," Isaiah xiii. 15. Behold, (O
Jacob,) I will make thee a new sharp threshing insiru-
raent having teeth, thou shalt thiesh the mountains, and
beat thera sraall, and shak make the hills as chaff, — and
the wind shall carry thera away," Isaiah xii. 15, 16.
" Give glory lo Jehovah your God, before your feet stura-
ble upon the mountains of twilight," Jerera. xiii. 16.
Nor is ahy thing else raeant by the seven mountains, upon
which the woman sat, which was Babylon, Apoc. xvii. 9 ;
besides other places ; as Isaiah xiv. 13, Iii. 7, Jerera. ix.
10, Ezek. vi. 3, xxxiv. 6, Micah vi. 1, 2, Nahura i. 4, 5,
Psalra xlvi. 3, 4.' Frora the aboVe it is evident wh;.t is
to be understood by every raountain and island being
moved out of their places ; as also in what follows, by
"And every island fled away, and the mountains -were
not found-;" Apoc. xvi. 20, n. 714.
337. "And the kings ofthe earth, and the great, Inen,
and the rich raen, and the chief-captains; and the mighty
men, and every bondtnan, and every freeraan," signifies,
those who beforie separation were in" the'underslanding Of
truth and good, in the science of tbe knowledges thereof,
in erudition, either frora others or from theraselves, and
yet not in a life conforraable thereto. That such is the
signification of the above words in their order, can only be
known by those wbo- are acquainted with the meaning of
kings, of great raen, rich men, chief-captains, raighty men,
bondmen, and freemen, in the spiritual seiise ; for by
kings, in this sense, are signified they who are in truths;
by great men, they who are in goods; by rich men, they
¦who are in the knowledges of truth ; by chief-captains,
they who are in the knowledges of good ; by mighty raen,
they who are in erudition ; by servants, they who are in
such things frora others, thus from the memory ; by free
men, they who are in such things from themselves, thus
frora judgraent. But to prove the signification of all these
naraes frora the Word would be too prolix ; what is signi
fied by kings has been shown before, n, 20, and what by
rich raen, n. 206; what by great raen, isevident in Jerem.
v, 5, Nahura iii, 10, Jonah iii, 7 ; for great is predicated

CH. VL] THE APOCALYPSE REVEALED. 295
of good, n. 896, 898; that raighty raen, and bondraen,
and freeraeit, are such as are in erudition, either from
others c#frora themselves, will be seen below. It is said,
they- who, are in these things, and yet not in a life accord
ing to them, because wicked men, yea, the worst of men,
may be in tlie science and in the understanding of the
knowledges of good and truth, and also in rauch erudition,
but as they are not in a life according to thera, they are
in fact not in thera; for what is only in the understanding,
and not at the sarae tirae in the life, is not in a raan, but
without, as it were in an outer court ; but that which is
at the Sarae tirae in the life, is in a man, it is vi'ithin him
as in a house ; therefore the latter are preserved, and the
former rejected.
338. " Hid theraselves in the dens and in the rocks of
tbe raountains;" signifies, that they were now in evils and
in falses of evil. To hide theraselves in the dens and in
the rocks of the raountains, signifies to be in evils and in
lalses of evil, because they who in the sight ofthe world
have appeared to be in the good of love, and yet were in
evil, after death hide themselves in dens ; and they who
have pretended to be principled in the truths of faith, and
yet were in falses of evil, hide themselves in the rocks of
the raountains. The entrances appear like holes in the
earth, and like clefts in the raountains, into which they
crawl like serpents, and there hide thei-nselves. That
such are their abiding places I have frequently seen.
Hence it is that by dens or caves are signified the evils
with such, and by holes and clefts the falses Ol evil, in the
following places : In that day " they shall go into the holes
of the rocks and into the caves of the earth, when Jehovah
ariseth to shake terribly the earth," Isaiah ii, 19. In that
day th'ey shall " go into the clefts of the rocks and into
the tops of the rugged rocks for fear of Jehovah," Laiah
ii. 21, "To dwell in the cliffs of the valleys, in caves
of the earth, and in the rocks," Job xxx, 6, " The pride
of thine heart haih deceived thee, thou that dwellest in
the c/e/ifs of the rock," Obad, verse 3, In that day "they
shall come and shall rest in the desolate valleys, and in
the holes of the rocks," Isaiab vii, 19, "Because the

296 THE APOCALYPSE REVEALED. [CH. VI.
palaces shall be forsaken — the forts and towers shall be
for dens for ever," Isaiah xxxii, 14, " Tbe pride of thine
heart hath deceived thee, O thou that dwelled in the
clefts of the lock," Jerem., xlix. 16. "And tbey shall
bunt ahem from every niountain and hill, and out of the
holes of ihe rocks ; they are not hid from ray face,.Deither
is their iniquity bid from mine eyes," Jerem, xvi, 16, 17.
In that day " the sucking child shall play on the hole of
the asp, and the weaned child shall put his hand on the
cockatrice den,". Isaiah xl. 8.
339, " And said to tbe mountains and rocks, Fall on
us, and hide us frora the face of Hira that sitteth on the
throne, and frora the wrath ofthe Lamb," signifies, con
firmations of evil by falsity, and of falsity from evil, until
they did not acknowledge any thing divine in the Lord,
Mountains signify the loves of evil, thus evils, n. 336, and
rocks signify tbe falses of faith ; by falling upon thera and
biding thera, is signified to be defended against influx from
heaven ; and as this is done by confirmations of evil by
falsity, and by confirraations of falsity from evil, therefore
these are signified ; by hiding theraselves from the face of
Him that sitteth on the throne, and frorn the wrath of the
Larab, is signified until they do not acknowledge any
thing divine in the Lordj by Hira that sitteth on the
throne is meant the Lord's divinity, from whence are all
things ; and by the Lamb is raeant hiraself as to the
Divine Huraanity; the Lord as to both was upon the
throne, as has been shown above. It is said from his face
and from his anger, because all they-who are in dens and
rocks, dare not set foot out of them, nor even putforih a
finger, by reason of the pain and torment consequent on
doing so; this is owing to the hatred which they bear
against the Lord, even to their not being able to name
bim ; and the divine sphere of the Lord fills all things,
wbich tbey cannot reraove from thereiselves, but by con-
fihnations of evil by falsity, and of falsity frora evil ; the
delights of, the wicked occasion this. Similar is thfe signi
fication of this passage in Hosea: "And. they shall say to
the mountain.^. Cover us, and to the hills. Fall on us,"
X. 8 ; and in Luke : " Then shall they begin to say to

CH. VL] THE APOCALYPSE REVEALED. 297
the mountains, Fall on us ; and to the hills. Cover us,"
xxiii. 30. That this is the spiriiual sense of these words,
cannot appear in the letter, but the spiritual sense is ren-
deied apparent by this consideration, that when a last
judgment is executed, they who are in evil, and desire to
be in good, experience great sufferings in the beginning;
whereas they suffer less on such an occasion who confirra
theraselves in their evil by -falses, for these last cover their
evil by falses, but the forraer lay bare their evil, and in
this case cannot support the divine influx, as is seen in
what follows. The dens and caves into Vi'hich they cast
theraselves, are correspondences.
340. " For the great day of his wrath is corae, and
who shall be able to stand," signifies, that they were raade
such of themselves by raeans of iheir separation from the
good and faithful on account of the last judgment, which
otherwise they -would not be able to abide. The great
day ofthe wrath ofthe Lamb, signifies the day ofthe last
judgraent ;- and who shaU be able to stand, signifies their
inability to support it by reason of their torment ; for when
the last judgment is at hand, the Lord, together with
heaven, approaches, and of those who are below in tbe
spiritual world, none can support the Lord's coming, but
those who are interiorly good, and they are interiorly good,
who shun evils as sins, and look to the Lord. That the
day ofthe Lord's anger signifies the last judgraent, is evi
dent frora the following passages : " Before the fierce anger
of Jehovah corae upon you, before the day of, Jehovah's
anger corae upon you,- — it may be ye shall be hid in the
day of Jehovah's anger," Zeph. ii. 2, 3. "Behold the
day of Jehovah Coraeth, cruel both with wrath and fierce
anger," Isaiah xiii. 9, 13. " The great day of Jehovah
is near, a day of wrath, a day of trouble and distress, ' a
day of clouds and thick daikne.ss," Zeph, i, 14, 15.
" Thy wrath is corae, and the lime of the dead that they
should be jjidged, and that thou shouldest give reward
unto thy servants, and shouldest daetroy thera that destroy
the earth," Apoc. xi. 18, "Kiss the Son, lest he be
angry and ye perish in the way, when his wrathis kindled
but a little. Blessed are all they that put their trust in
Hira," Psalm il. 12.

298 THE APOCALYPSE REVE..\LED. [CH. VI.
341. To the above I will add this Meraorable Relation.
I saw sorae ofthe English clergy asserabled, to the nura
ber of six hiindred, who prayed to the Lord that tbey
might be permitted to ascend to a society of tbe superior
heaven: which being granted thera, they ascended. And
when they entered, to their great joy they saw their king,
the present king's grandfather,*- who went up to two
bishops that were araong thera, whora he had known in
the, world, and, entering into discourse with thera, asked
thera, " How carae you here?" To which they replied,
that they had raade supplication to the Lord, and it was
granted thera. He said to thera, " Why to the Lord, and
not to God the Father?" And they answered, that they
were so instructed below. Upon which he said, " Did I
not soraetiraes tell you in tbe world, that the Lord ought
to be approached, and also that charity is priraary ? What
reply did you then make concerning the Lord?" And
it was given them to recollect that they had raade answer,
"That when the Fatlier is approached, the Son also is
approached." But the angels wbo were about the king
said, " You are mistaken, you did not jhink so, nor is the
Lord approached, when application is raade to the Father;
but God the Father is approached, when application is
made to the Lord, because tliey are one, like soul and
body. Who applies to a raan's soul, that he may thus
have access to his body ? When a man is addressed as
to bis body which is seen, is not his soul also addressed,
whicb is not seen ? " To this they were silent ; and the
king went up to the two bishops, with two gifts in bis
band, saying, "These are gifts from heaven," They
were celestial forras of gold which he was about to present
to thera, when a dusky cloud covered thera, and separated
thera, and tbey descended by the way that they had come
up ; and wrote these things in a book, ^
The rest of the English clergy, who heard that their
companions had been perraitted to ascend to the superior
heaven, assembled at lihe foot of a raountain, where they
* This was written in the reign of George III., who was grandson
of George II. -

CH. VirO THE APOCALYPSE REVEALED. OQQ
waited for their return. On their return they saluted
their brethren, and related what had happened to them in
heaven, and that the king had presented the bishops with
two celestial forms of gold, beautiful to behold ; bat that
they fell out of their hands. They then retired into a
grove, which was nigh at hand, and discouised among
theraselves, looking about to see if any one heard thera ;
though they were heard nevertheless. Their discourse
was about unanimity and concord, and then about supre
macy and dominion. The bishops spoke, and the rest
assented. And on a sudden, to ray surprise, they no
longer appeared as raany, but as one great figure vvho.se
face resembled that of a lion, having on his head a turreted
mitre, on which was a crown: and he Spake in a lofty
tone, and walked proudly ; and, looking, behind, he said,
"Who else' has a right to supremacy but rae?" The
king looked down from heaven, and saw thera, first all as
One, and afterwards as several unanimous; but most of
thera, as he said, in a secular habit.

CHAPTER Vll.
1. And after these thinfrs I saw four angels standiiis; on the
four corners of the earth, holding ihe four winds of the eartb,
that the wind should not blow on the earih, nor on the sea, nor
on any tree.
2. And 1 saw another angel ascending from tbe rising of the
sun, having the seal ofthe living God. And he fried witli aloud
voice to the four angels, to whom it was given to hurt the earth
and the sea,
3. Saying, Hurt not the earth, neither the sea, nor the trees, till
we have sealed the servants of our God in their foreheads.
4. And I heard the imriiher of them that were sealtd; a hun-
d,red and forty and four thousand, sealed out of all the tribes of
the children of Israel.
•5. Of the tiihe of Juda were sealed twelve thousand. Of the
tribe of Renben were sealed twelve thousand. Of the tribe of
Gad were sealed twelve thousand.
6. Of the tribe of Aser were sealed twelve thousand. Of the
tribe of Neptbalim were sealed twelve thousand. Of the U-ibe of
Manasses w"ere sealed twelve thousand.
7, Of the tribe of Simeon were sealed twelve thousand. Of

300 THE APOCALYPSE REVEALED. [CH. Vll.
the tribe of Levi were sealed twelve thousand. Of the tribe of
Issachar were sealed twelve thousand.
8. Of the tribe of Zabulon were sealed twelve thousand. Of
the tribe of Joseph were sealed twelve thousand. Ofthe tribe of
Benjamin were sealed twelve thousand.
9. After this I beheld, and, lo, a great multitude which no man
could number, of all nations, and tribes, and people, and tongues,
stood before the throne, and before the Lamb, clothed with white
robes, and palms in their hands ;
10. And cried with a loud voice, saying, Salvation to our God
that sitteth upon the throne, and unto the Lamb.
11. And all the angels stood round about^liie throne, and about
the eldere and the four animals, and fell before thethroneon their
faces, and worshiped God,
12. Saying, Amen ; blessing, and- glory, and wisdom, and
thanksgiving, and honor, and power, and might, be unto our
God for ever and ever, amen.
1.3. And one of the elders answered, saying unto me, Who are
these that are arrayed in white robes.' and whence came they .'
14. And' I said unto him, Sir, thou knowest. And he said
unto me,^ These are they that come out of great tribulation, and
have washed their robes, and made them white, in the blood of
the Lamb.
15. Therefore are tbey before the throne of God,,and serve him
day and night in his temple: and He that sitteth' on the throne
shall dwell among them.
16. They shall hunger no more, neither thiret any more ;
neither shall the sun light on them, nor any heat.
17. For the Lamb whicli is in the midst of the throne shall
feed them, and shall lead them unto living fountains of waters:
and God shall wipe away all tears from their eyes.

THE SPIRITUAL SENSE.
The contents of the whole chapter. This chapter treats
of those who are and will be in the Christian heaven; and first
of their separation from the wicked, verses 1 to 3; afterwards, of
those who are in love to the LorrI and thereby in wisdom, of
whom the superior heavens consi.-it, veises 4 to 8 ; and of those
who are in eharity and its faith from the Lord, because they have
fought against evils, of whom are the inferior heavens, verses-9
to 17.
The co.ntents of each verse. " And after these things I
saw four angels standing on the four corners ofthe earth," signi
fies, the universal heaven now iu the effort to execute the last
judgment: " Holding the four winds of the eartb, that the wind
should not blow on the earth, nor on the sea, nor on any tree,"

CH. VIL] THE APOCALYPSE REVEALED. 3QJ
signifies, a withholding and restraining by the Lord, of a nearer,
and thence more powerful influx into the inferior things, where
the good were in conjunction wilh the wicked: "And 1 saw an
other angel ascending from the rising of the sun," signifits, the
Lord pixividing and regulating: "Having the seal of the living
God," signifies, who alone knows all and every one, and can dis
tinguish aud separate them one from another: "And he cried
with a loud voice to the Ibiir angels, to whom it was given to hurt
the earth and the sea, saying. Hurt not the earth, neither the sea,
nor the trees," signifies, the preventing and withholding by the
Lord of a nearer and sirnnger influx into inferior things: "Till
we have sealed the servants of our God. in their foreheads," signi
fies, liefcjre they are separated who are in truths originating in
good from the Lord : " And I heard the nuniher of them that were
sealed, a hundred and forty and four thousand," signifies, all who
acknowledge the Lord to be the God of heaven and earth, and
are in truths of doctrine from the good of love, from him through
the Word: "Sealed out of all the trlbng of the chilrlren of Israel,"
signifies, the Lord's heaven and chnreh composed of them: "Of
the tribe of Juda were sealed twelve thousand," signifies, celestial
love, whicli is love to the Lord, and this with all who will be in
the new heaven and the new r.hiii-ch: "Of the tribe of Reuben
wei-e sealed twelve thousand," signifies, wisdom derived from
celestial love, with them who are there: "Of the tribe of Gad
were sealed twelve thoii.fand,^' signifies, uses of life, which are of
wisdora derived from that love, with those who were there: "Of
the tribe of Aser. were s aied twelve thousand," signifies, mutual
love with them : "Of the tribe of Neptbalim were sealed twelve
thousand," signifies, a perception of use, and what use is with
them : " Of tbe tribe of Manasses were sealed twelve thousand,"
signifies, the will of serving, and of action, with them: "Of the
tribe of Simeon wt-re sealed twelve thousand," signifies, spiritual
love, which is love towards the neighbor, with them: "Ofthe
tribe of Levi were scaled twelve thousand," signifies, the affection
of truth derived from good, from whence comes Intel iig( nee,
with -them : " Of the tribe of Issachar were sealed twelve thou
sand," signifies, good of life witli them: "Ofthe tribe of Zabnlon
were sealed twelve tboiLsand," signifies, the conjugial love of good
and truth with them: "Ofthe tribe of Joseph were sealed twelve
thousiiid," signifies, the doctrine of good and ti-uih with thera:
" Ofthe tribe of Benjamin were sealed twelve thousand," signifies,
the lifj of truth derived from good according to doctrine with
them: "After this 1 beheld, ami, lo, a great multitude, which no
man could number," signifies, all the rest who are not among the
above-recited, and yet are in the new heaven and new church of
the Lord, and who coiistitnte the ultimate heaven aud the external
church, whose qualify no one knows but the Lord alone: "Of all
nations, and tribes, and people, and tongues," signifies, all in the
Christian world, who are in r^li^ion from good, and in truths
from doctrine : " Stood before the throne, and before the Lamb,"
VOL. I. 26

303 THE APOCALYPSE REVEALED. [CH. VII.
signifies, hearing the Lord and doing his precepts: "Clothed
with white robes, and palms in their hands," signifies, communi
cation and conjunction with the superior heavens, and confession
from divine truths: " And cried with a loud voice, saying. Salva
tion to our God that sitteth upon tlie throne and unto the Lamb,"
signifies, an acknowledgment from the heart that the Lord is their
Saviour: "And all the angels stood roundabout the throne, and
about the elders, and the four animals," signifies, all in the uni
versal heaven : " And fell before the throne on their faces, and
worshiped God," signifies, the humiliation of their heart, and,
ii-om humiliation, adoration ofthe Lord: " Saying, Amen," signi
fies, divine verity and confirmation therefrom: "Bles.sing, and
glory, and wisdom, and thanksgiving," signifies, the divine spirit
ual things ofthe Lord: "Aud honor, and power, and might,"
signifies, the divine celestial things of the Lord: "Be unto oiir
Cfod for ever and ever," signifies, these things in the Lord, and
from the Lord to eternity: "Amen," signifies, the consent of all:
"And one ofthe elders answered, saying unto me, What are these
that are, arrayed in white robes.' and whenc* came they? And
I said unto him. Sir, thou knowest," signifies, a desire of knowing
and the will of interrogating, and the answer and information:
"And he said unto me. These are they that come out of gi-eat
tribulation," signifies, that they are those who have been in temp
tations, and have fought against evils and falses: "And have
washed their robes," signifies, who have cleansed their religious
principles from the evils of falsity : " Arid made them white in
the blood of the Lamb," signifies, and purified them from the
falses of evil by truths, and thus have been reformed by the Lord:
"Therefore are they before the throne of God, and serve him day
and night in his temple: and He that sitteth on the throne shall
dwell among them," signifies, that they are in the presence of the
Lord, and constantly and faithfully live according to the truths
which they receive from him in his church: "Tbey shall hunger
no more, neither thirst any more," signifies, that hereafter there
shall he no deficiency of goods and truths with thein: "Neither
shall the sun light on them, nor any heat," signifies, that hereafter
they shall have no lusts to evil nor to the false of evil : "For the
Lamb, which is in the midst ofthe ihrone, shall feed them," signi
fies, that the Lord a;iOTie will teach them : " And shall lead them
unto living fountains of watei-s,'' signifies, and lead them by the
truths ofthe Word to conjunction with himself: "And God shall
wipe away all tears from their eyes," signifies, that they shall no
lon-er be in combats against evils and their falses, and thereby in
sorrow, but in goods and truths, and thence in joys celestial from
the Lord.

CH. VIL] THE APOCALYPSE REVEALED. 3Q3

THE EXPLANATION.
342. " And after these things I saw four angels stand
ing on the four corners of the earth," signifies, the uni
versal heaven now in the effort to execute the last judg
ment on those who were in the worid of spirits. Many
thinsrs now follow concerning the state of the spiiitual
world previous to the last judgment, which no one could
know but by revelation frora the Lord. And since it has
been granted rae to see in what raanner the last judgraent
was perfoiraed, and also the changes which preceded it,
and the arrangeraents which ensued ; I am thereby en
abled to explain the signification of all' the particulars
contained in this and the following chapters. By the
four angels is here signified the universal heaven; by the
four corners of the earth is signified the universal jvorld
of spirits, which is in the raidst between heaven and hell;
for the last judgraent was executed on those who were in
the world of spirits, but not on any one in heaven, nor on
any one in hell. The reason why the angels signify
heaven, is, because an angel, in the supreme sense, ineans
the Lord as to the Divine Humanity, n, 344 ; and as
heaven is heaven from the Lord, by the angels is also
signified heaven. The four angels here signify the uni
versal heaven, because they were seen standing on the
four corners of the earth, and by the four corners are sig
nified the four quarters. The reason why the above
words signify the effort ofthe universal heaven to execute
a last judgraent, is, because the Lord, when the judgment
was at hand, caused the heavens to draw near over tbe
world of spirtts, and by this approach ofthe beavens, such
a change of state in the interiors of the minds of those who
were below, was effected, that they saw nothing but ter
rors before their eyes. That corners signify quarters, and
thence four corners all quarters, raay appear frora the fol
lowing passages: "Ye shall raeasure frora without the
city, the comer towards the east, the corner towards the
south, the corner towards the west, and the corner towards
the north," Nurab, xxxv. 5, "Thou shalt make the

304 THE APOCALYPSE RE-VEALED. [CH. -VIL
boards for the tabernacle for the south side [corner,] and
for the north side [comer]," Exod. xxvi. 18, 20, 23,
"And a court for the south side [copier,] for the north
side [corner,] for the west side [comer,] and for the east
side [corner]," Ex6d. xxii. 9, U, 12, 13. The four
quarters are also called the four corners frequently in
Ezekiel, as in chap, xlvii, 18, 19, 20, and xlviii, _ Be
cause cornets signify quarters, therefore they signify all
things, as all things relating to heaven or hell, or to good
and truth, as is plain frora these passages: Satan shall go
out to " deceive the nations which are in the four quarters
of the earth," Apoc, xx. 8. " I have cut off the nations :
their corners are desplate," Zeph. iii. 6. "Israel was
gathered together as one raan, — and the corners of all the
people stood up," Judges xx. 1, 2. "A sceptre shall
rise out of Israel, and shall .;smite the corners of Moab,"
Numb. xxiv. 17. "A day of the trurapet /and alarra-^-
and against the high corners," Zeph. i. 16. " I would
scatter thera into corners," Deut. xxxii. -26. That a
corner signifies the ultiraate which sustains things superior,
as a foundation does a house, and thus also all things, ap
pears from these passages: "Behold, I lay in Zion for a
foundation a stone, a tried stone, a precious comer stone,"
Isaiah xxviii. 16. " And they shall not take of the stoae
for a corner," Jerera. li. 26. " And Judah shall be a
corner stone," Zech. x, 4. " Th& stone which the build
ers refused is becorae the head of the corner," Psalm
cxviii.22. Matt. xxi. 42, Mark xii. 10, Luke xx. 17, 18.
343. "Holding the four winds of the earth, that the
wind should not blow on the earth, nor on the sea, nor
on any tree," signifies, a withholding and restraining by
the Lord of a nearer and thence more powerful influx
into inferior things, where the good were in conjunction
with the wicked. It is to be noted that the last judgment
takes place when the wicked are multiplied, below the
heavens in the world of spirits, to such a degree, that the
angels in the heavens cannot subsist in their slate of love
and wisdora ; for in this case- they have no support and
foundation to rest upon ; and as this is occasioned by the
increase of the wicked below, therefore the Lord, in order

CH. VIL] THE APOCALYPSE REVEALED. gQt
to preserve theii state, flows in witb his divinity raore and
more strongly, and this continues till they can no longer
be preserved by any influx, without a separation of the
¦wicked, that are below, -frora the good, which is effected
by the letting down and drawing near of the heavens, and
thence by a stronger influx, until it at length becomes
insupportable to the wicked, upon which they flee away,
and cast theraselves into hell. This is also what. is signi
fied in the foregoing chapter by these words: "And said
to tbe raountains and rocks, Fall on us. and hide us from
the face of Hira that sitteth upon the throne, and frora the
wrath of the Larab: for the great day of his wrath is
corae; and who, shall be able to stand?" Apoc. vi. 16.
But to proceed to the explanation. By the, four winds
is signified the influx of the beavens ; by the earth, the
sOa, and every tree, are signified all inferior principles and
the things that are therein ; by the earth and sea, all
inferior principles: and by every tree, all things thereia
That wind signifies influx, properly the influx of truth
into the imderstanding, raay appear frora the following
passages : " Thus saith the Lord Jehovah, Corae from
the four wtrirf*-, O spirit, and breathe upon these slain,
that they may live," Ezek. xxxvii. 9, 10. There were
seen four chaiiols, at which there were four horses, " these
are the four winds of tbe heavens," Zech. vi. 1,5. " Ye
must be born again. The wind bloweth where it listeth,
but thou canst not tell whence it coraeth, and whitiier it
goeth," John iii. 7, 8. The Maker, of the earth " hath
established the world by his , wisdora,— ^and bringeth forth
the wind out of his treasures," Jerem. x. 12, 13, li. 15,
16, Psalra cxxxv. 7. Jehovah "causeth his wind to
blow, and the waters flow. He showeth his Word unto
Jacob, his statutes and judgraents unto Israel," Psalm
cxlvii. 17, 18, 19. "Sttirray wind fulfilling his Word,"
Psalm cxlviii. S. Jehovah " raaketh his angels winds,"
Psalra civ. 3, 4. Jehovah "did fly upon the wings of
the wind," Psalra xviii. 10, 11, Psalra civ. 3. The
wings ofthe wind are divine truths which flow in: there
fore the Lord is called " The brecdh of our nostrils,''
Lament, iv. 20 ; and it is written, that he breathed into
26*

306

THE APOCALYPSE REVEALED. [CH. Vlf.

the nostrils of Adara the soul of lives, Gen. ii. 7 ; also,
that " He breathed on his disciples,, and said. Receive ye
the Holy ^Ghost," John xx. 21, 22. The Holy Ghost
(or Spirit) is the divine truth proceeding frora the Lord,
whose influx into the disciples was represented, and thus
signified, by his breathing upon them. That wind Snd
respiration signify the influx of divine truth into the un
derstanding, is from the correspondence of the lungs with.
the undeistanding, on which subject see The Angehe-
Wisdom concerning the Divine Love atid the Divine
Wisdom, n. 371 — 429. As, therefore, a nearer and
stronger divine influx through the heavens disperses
truths araong tbe wieked; therefore wind signifies the
dispersion of truth araong them, and thence their .con
junction with hell, and destrtiction ; as raay be seen from
these passages: "And upon Elara will I bring the four
winds from the four quarters of heaven, and will scatter
thera," Jerera. xlix. 36. "Thou shalt fan thejn, and
the wind shall carry thera away, and the whirlwind shall
scatter thera," Isaiah xii. 16. " The breath of Jehovah,
like a stream of brirastone, doth kindle it," Isaiah xxx.
33. The contrivers of iniquity perish "by the blast of
God, and by the breath of his nostrils are they con-
stiraed," Job iv. 8. " The foundations of the world were
discovered at thy rebuke, O Jehovah, at the blast of the
breath of thy nostrils," Psalm xviii. 15. "I saw in ray
vision,— -and behold, the four winds of the heaven strove
upon the great sea. And four great beasts came up,"
Dan. vii. 2, 3,- and following verses. " Behold, a whirl
wind of Jehovah is gone forth in fury, — it shall fall
grievously upon the head of the wicked," Jerera. xxiii.
19, XXX. 23, "So persecute thera with thy «<o/-m, and
make theiri afraid with thy tempest," Psalm Ixxxiii. 15.
"The way of Jehovah is in the whirlwind and the
storm," Nahura i. 3, besides other places, as Jerera. xxv,
32, Ezek, xiii, 13, Hosea viii. 7, Araos i. 14, Zech, ix.
14, Psalra xi. 6, Psalra I. 3, Psalm Iv. 8, Psalm cyii.,
where it is thus written: "For he commandcth and
raiseth the stormy wind. He raaketh the storm to a
calra, so that the waves thereof are still," verse 25 29:

CH. Vll.] THE APOCALYPSE REVEALED. 3Qy
frora hence it may appear what is the signification of these
¦words in their spiritual sense. Jesus in the ship " rebuked
the wind, and said unto the sea, Peace, be still, and there
-was a gi-6at calra," Mark iv. 39, 40, Luke viii. 23, 24,
By the sea is here signified hell, and by the -wind influx
frora theiice. Nor is any thing but strong Influx signified
by the east wind, Ezek. xvii. 10, Jerera. xviii, 17, xix,
12, Hosea xiii. 15, 39, Psalra xlviii. 7: nor by the sarae
wind which dried Op- the red sea, Exod. xiv. 21, con
cerning which it is thus- written by Moses: "And with
the blast of thy riostrils the waters were gathered to
gether — as a he'*p, — thou didst blow witli thy wind, the
sea covered thera," Exod.'xv. 8, 10. Frora what has
been said, it raay now be seen, that by holding the four
winds that the wind should not blow on the earth, is sig
nified to withhold and prevent a nearer and stronger influx
into inferior things.
344. " And I saw another angel ascending from the
rising of the sun," signifies, the Lord providing and regu
lating. An angel here raeans theLord as to his divine
love, because he ascended frora the east, and frora the east
or rising of the sun, is frora divine love, for in the spiritual
world the Lord is the sun and the east) and is so called as
to that love. That he was providing and moderating, is
evident frora his command to the four angels, not to hurt
the earth and the sea, till the servants of God were sealed
on their foreheads. That the Lord's Divine Humanity
is raeant by an angej, in the supreme sense, is raanifest
from these passages : ". The angel of the faces of Jehovah
saved thera ; in his love and in his pity he redeeraed them,
and he bare thera, and carried thera all the days of old,"
Isaiah Ixiii. 9. " The angel which redeeraed rae from all
evil bless the lads,"^ Gen. xlviii. 16. " The Lord whom
ye seek, shall suddenly corae to his teraple, even the angel
of the covenant, whora ye delight in," M-alachi iii. 1.
" Behold, I send an angel before thee to keep thee in the
way, beware of him, and obey bis voice, — for ray narae
is in hira," Exod. xxiii. 20 — 23. Angel and Sent, in the
Hebrew languaije, are expressed by one and the sarae
woid ; hence it is that the Lord so often calls hiraself the

THE APOCALYPSE REVEALED. [CH. VIL
Sent of the Father, by which is to be understood the Di
vine Huraanity. But an angel, in a relative sense, denotes
every one who receives the Lord, both in heaven and in
the world. - .
345. " Having the seal of the living God," signifies,
who alone knows all and every one, and can distinguish
and separate thera one frora another. Since, they were
sealed on their foreheads with a seal, therefore by haying
the seal of the living God, as spoken of the Lord, is raeant
to know all and every one, and' to be able to distinguish
and separate the servants of God frora those who are not,
346.' " And he cried with a loud voice to the four an
gels, to whora it was given to hurt tliq earth and the sea,
saying, Hurt not the earth, neither the sea, nor tbe trees,"
signifies, the preventing and withholding by the Lord of a
nearer and stronger influx into inferior things. That this
is the signification of liiese words, is evident from the ex
planation above, n. 343. In a liteial sense, it was the
four angels that withheld influx, but, in a Sfriritual sense,
it was the Lord. Not to hurt the earth, the sea, nor the
trees, signifies that they should not operate by a vehement,
but by a moderate influx ; for the Lord, by various degrees
of influx into the heavens, disposes, regulates, tempers, and
moderates all things there and in the hells, and, through
the beavens and the hells, all things in the world.
347. " Till we have sealed the-servants of our. God in
their foreheads," signifies, before ihey are separated who
are in truths originatina; in i;ood frora the Lord, thus who
are interiorly good. By sealing thera in their foieheads,
is not raeant to set a seal there, but to distinguish and
separate those who are in the good of love ftora the Lord ;
for the forehead -signifies the good of love. That they
who are in truths frora good frora the Lord are meant,
follows from such being understood by the servants of
God, n, 3. The reason why the forehead signifies the
good of love, is, because the face is the iraai^e of raan's
affections, and the forehead is the highest part of the face •
the brain, frora which is the origin of all things of raan's
life, being iraraediately under the forehead. As the fore
head signifies love, good love in, the good, and evil love

CH. VIL] THE APOCALYPSE REVEALED. gQQ
in the evil, therefore by sealing thera on their foreheads,
is signified to distinguish and separate one from another
according to the love. Sirailar is the signification of this
passage in Ezekiel : " Go through the raidst of Jerusalem,
and set a mark upori the foreheads of the raen that sigh
over the abominations," ix. 4, 5, 6. As the forehead sig
nifies love, therefore conceining the plate of gold on the
mitre of Aaron, on which was engraven Holine.ss to Jeho
vah, it is written, That il should be on the region of the
faces of the raitre, that il raight be over the forehead, of
AarOn, and that it should always be apcin' the fori head
of Aaion, that he raight be accepted of Jehovah, Exod.
xxviii. 36,37,38. And raoreover it was comraanded
that these words, " And thou shall love Jehovah thy God
with all thy heart, and with all thy soul,"- were to be up
on the hand and upon the forehead, Deut. vi. 5, 8, xi. 18.
That ,they should have the name of Father written on
their foreheads, Apoc. xiv. 1. And the name of God
and of the Lamb in the'ir'-forcheads, Apoc. xxii. 4.' It
raay be observed, that the Lord looks at the angels in the
forehead, w-hils,t they look at the Lord through the eyes ;
by reason that the Lord views all from the good of love,
and desires that they, on their part, should view hira from
the truths of wisdora : in this raanner conjunction is effect
ed. The forehead, in an opposite sense, signifies evil love
in these places : Who have the mark of the beast on their
foreheads, Apoc. xiii. 16, xiv. 9, xx. 4 ; and also the
name of Babylon upon her forehead, Apoc. xvii. 5,
The forehead of an adulterous woman, Jerera. iii. 3.
Obdurate Cif forehead, arid hard of heart, Ezek. iii, 7, 8.
" Thou art obstinate, and thy forehead, is brass," Isaiah
xlviii. 4.
348. "And I heard the nuraber of thera which were
sealed, a hundred and forty and four thousand," signifies,
all who acknowledge the Lord to be the God of heaven
and earth, and are in truths of doctrine fiora the good of
love frora hini through tbe Word. That these are signi
fied by a hundred and forty and four thousand out of the
twelve tribes of Israel, is, because the twelve tribes of
Israel signify the church, as composed of those who are

310

THE APOCALYPSE REVEALED. [OH. VII.

in good and truth frora the Lord, and- acknowledge him
&s the God of heaven and^ earth. By the nuraber one
hundred and forty-four thousand, all these are -understood;
for by this nuinher the same is signified as by twelve,
since it arises by multiplying twelve into twelve, and
then by multiplying it by one hundred and by one thou
sand ; and any number whatever ratdliplied into itself,
and then by ten, one hundred, or one thousand, has the
sarae signification as the original nuraber; therefore the
nuraber one hundred and forty-four thousand signifies the
sarae as one hundred and forty-four, and this the sarae as
twelve, because twelve raultiplied by twelve make one
hundred and forty-four ; so, Hkewise, the twelve thousand
sealed out of each tribe, being multiplied by twelve, make
one hundred and forty-four thousand. The nuraber twelve
signifies all, and is predicated of truths from good, be
cause twelve is the product of three and four raultiplied
by each other, and the nuraber three signifieseveiy thing
as to truth, and the number four every thing as to good ;
hence twelve, in this instance, signifies every thing as to
truth derived from the good of love. That all nurabers
signify the adjuncts- of things, deterraining their quality
pr quantity, may appear raanifest frorn numbers in the
Apocalypse, which, were they without sorae Specific
signification, would- yield no sense whatever in many
places. Frora what has been said it may be, seen, that
by one hundred and forty-four thousand sealed, and by
twelve thousand out of each tribe, is not to be under
stood that so raany were sealed and elected out of the
tribes of Israel, but all who ate in truths of doctrine de
rived fiom the good of love frora the Lord. This is
what is signified in general by the twelve tribes of Israel,
and also by the Lord's twelve apostles; but, in, particular,
sorae truth derived frora good is signified by each tribe
and by. each apostle. But the signification of each par
ticular tribe shall be explained presently, . Since the twelve
tribes signify all truths of doctrine derived from the good
of love from the Lord, they also signify all things of the
chuich; on' which account the twelve tribes of Israel
represented the church, as did also the twelve apostles.

CH. VIL] THE APOCALYPSE REVEALED. uj^j
As twelve is predicated of the truths and goods of the
church, therefore the New Jerusalera, by which is under
stood the Lord's New Church, is described by the
nuraber twelve in every pai ticular, as that the length
and breadth of the city was twelve thousand furlongs;
that the wall thereof w as one hundred and forty-four
cubits: one hundred and forty-four is twelve multiplied
by twelve ; that there were twelve gates ; and the gates
were of twelve pearls ; that over the gates there were
twelve angels ; and the naraes written ofthe twelve tribes
of Isiael ; that the w all had twelve foundations ; and in
thera the names of the twelve apostles of the Larab; and
tbey consisted of twelve precious stones ; as also that the
tree of life was there, bearing twelve fruits according to
the twelve months. Concerning all these particulars, see
chapters xxi. and xxii. Frora such as are here treated of,
the new beaven is forraed, and the new church is forraing
by the Lord ; for they are the sarae who are raentioned
in chapter xiv., where it is written of tbera : "And I
looked, and, lo, a Larab stood on the Mount Zion, and
¦wilh hira one hundred and forty-four thousand. — And
they sung, as it were, a iiew song before the throne, and
no man could learn that song but the hundred and forty-
four thousand, which v.ere redeeraed from the earth, —
for they are virgins, — which follow the Lamb whitherso
ever he goeth," verses 1, 3, 4. Because the twelve
tribes signify the Loid's church as to all its truths and
goods, therefore the number twelve became a nuraber of
the church, and was used in its holy cereraonies and
solemnities.* In the breast-plate of judgraent, in which
were the urira and thumrairn, and twelve precious stones,
Exod. xxviii. 21. That twelve breads of faces were put
upon the table in the tabernacle, Levit. xxiv. 5, 6. That
Moses- built an altar at the foot of Mount Sinai, and
erected twelve piUars, Exod. xxiv. 4. That twelve men
were sent to explore the land of Canaan, Deut; i. 23,
That twelve men brought twelve stones out of the midst
of Jordan,, Josh. iv. 1 — 9, 20, That twi Ive princes at
the dedication of ihe altar brought twelve chargers of
silver, twelve bowls of silver, twelve censers of gold,

312 THE APOCALYPSE REVEALED. [OH. VII.
twelve oxen, twelve rams, twelve lambs, and tiuelve he-
goats, Nurab. vii. 84, 87. That,E1ijah took twelve stones,
and built an altar, 1 Kings xviii. 31.. That Elijah found
Elisha ploughing sK'nh twelve yoke of oxen, and himself
araong the tivelve, and that then he cast his raanlle upon
him, 1 -Kings xix. 19. That Soloraon placed twelve oxen
under the brazen sea, 1 Kings vii. 25, 44. Thai he raade
a ihrone, and twelve lions standing at the> steps of it, 1
Kings X. 19, 20. That on the head of the woman who
was clothed with the sun there was a crown of twelve
stars, Apoc. xii. 1. Frora what has been -said it raay
now be evident, that by orie hundred and forty-four tliou-
sand sealed, twelve th.oiisand out of each tribe, are not
understood so many in riumbHr of tbe Jews and Israelites,
but all ofthe new Christian heaven, and the New Church,
¦who -will be in truths of doctrine derived from the good
of love through the Word frora the Lord;
349. " Of all the tribes of the children of Israel,"
signifies, the Lord's heaven and cliurch composed of thera.
By a tribe is signified religion as to gootl of life, and by
every tribe is signified the church as to evet-y good- of
love and as to every truth from that good in vi'hich good
of life originates ; for there are two things which consti
tute a church, — ;good of life, and truth of doctrine ; the
marriage of these is the church. The twelve tribes of
Israel represented, and thence siijnifi^d the chuich as to
that marriage, and each tribe some universal tmth of good
or good of truth therein. But what each tribe signifies,
has riot been revealed to any one, nor could be revealed,
lest, by an. ill-connected exfilanation... the sanctity which
lies concealed in their several conjunctions into one,
should be profaned, for their signification is determined
by their conjunction. They have one signification in the
series, in which they 'are naraed according to their nativi
ties, Gen. xxix. xxx. xxxv. 18; where the series of them
is as follows: Reuben, Simeon, Levi, Judah, Dan, Naph-
tali. Gad; Aser, Issachar, Zebulun, Joseph, Benjamin.
They have another signification in the series, in which
they are mentioned when they carae to E^ypt, which is
as follows: Reuben, Siraeon, Levi, Judah,'^Issachar Ze-

CH. VIL] THE APOCALYPSE REVEALED. 310
bulun. Gad, Aser, Joseph, Benjamin, Dan, Naphtali,
Gen. xlvi. 9 — 21. Another, in the series in which they
are blessed by their father Israel, which, is this ; Reuben,
Simeon, Levi, Judah, Zebulun, Issachar, Dan, Gad, Aser,
Naphtali, Joseph, Benjamin, Gen. xlix. Another, in the
series in which they are blessed by Moses, which is, Reu
ben, Judah, Levi, Benjarain, Joseph, Ephraira, Manasses,
Zehultjn, Gad, Dan, Naphtali, Aser, Deut. xxxiii. : here
Ephraira and Manasses are raentioned, and not Siraeon
and Issachar. Another, in the series in which they en
camped and journeyed, which was this: the tribe of
Judah, Issachar, and Zebulun to the east; the tribe of
Reuben, Straeon, and Gad to the south ; the tribe of
Ephiaim, Manasses, and Benjarain to the west; the tribe
of Dan, Aser, and Naphtali to the noith ; and the tribe
of Levi in the middle, Numb. ii. 1 to the end. Another,
in the series iri which they are raentioned in other' places ;
as Gen. xxxv. 2.3—26, Numb. i. 5 — 16, x. 1 to the end,
xiii. 4 — 15, xxvi. 5^56, xxxiv. 17 — 28, Deut. xxvii.
1,2, 13, Josh. XV. — xix., Ezek. xlviii. 1 tO the end. So,
therefore, when Balaara saw Israel dwellirig according to
their tribes, he said, " How goodly are thy tenis, O
Jacob, and thy tabernacles, O Israel," Numb. xxiv. 1,2,
3,5. In the breast-plate of judgraent, which was the
urira and thuraraira, wherein were twelve precious stones,
according to the naraes of the sons of Israel," Exod,
xxviii. 15 — 29, the signification of the tribes in their
series was determined by the interrogation, to which they
required an answer; But what they signify in the series
in which they are here raentioned in the Apocalypse, this
being different also, shall be explained presently. That
tribes signify religion, and the twelve tribes the chtirch as
to all thirigs relating to it, is, because tribe and sceptre,
in the Hebrew language, are one and the sarae word, and
the sceptre is the kingdora, and the Lord's kingdora is
heaven and the church. -
350. "Ofthe tribe of Judah were sealed twelve thou
sand," signifies,- celestial love, which is love to the Lord,
and this with all who will he in tlie Loid's new heaven
and new church. By Judah, in'a suprerae Sense, is si|^-
voL. I. 27

314

THE APOCALYPSE REVEALED. [CH. VII,

nified the Lord as to celestial love ; in a spiritual sense, the
Lord's celestial kingdora and the Word ; and, in a natural
sense, the doctrine of the celestial church frora the Word.
But here by Judah is signified celestial love, which is love
to the Lord ; and because it, is mentioned first in the series,
it signifies that love with all who will be of the Lord's new
heaven and new church ; for the tribe first named is. the
all in the rest, it is as their head, and as a universal enter
ing into all things that are consequent, collecting, quali
fying, and affecting them. Love to the Lord is such a
universal principle. That twelve thousand , signify all
who are in that love, raay be seen above, n. 348. It, is
well known that the twelve tribes of Israel, after Solo
mon's time, were divided into two kingdoms, the Jewish
and Israelitish ; the Jewish kingdom represented the Lord's
celestial kingdora, or- priesthood ; and the Israelitish king
dora, the Lord's spiritual kingdora, or royalty: the latter,
however, was destroyed when there was nothing:spiritual
left araong thera ; biit -the Jewish kingdom was preserved,
on account of the Word, and because the Lord was to be ^
born there. But when they had wholly adtilterated -the
Word, arid th-us could not kno-w the Lord, then their
kingdom was also destroyed.. Froni hence if raay appear,
that by the tribe of Judah is signified -celestial love, which
is love to the Lord ; , but by reason of their character
being such as to the Word, and as to the Lord, there,fore
by the tribe of Judah is also signified the opposite love,
¦which, is self-lovfi, properly tbe love of dorainion from
the love of self, which love is called diabohcal love. That
by Judah and his tribe, is signified the celestial kingdom
and its love, which is love to the Lord, is evident from
these places: "Judah, thou art h^ whom thy brethren
shall praise : — The sceptre' shall not depart frora Judah,
until Shiloh corae, and unto him shall tha gathering of
the people- be; binding his foal unto the vine, and his
ass'5 colt unto the choice vine; he washed his garraents
in wine ; his eyes shall be red with wine, and his teeth
white with milk," Gen. xlix. 8 — 12. " And my servant
David shall be their prince for ever. Moreover I will
make a covenant of peace with them, it shdl be a.n ever-

CH. VIL] THE APOCALYPSE REVEALED. 315
lasting covenant with them ; and I will set my sanctuary
in the midst of them for evermore," Ezek. xxxvii. 26,
27, " Sing and rejoice, O daughter of Zion ; and Jeho
vah shall inherit Judah, his portion in the holy land,"
Zech. ii. 10, 12. "Keep thy solemn feasts, 0 Judah,
perforra thy vows ; for the wicked shall no raore pass
through thee, he is entirely cut off," Nahura i, 15. " The
Lord shall suddenly corae to his temple, — then shall the
offering of Judah and Jerusalem; be pleasant unto Jeho
vah, as in the .days of old," Malachi iii. 1, 4. "Judah
shalt dwell for ever, and Jerusalem frora generation to
generation," Joel iii. 20. " Behold, the days corae, that
I will raise unto David a righteous branch; — iri his days
shall JurfaA be saved," Jerera. xxiii. 5, 6. "Judah was
his sanctuary, and Israel his dorainion,"- Psalra cxiv. 2,
" And I will bring forth a seed out of Jacob, and out of
Judah an inheritor of ray raountains ; and raine elect shall
inherit it," Isaiah Ixv, 9. "Behold, the days come that
I will make a new covenant with the house of Judah ;
but this shall be the covenant, — I will put ray law in
their inward parts, and write it in their hearts," Jerera,
xxxi. 27, 31, 33, 34. "In those days, ten men shall
take hold of the skirt of a man of Judah, saying. We
will go with you, for we have heard that God is with
you,'! Zech. viiil 22, 23. " For as the new heavens
and the new earth, wbich I will make, shall reraain be
fore me,^3o shall your seed and yoor narae remain: and
kings shall be'thy nursing fathers, and their queens, thy
, nursing mothers ; they shall bow-down to thee with their
face toward the earth, and lick up the dust of thy feet,"
Isaiah Ixvi. 20, 22, xlix. 22; 23, From these and niany
other passages, too nunrierous to be adduced, it is very
evident, that by Judah is not raeant Judah, but the
church; not to noention the Lord's entering into a ne-w
and eternal covenant with that nation, arid making them
his inheritance and his sanctuary for ever ; and the kings
of the Gentiles and their princes bowing -down to them,
licking the dust of their feet, and such like. Tha^ by
the tribe of Judah, regarded in itself, is raeant the diabol
ical kingdora which has its. origin in the love of dominion

316

THE APOCALYPSE REVEALED. [CH. VII.

from self-love, raay appear frora these passages: "I will
hide ray face from thera, I will see what their end shall
be; for they are a frovvard -generation, children in whom
there is no faith ; for they are a nation void of counsel ;
for their vine is of the vine of. Sodora, and of tbe fields
of Gomorrah ; their grapes are grapes of gall,-their dus
ters are bitter, their wine is the poison of dragonS and the
cruel venom of asps., Is not this -laid up in store with
me, and sealed up araong ray treasures?" Deut. xxxii,
, 20 — 34, " Understand, therefore, that Jehovah thy
God giveth thee not this good land for thy righteousness,
or for the uprightness of thine heart : for thou art a stiff-
recked people," Deut. ix. 5, 6. " According to the
miraber of thy cities are thy gods, O Judah, according
to the nuraber of the streets of Jerusalem have ye set up
altars to burn incense unto Baal," Jererin. ii. 28, xi. 13.
"Ye are of your father Uie devil, and the lusts of your
father ye will do," John viii. 44. They are said to be
full of hypocrisy, iniquity, and uncleanness. Matt, xxiii,
27, 28, An adulterous generation. Matt, xii, 39, Mark
viii, 38, And Jerusalem, their dwelling-place, is .called
Sodom, Isaiah iii, 9, Jerera, xxiii. 14, Ezek, xvi, 46,
48, Apoc, xL 8: besides other -places; where it is said,
that that nation is utterly ruined, and Jerusalem dobraed
to destruction; as in Jerem, v, 1, vi. 6, 7, vii. 17, 18,
and following verses, viii. 6, 7, 8, and following verses,
ix. 10, 11, 13, and following verses, xiii. 9, 10, 14, xiv.
16, Laraent. i. 8, 9, 17, Ezek. iv. 1 to the endj xii. 18,"
19, XV. 6, 7, 18, xvi. 1—63, xxiii. 1—49.
351, "Of the tribe of Reuben were sealed twelve
thousand," signifies, wjsdora derived from celestial love,
with those who will be in the Lord's new heaven and
new church. By Reuben, in a suprerae sense, is signi
fied omniscience ; in a spiritual sense, wisdom, intelligence,
and science, also faith ;. and, in a natitral sense, sight ;
but here by Reuben is signified wisdom, because it fol
lows after Judah, by whora is signified celestial love, and
celestial love produces wisdora -; - for love does not exist
without its consorf, which is science, intelligence, and
wisdora. The consort of natural loye is science, that of

CH. VII.'] THE APOCALYPSE REVEALED. 3117
spiritual love is intelligence, und that of celestial love is
wisdora. That these things are sig'riified by Reuben, fol
lows frora his being naraed frora sight, and spiritual-natural
sight isscience, spiritual sight is intelligence, and celestial
sight is wisdom. Reuben was also the first-born of
Jacob,- and therefore-was called by Israel his " might, the
beginning of ray strength, the excellency of dignity, and
the excellency of power," Gen. xlix. 3; such indeed is
wisdora derived fiom celestial love. And as Reuben
from his primogeniture represented, and-thence signified,
the wisdom of the raen of the church, he therefore ex
horted his brethren not ta kill Joseph, and was grieved
when- Joseph was not found in the pit, Gen. xxxvii. 21,
22. And on this account his tribe encamped on the south,
and was called the camp of Reuben, Nurab. ii. 10 — ^16;
the south also signifies wisdom derived from love ; there
fore they who are in that wisdora dwell to the south in
heaven, aS raay be seen in the work on Heaven and Hell,
n, 148, 149, 150. This wisdora is signified by Reuben
in the prophecy of Deborah and Barak in these words :
" For the divisions bf Reuben were great thoughts of heart.
Why abodest thou araong the sheepfolds to hear the bleat
ing? of the flocks? For the divisions of Reuben there
were great searchings of heart," Judges v. 15, 16 ; the
divisions of Reuben are knowledges of every kind, vvhich
have relation to wisdora. As all the tribes have an oppo
site signification also, the tribe of Reuben, in this sense,
sigriifies wisdora separated frora love, and thence also
faith separated , frora charity; wherefore he was cursed
by his father Israel, Gen. xlix. 3, 4 ; and. deprived of his
birthright,! Chron. v, 1, see above, n. 17; and an inher
itance" was given hira on the other side Jordan, and not
in the land of Canaan ; and instead of Reuben and Sira
eon, the sons of Joseph, Ephraira, and Manasseh, were
acknowledged, Gen. xlviii. 5 ; nevertheless he retained
the representation and thence the signification of wisdom,
352. "Of the tribe of Gad were sealed twelve thou
sand," signifies, uses of Ijfe, which are of wisdora derived
frora that love, also with those who will be in the Lord's
new heaven and new church. By Gad, in a suprerae
27*

318

THE APOCALYPSE REVEALED-. [CHi Vll.

sense, is signified omnipotence ; in a spiritual sense, good
of life, which also is use ; and, in a natural sense, work ; in
this instance uses of life, because it follows after Reuben
and Judah, and celestial love by wisdora produces uses.
There are three things which cohere and cannot be sepa
rated, love, wisdora, and use of life ; if one is separated,
the other two fall to the ground, as may be seen in The
Angelic Wisdom conce/ning the Divine Love and the.
Divine Wisdom, n. 241, 297, 316. That by Gad is sig
nified uses of life, which is also called fruit, may appear
from his narae as denoting a troop or a heap. Gen, xxx.
11 ; as also from his father Israel's blessing. Gen, xlix.
19 ; and froiri blessing given him by Moses, Deut, xxxiii.
20, 21 ; and Ukewise from bis inheritance, Numb, xxxii,
1 to the end; xxxiv. 14, Deut, iii, 16, 17, xxxiii, 20, 21.
Also from the signification of Gad in an opposite sense,
Isaiah Ixv, 11, Jerem, xlix, 1, 2, 3. It raust be observ
ed, that all the tribes of Israel are here divided into four
classes, as in the urira and thuraraira, and in their encarap-
ments, and that each class contains three tribes, by reason
that three cohere as one, as love, wisdom, and use, and
as charity, faith, and work ; for, as was said, if one is
wanting, the other two are not any thing.
353, "Of the tribe of Aser were sealed twelve thou
sand," signifies, mutual love, which is the love of perform
ing good uses to the comraonity or society, with those who
will be of tbe Lord's new heaven and new church. By
Aser, in a suprerae sense, is signified eternity ; in a spiritual
sense, eternal beatitude ; and, in a natural sense, the affec
tion of good and truth ; but here by Aser is signified the
love of performing uses, which exists with those who are
in the Lord's celestial kingdom, and is there called mutual
love; this love descends proxiraately frora love to the
Lord, because the love of the Lord is to perform uses to
(he coraraunity, and to each society in the community,
and he performs these by means of men who are princi
pled in love to him. That Aser has the above significa
tion, raay in sorae raeasure be seen from his father Israel's
blessing : " Out of Aser ; his bread shall be fat, and he
shall yield royal dainties," Gen. xlix, 20; and from his

CH. Vll.] THE APOCALYPSE REVEALED, 3jg
blessing by Moses ; " Let Aser be blessed with children,
let bira be acceptable to bis brethen, and as thy days so
shall thy strength be," Deut, xxxiii, 24, 25. Moreover
the name denotes beatitude, and they who are in the love
of performing uses to the coraraunity and to society, enjoy
beatitude above all others in heaven.
354, "Of the tribe of Nephtalira were sealed twelve
thousand," signifies, a perception of use and what use is,
with those who will be in the Lord's new heaven and new
church. By Nephtalira, in a supreme sense, is signified
the proper power of the Lord's Divine Huraanity ; in a
spiritual sense, teraptation and victory; and, in a natural
sense, resistance on the part of- the natural man ; for the
narae denotes wrestlings. But NephtaUm here signifies a
perception of use and what use is, because it follows in
the series after Aser, by whora is signified the love of
uses; and also because they who have conquered in
temptations, have an interior perception of uses ; for by
teraptations the interiors of the mind are opened. The
perception which they have is described in Jerenjieih xxxi,
33, 34 ; they feel in thera=!elves what is good, and see in
theraselves what is true. That the tribe of Nephtalira sig
nifies angels and raen as to that perception, raay be con
firraed frora the Word : NephtaUm " is in the high places
of the field," Judges v. 18 ; high places of the field are
the interiors of the church as to perception, NephtaUm
" is satisfied wilh favor, and full wilh the -blessing of Je
hovah ; possess thou the west and the south,"' Deut,
xxxiii. 23 ; to possess the west, is to possess the good
that is subservient to love, and to possess the south, is to
possess the light of wisdora, ¦which, constitutes that per
ception, " Nephtalim'is a hind let loose, he giveth goodly
words," Gen. xlix. 21 ; describing the state after terapta
tion as to the spontaneous eloquence which results from
perception. It is also recorded of one- of the tribe of
NephtaUm, that he was* filled with wisdora, intelligence,
and knowledge, and executed all Soloraon's work about
the teraple in brass, 1 Kings vii. 14, The historical parts
of the Word, as to naraes and tribes, are equally as sig
nificative as the prophetical.

320 THE APOCALYPSE REVEALED. [CH. VII.
355. " Of the tribe of Manasses were sealed twelve
thousand," signifies, the will of serving and of action, with
those also who will be of the Lord's new heaven and new
church. There are three' things which follow in order,
love to the Lord, wisdora, and use, as was said above, n.
352; so also here, mutual love, understanding or percep
tion, and will or action ; these likewise make one, so that
if one of thera is wanting, the other two are not any thing^;
the win or willingness to serve with the action, is the
effect, thus the ultiraate, in which the two forraer are and
co-exist. The reason why Manasses has this signification,
is, because Jo.seph, who was the father of Manasses and
Ephraim, signifies tbe spiritual principle of the church;
and the spiritual principle of the church is the good of the
will, and at the samie tiirie the truth of the understanding ;
hence it is that Manasses signifies the voluntary principle
of the church, and Ephraira its intellectual principle,
Manasses signifies the voluntary principle of the church,
because Ephraim signifies its intellectual principle, as ap
pears riianifestly in Hosea, where Ephraira is so frequently-
mentioned ; and as Manasses signifies the voluntary prin
ciple of the church, he also signifi.es action, for the will -is
the endeavor in all action, and where there is endeavor,
there is action, when it is possible. Mention is made of
Manasses in several places, as when he was born. Gen,
xii. 50j 51, 52; when be was accepted of Jacob as if
instead of Simeon, Gen. xlviii. 3j 4, 5 ; and blessed by
hira. Gen. xlviii. 15, 16 ; and by Moses, Deut. xxxiii. 17;
and raoreover in Isaiah ix. 18, 19, 20, Psaliri Ix. 9, Psalm
Ixxx. 2, Psal'm cviii. 9 ; frora which it may in sonie meas
ure be seen, tha't by Manasses is signified the voluntary
principle ofthe church.
356. " Ofthe tribe of Simeon were sealed twelve thou
sand," signifies?, spiritual love, which is love towards the
neighbor, or charity with those who will be of the Lord's
new heaven and new church. By Simeon, in a suprerab
sense, is signified providence ; in a spiritual sense, love
towards the neighbor or charily ; and, in a natural sense,
obedience and hearing. In the two foregoinf series they
are treated of who are in the Lord's celestial kingdom -

CH. VIL] THE APOCALYPSE REVEALED. 32|
but in this series they are treated of who are in the Lord's
spiriiual kingdom ; the love ofthe latter is, called spiritual
love, which is love towards the neighbor, and churity.
The reason why Simeori and his tribe represented this
love, and therefore signify it in the Word, is, because he
was born' after Reuben, and immediately before Levi, and
by these three, Reuben, Siraeon, and Levi, in their order,
is signified truth in the understanding, or faith ; truth in
the will, or charity ; and truth In act, or good works ; in
like raanner as by Peter, Jaraes, and John. That Simeon
and his tribe raight therefore represent truth in the will,
which is both charity and obedience, he was naraed from
hearing, and to, hear si.gnifies both to understand truth and
to will or obey it ; — to understand it ¦A'hen it is said to
hear any onCj and to will and obey it, we say to hearken
to, any one, or to listen. Here it may be expedient ta
say soraething concerning love towards ouj- neighbor, or
charity : love towards our neighbor, is the love of obeying
the Lord's coraraandraents, which are chiefly those con
tained in the second table of the decalogue, as, thou shalt
not kill ; thou shalt not comrait adultery ; thou shalt not
steal ; thou shalt not bear false witness ; thou shalt not
covet the things which are thy neighbor's. The raan who
will not do such things because they are sins, Ipves his
neighbor; for he does not love the neighbor who hates
hira, and frora hatred desires to kill him ; he does not love
the neighbor who desires to commit adultery wilh his
wife ; nor does he love the neighbor who desires to steal
and make^ depredations on his goods, and so on. This,
also, Paul teaches iri the following words: " For he that
loveth another, hath fulfilled the law. For this. Thou
shalt not corarait adultery, Thou shalt not kill. Thou shalt
not steal, Thou shalt not bear false witness, Thou shalt
not, covet, and if there be any other coniraandinent, it is
briefly coraprehended in this saying, naraely. Thou shalt
love thy neighbor as thyself: therefore charity is -the
fulfilling of the law," Rora. xiii. 8,'9, 10.
357. " Of the tribe of Levi were sealed twelve thou
sand," signifies, the affection of truth derived fiora good,
frora whence coraes intelligence with, those who will be of

322 THE APOCALYPSE REVEALEO. [CH. VIl.
the Lord's new heaven and new church. By Levi, in a
suprerae sense, is-signified love and raercy ; in a spiritual
sense, charily in act, which is-good of life; and, in a
natural sense, consociation and conjuncfiop ; for the name
denotes to ot/Aere, by which, in the Word, is signified con
junction through love. But by Levi is here signified the
love or affection of truth, and thence intelligence, because
it follows after Siraeon, and in this series fornis the inter
mediate. Sinjje Levi represented these things, therefore
this tribe was appointed to the priesthood; Numb. iii. 1,
to the end ; Deut. xxi. 5 ; and in other places. That
the tribe of Levi signifies the love of truth, which is the
essential love from which the church is a church, and
thence inteUigence, may appear from these places : The
sons of Levi are chosen by Jehovah to minister unto him,
and to bless in his name, Deut. xxi. 5; to bless in the
name of Jehovah, is to teach ; which they alone can do,
who are in the affection of truth, and thence in intelli
gence. " For they have observed thy Weird, and kept
thy covenant ; they shall teach Jacob thy judgraents, and
Israel thy law," Deut. xxxiii. 8 — 12. "The Lord shall
suddenly come to his teraple, and he shall sit as a refiner
and pOrifier of silver, and he shall purify the sons of Levi,
and purge them' as gold and silver," Malachi iii. 1 — 4;
to purify the sons of Levi, is to purify those who are in
the affection of truth. As that affectiori -flourishes from
intelligence, therefore the staff of Levi, upon Avhich was
written the name of Aaron, blossoraed and yielded alraons
Nurab. xvii.' 6, 7, 8.
358. " or the tribe of Issachar were sealed twelve
thousand," signifies, good of life with those who will be, of
the Lord's new heaven and new church. By Issachar is
signified, in a supreme sense, the divine good of troth, and
the truth of good; in a spiritual sense, celestial conjugial
love, which is the love of good and truth ; and, in a
natural sense, remuneration ; but here the good of life
because in this class it is the third in order, and the third
in any class signifies the ultimate, which is produced from
the two former, as the effect from its cause ; and the effect
of spirituai love, which is love towards the neighbor and

CH. VII.] THE APOCALYPSE REVEALED. 323
is signified by- Siraeon, through the affection of truth,
which is signified by Levi, produces good of life, which is
Issachar: he was also naraed from hire. Gen. xxx. 17, 18.
thus frora reraunera lion, and good of life has rerauneration
in itself. Something of this sort is also signified by Issa
char in his blessing by Moses : " Rejoice Zebulun in thy
going out, and Issachar in thy tents. They shall call the
people unto the raountain ; there shall they offer sacrifi
ces of righteousness : for they shall suck ofthe abundance
ofthe sea, and of treasures hid in the sand," Deut. xxxiii.
18, 19. But by Issachar, in his blessing by his father
Israel, Gen. xlix. 14, 15, is signified raeritorious good .of
life, as may be seen in The Arcana Coelestia, n. 6388.
359. "Of the tribe of Zabulon were sealed twelve thou
sand," signifies, the conjugial love of good and truth also
with those who will be of the Lord's new heaven and new
church. By Zabulon, in a suprenae sense, is signified the
union of the essential divinity and the Divine Humanity
in the Lord; in a spiritual sense, -the marriage of good
and truth with those who are in heaven' and in the church;
and, in a natural sense, conjugial love, itself ; therefor-e
here,, by Zabulon is signified the conjugial love of good
and truth: he was -also named from cohabitation, Gen.
xxx. 19, 22; and cohgbitation is predicated of married
pairs whose rainds are joined into one, for such conjunc
tion is spiritual cohabitation. The conjugial love Of good
and truth, which is, here signified by Zabulon, is the con
jugial love of the Lord and his church ; the Lord is the
good bf love itself, and gives to the church'to be truth
from that good; and cohabitation is effected,- when the
man ofthe church receives goodftonri the Lord in truths:
in this case the marriage of good iind truth takes place
with man, which constitutes the church itself, and he be^
comes a heaven ; heijce it is that the kingdora of God,
that is, heaven and the church,. is so often compared in
the Word to a raarriage. , ,
360. ",Of the tribe of Joseph were sealed twelve thou
sand," signifies, the doctrine of good and truth with those
who will be of the Lord's new heaven and new church.
By Joseph is, signified the Lord as to tbe divine spiritual

324 THE .\P0CALYPSE' RBVEAL|ED. [CH. Vll.
principle : in a spiritual sense, the spiritual kingdom ; and,
in a natural sense, friictification and multiplication ; but
by Joseph is here signified the doctrine of good and truth,
which is wilh those who are in the Lord's spiritual king
dom. Joseph has this signification, because he is named
after the-tribe of Zabulon, and before the tribe of Benja
min, thus in the middle; and the tribe which is first named
in a series or class, signifies sorae love which is ofthe will;
and the tribe which is naraed after it, signifies'^ something
of wisdora which relates to the understanding; and the
tribe vvhich is naraed last, signifies sorae use or effect de
rived from them. Thus each series is full or complete.
Aa Joseph signified the Lord's spiritual kingdom, there
fore he was raade governor in Egypt, Gen. xli. 38^ — 44,
Psalra cv.' 17 — 23.; where each particular sigriifies such
thirigs as relate to the Lord's- spiritual kingdom. The
spiritual kingdom is the Lofd's royalty; And the celestial
kingdom is his priesthood. Joseph, in the present iri-
stance, signifies the doctrine of good and truth, because
he is here in the place of Ephraim ; and by Ephraim is
signified the intellectual principle of the chul-cli ; see The
Doctrine of thf New Jerusalem, concerning the- Sacred
Scripture', n. 79 ; and the intellectual principle of the
church is in every respect derived from the doctrine of
good and truth from the Word. The reason why Joseph
is here in the place of Ephraim; is, because Manasseh,
who was Joseph's other son, and signified the' voluntary
principle of the church, was before , reckoned among the
tribes, n. 355. The intellectual principle of the church
,being derived from the doctrine of good and truth, there
fore that intellectual principle, and also that doctrine, are
signified by Joseph in the following passages : " Joseph is
a fruitfnl bough, even a fruitful bough by a well;. but his
boWabodein strength ; he shall be blessed with the bless
ings of heaven above, and with the blessings of the deep
that lieth under," Gen. xlix. 22, 26: a well signifies the
Word,- and a bow, doctrine, n. 299. "And of Joseph,
he said. Be his land blessed of Jehovah, for tbe precious
things of heaven, for the dew, and for the deep that
coucheth beneath; and for the precious things brought

CH.-VIL] THE APOCALYPSE REVEALED. 335
forth by the sun,, and for the precious things put forth by
the raoon, and for the precious things of the earth and
fulness thereof," Deut. xxxiii. 13 — 17 ; by those pre
cious things are signified the knowledges of good and
truth, from wliich doctrine is derived. Who " drink wine
in bowls, but are not giieved-for the affliction of Joseph,"
Araos, vi. 5, 6, " And I will strengthen the house of
Judah, and 1 will save the house of Joseph, and they of
Ephraira shall be like a mighty raan and their heart shall
rejoice as through wine," Zech. x. 6, 7 ; here also Joseph
signifies doctrine, and wine, the truth of it from good,
n. 316.
361. "Of the tribe of Benjamin were sealed twelve
thousand," signifies, the life' of truth- derived fi-om gtiod
according to doctrine, wiih those who will be in the Lord's
new heaven and new church. When .by Zabulon is sig
nified the conjugial lov.e of good and truth ; and by Joseph,
the doctrine of good and truth; then- by Benjarriin, be-
cause-heis third in the series, is signified the life of truth
derived frora good. Benjamin has lliis signification, be
cause he was born last, and was called by bis father Jacob.,
tbe son of his right hand. Gen. xxxv. 18 ; and by a son
ofthe right hand is signified truth derived frora good;
therefore also his tribe dwelt round about Jehisalera,
where the tribe of Judah was, and- the city of Jerusalem
signified the church' as to doctrine, and its circuit, such
things as are derived from doctrine ;• see Joshua xviii.
11—28, Jerera. xvii. 26, xxxii. 8,44, xxxiii.^ 13; and
other places. ' . . ¦
362. In the enuraeration of the tribes of Israel neither
Dan nor Ephraim are nvraed ; the reason is, because Dan-
was the last of the .tribes, and. his tribe dwelt in the most
remote part of tire land of Canaan, and thus could not
signify any thing in the Lorrf's new. heaven and new
church, where there will only be such as are celestial and
spiritual ; wherefore Manasseh is. put in the place of Dan;
whilst Joseph is put in the place of Ephraira; see above,
n, 360,
363, "After this 1 beheldi~and, lo, a great multitude,
which no man could numbei," signifies, all the rest who
VOL, I, 23

325 THE APOCALYPSE REVEALED. [CH. VIL
are not among tbe above recited, and yet are in tbe Lord's
new heaven and new church, being those who compose
tlie ultimate beaven and the external chtirch, whose
quahty no one knows but the Lord, alone. That by a
great raultitude are signified these who aie not enuraera-
ted above, and yet are in the Lord's heavenand church,,
is plain frora verses 9, 10, 13, 14, 15, 16, 17, where it is
said. That they " stood before the throne and before the
Larab, clothed in white robes, and palms in their hands ;
and that they serve him in bis tem|)le ; and he that sit
teth on the throne .shall. dwell among thera ^ " besides
many other tbings. By nurabering, in a spiritual sense,
is signified to know the nature and quality of" any thing ;
that such is the signification of numbering, will be seen
in the next paragraph. But v\ ho they are in particular,
who are ^neant by those that are called a great raultitude,
cannot be known without first revealingan arcanum ; the
arcanura is this : the universal heaven, together with the
church on the earths, iu the sight of the Lord^ is as. one
man ; and because itis as one raan, there are sorae who
constitute the head, and thus the, face with all its organs
of the senses J and there are sorae who constitute the
body with .all its raeinbers. Those who are enumerated
above, constitute the face with all its organs ofthe senses;
but these now mentioned, are they who constitute the
body wilh all its members, ' That this is the case, ha,s
been revealed to me ; as also, that they who constitute
the first class of the tribes, verse 5, are thqse who corres
pond to the forehead down to the eyes ; that ihey who
are of the second class, versfe 6, are those w ho correspond
to the eyes, together -with the nosU-ils; the third class,
verse 7, those who correspond to the ears and cbeelcs ;
and the fourth class, verse 8, those who correspond to the
mouth and tongue. The Lord's church is also internal
and external; they who are meant by the twelve tribes
of Israel are such as constitute tbe Lord's internal church
buf they who are now mentioned are such as constitute
the external church, and cohere. as one with the above
recited, as inferior things with superior, thus as the body
does with the head ; therefore the twelve tribes of Israel

CH. VIL] THE APOCALYPSE REVEALED. 327
signify the superior heavens and also the internal church,
but these signify the inferior heavens and the external
church. That Jliese are also called a great multitude, see
below, n, 803, and n, 811 ,
364, To number, in a spiritual sense, signifies to know
the quality of a thing, because nuraber, in the Word, does
not signify nuraber, bu^its quality, n, 10; in this passage
therefore, by "a great raultitude which no mari could
number," in a natural sense, is meant what the words
import, that there was.a great multitude: but, in a spirit
ual sense, is meant that none but the Lord alone knows
their quality; for the Lord's heaven consists of innu
merable societies, and these societies are- distinguished
according to the varieties of affectio.ns in general ; in like
manner all in each society, are distinguished in particular.
The Lord alone knows the quality of the affection of each
individual, and disposes all in order according thereto.
By numbering, the angels understand, to know this qual
ity. The sarae is raeant, in the Wortl, in these passageis:
When Belshazzar was drinking wine out of the vessels
of the temple of Jerusalera, there was written upon the
wall, "Thou art numbered, thou art numbered," Dan. v.
2, 5, 25, " 1 sh-all go to the gates of the grave, I ara
numbered," Isaiah xxx.viii. 10. " A turaultuous noise of
the kingdoms, Jehovah of hosts nUmbereih the host of
bat.tle," Isaiah xiii. 4, " Behold, who hath created these
things, that bringeth out their host by number 7 " Isaiah
xl, 26, Jehovah who numbereth the host of the stars,
Psalra cxlvii. 4, "The flocks shall pas^again under the
hands of bira that -numbereth them," Jerem: xxxiii. 13,
" My steps^ are n.M?«6ererf,"-Job xiv. 16. The houses and
towers of Zion and of Jerusalem are numbered, Isaiah
xxii. 9, 10, xxxiii. 18, 19, Psalm xlviii. 12, 13, 14 ; to
nuraber is the sarae as to know their quahty,. Frora the
signification of nurabers and of nurabering, it raay appear,
why a punishraent was denounced against David for num'^
bering the people or, tribes of Israel, and why he said to
the prophet Gad, " I have sinned greatly in that I have
done," 2 Sain. xxiv. 1 to the end. And why, when the
people were numbered by Moses as to all their tribes, it

328 THE APOCALYPSE REVE,\LED. [CH. YH.
was commanded. That every one .should give an expia
tion of his soul to Jehovah in numbering, that there be
no. plague araong thera in numbering tbera, Exod, xxx.
12; the reason was^ because to nuraber signified to know
their quality as to their spiritual state, thus as to the stat^
of the. churoh understood by the twelve -tribes of Israel,
which the Lord alone knows,
365. "Of all nations, and tribes, and people, and
tongues," signifies, all in the Christian world, who are in
religion frOra good, and in truths frora doctrine; By all
nations arid tribes, are raeant those who are in religion
frora good, vvho are of the ultiraate or lowest heaven, n,
363 ; by nations, those who are in good, n. 920, 921 ;
and by tribe, religion, n. 349 ; by peo[jle and tongues are
meant those who are in truths frora doctrine ; by people,
those who are in truths, n. 483 ; and by tongue, doctrine,
n, 282. By " out of all nauons, tribes, people, and
tongues," taken together in a spiritual sense, are theirefore
signified all who are in religion fiora good, and in truths
from doctrine.
366. " Stood before the throne, and before the Larab,"
signifies, hearing the Lord, and doing his precepts. By
standing before God, is signified to hear and do what he
coraraands, as they do wbo stand before a king, • The
sarae is signified by standing before God, in other parts
of the Word ; thus : The. angel said to Zacharias, " I
am Gabriel, that stand in the presence of God," Luke i.
19, " There shall: not want a man to stand before rae
for ever," Jerera, xxxv, 19, , " These are the two anoint
ed ones that sttind before the Lord of the whole earth,
Zech, iv, 14, He hath " sejjarated the tribe qf Levi to
standhefore Jehovah," Deut, x. 8; and in other places.
367. " Clothed with while robes, and palras in tbe.ir_
hands," signifies, coraraunication and conjunction with the
superior heavens, and con fessiqn- from divine truths. That
to be clothed with white robes, signifies to have commu
nication and conjunction with the heavens, may be seen
above, n. 328, The reason why to hold palms in their
bands signifies confession from divine truths, is, because
palms signify divine truths ; for every tree signifies gqme-

CH. vn.] THE APOCALYPSE REVEALED. , 329
what of the church, and palras signify divine truth -in
ultiraates, which is the divine truth of the literal sense of
the Wqrd ; for this reason on all the walls of the teraple
of Jerusalera, within and without, and also upon the'
doors, were carved cherubs and palm trees, 1 Kings vi.
29^, 32; The same in the new teraple, raentioned in
Ezekiel xli. 18, 19, 20, ' By cherubs is signified the
Word, n. 239, and by palm trees, divine truths therein.
That by palra trees are signified the -divine truths of the
Word,and'by palms in their hands, confessions frora thera,
may appear from its being comraanded at the feast of
tabernacles that £hey should "take boughs of goodly
trees and branches of palm irees, -and should rejoice be*
fore Jehovah," Levit, xxiii. 39, 40. That when Jesus
went to Jerusalera tp" the feast, "they took branches of
palm trees" and weni to raeet hira, crying, " Blessed is
he that coraethrin the narae of the Lord," John xii, 12,
13; by wbich v''as signified confession from divine truths
concef-ning the Lord, A palm tree signifies divine truth
also in David : " The righteous shall flourish like the
palm tree-^those that be planted iii the house qf Jehovah
shall flourish in the courts of our, God," Psalm xcii. 12,
13 ; in- hke manner in other places. Because Jericho
was a city near Jordan, and by the river Jordan was sig
nified that which is first in the" church, and this is divine
truth, such as it is in tbe literal sense ofthe Word, there
fore it was called the City of Palm Trees, Deut. xxxiv.
3, Judges i, 16, iii. 13; for Jordan was the first boundary
or entrance into the lan'd.of Canaan, and by the land of
Canaan is signified the, church,
368, ". And cried with aloud voice, saying. Salvation
to our God that sitteth upon the throne, and , unto tbe
Larab," signifies, an acknowledgraent frora the heart that
the Lord is their Saviour,- To cry with a loud voice,
signifies acknowledgment from the heart; "Salvation to
our God that sitteth upon the throne and. unto the Larab," -
signifies that the Lord is salvation itself^ and that the saU
vation of all is frora hira, thus that he is the Saviour, By
hira that sitteth ppon the throne and the Larab, is meant
the Lord alone ; by him that sitteth upon the throne, his
28*

330 THE APOCALYPSE REVEALED. [CH. VIL
divinity from wbich he carae forth ; and by the Lamb,
his Divine Huraanity ; as raay also be seen above, n.^73 :
they are both named, because frijm his . divinity, from
whence he came forth by his Divine Humanity, he was
the Saviour; that they are oneV is evident fi-om the pas
sages where the Lamb is raentioned as'beii]g«n the midst
of the ihrone, chap. v. 6, vii. 17. Tbe Lord, in many
parts of the Woi;d, is called Salvation, by which is under
stood that he is the Saviour ; as "My salvation shall not
tarry, and I vt/ill place salvation in Zion," Isaiah xlvi. 13,
"Say ye to the daughter of Zion, Behold, thy salvation
coraeth," Isaiah Ixii. 11. ^'I will also give thee for a
light to the Gentiles, that thou raayest be my salvation
unto the end of the earth," Isaiah xlix, 6, " This is
Jehovah, we have waited for hira, we will be glad' and
rejoice in his salvation," Isaiah xxv^ 9, Salvation, in the
Hebrew language, is called .Idschia, which is Jesus,
369. " And.all the angels stood round about the throne,
and about the elders and the foiir aniraals," signifies, all
in the universal heaven hearing and doing what the Lord
coraraands. By the aniraals and elders are meant, the
angels of the superior heavens, as above, and also below,
n, 808 ; but by angels are here raeant the angels of" the
inferior heavens, and thus all in the universal heaven.
To stand, signifies to hear and do what he coraraands,
n, 866,
370, "And fell before the throne on their faces and
worshiped God," signifies, the burailiation of their heart,
and, from hurailFation, adoration ofthe Lord, That to fall
upon their faces and worship, denotes humiliation of heart
and thence adoration, is evident. Humiliation before the
Lord and adoration of him,: is signified by falling before
the.throne and worshiping God, because by God is" under
stood his divinity, which is the divinity from whence he
came forth, fnd at the same tirae bis Divine Huraanity,
n, 386 ; for both together are one God, because they are'
one person.
371. « Saying, Araen," signifies, divine truth and con
firraation therefrom ; as may be seen above, n, 23, 28 61.
372, "Blessing, and glory, and wisdom, and' thanks-

CH. VlL] THE APOCALYPSE" ^ISVEALED. 33J
giving," signifies, the divine spiritual things of the Lord,
All acknowledgment and confession of the Lord compre
hends, in general, these two points : that he is divine love
itself and divine wisdora itself, and consequently that love,
and every thing of the nature of love, with those vvho are
in heaven and in the church, is frora hira : in like raanner
wisdora and all that pertains thereto. Whatsoever pro
ceeds frora the Lord's divine love, is Called divine celes
tial, and what from his divine wisdOra, is called divine
spiritual. The divine spiritual principle of the Lord is
understood by glory, wisdom, and thanksgiving ; and his
divine celestial principle, by honor, power, and raight,
which follow. The' blessing. which goes before, signifies
b6th,, as may be seen above, n. 289. That glory is pre
dicated of divine truth, thus of the divine spiritual princi
ple, see n. 249. That" wisdora has rfelation to the sarae,
is evident. That thanksgiving has also a like reference,
is, because it is perforraed frora divine truth ; for man
gives thanks therefrora and thereby.
373. " And honor, and power, and might," signifies,
the:divine telestial things ofthe Lord. Tn the preceding
aiticle it is said that these three, honors power, and might,
iri the Word, when applied to the Lord, are predicated
of the divine celestial principle, or of the divine love, or
of his divine good. That honor is so predicated, may be
seen, n. 249: and might, n. 22: and that power is so
likewise, may be rendered evident by a reference to the
passages in the Word where it is mentioned. It i.s to be
observed, that m all the particulars of the Word there is a
marriage of good and truth, and that there are expres
sions whicb have relation to good, and expressions which
have relation to truth ; but these expressions can only
be distinguished by those who ^tudy the spiritual- sense.
From that sense it appears what expressions have relation
to good or love, and what to truth or wisdom ; ^nd from
many passages it has been given to know, that honor,
power, and raight, occur when the subject treated of is
concerning divine good. That this is very evident with
respect to power, may be seen in Malt. xiii. 54, xxiv. ,30
Mark xiii. 25, 26, Luke i, 17, 35, ix, 1, xxi, 27 ; and

332 THE APOCALYPSE REVEALED. [CH, Vll.
elsewbere. That in all the particulars pf the Word there
isa raarriage of the Lord and the clnirchi and thence, a
marriage of good and truth, inajr be seen in TAe Doctrine'
of the New- Jerusalem concerning ihe Sacred Scripture,
n, 80—90.
374. " Be unto our God ' for ever and ever," signifies, '
these, things in the Lord and frora the Lord to eternity ;
as is evident frora what was said -above: and also that for
ever and ever, means to eternity,
375, "' Amen," signifies, tbe consent qf aH, In this
verse araen is said at the beginning, and againat the end;
when it is said at the beginning it signifies truth, and
thence confirmation, n, 371 ; but" when at the end, it
signifies the confirmation and Consent of all that it is the
truth, 376, " And one of the elders answered, saying untO
me, .Who are these that are arrayed in white robes ? and
whence came- they ? And I said, unto him. Sir, thou
knowest," signifies, the desire of knowing,' and the will
of interrogating, and the answer anil infiarraation. ; The
reason why John was questioned concerning these things,
is, because itis coraraon in all divine worship, that raan
should first will, desire, and pray, and that the Lord should
then answer, inforra, and do ; otherwise raan does not
receive any thing divine. Now as, John saw those wbo
were arrayed in white robes, and was desirous to know
and to ask who they were, and as this was perceived in
heaven, therefore he was first questioned and then inform
ed. The sarae occurred to the prophet Zechariah, when
he saw several things represented to hira, as, raay appear
frora chap, i, 9, ii. 2, 4, iv. 2, 5, 1 1, 12, v. 2, 6, 10, vi, 4,
Besides, we frequently read in the Word, that the Lord
answers such as call and cry unto hira ; as in Psalra iv, 2,
Psalm xvii, 6, Psalm xxx, 8, 9, Psalm xxxiv, 6, Psalm
xci. 15, Psalra cxx. 1 : -also, that he gives era being asked.
Matt. vii. 7, 8, xxi.22, John iv, 13, 14, xv,7,,xvi. 23,27'
But yet the Lord gives thera to ask,, and what to ask ;
therefore the Lord. knows it beforehand ; but still the Lord
wills that raan should ask first, to the end that he may do
it as frora himself,. and thus that it should be appropriated

CH. VII.] THE APOCALYPSE REVEALED. 333
to him ; otherwise, if the petition itself were not frora the
Lord, it would not be said in those places, that they
should receive whatsoever they asked.
377. "And he said unto me. These are they that
corae out of great tribulation," signifies, that they are
those who have been in teraptations, and have fought
against evils and falses. That tribulation is infestation
from evils and falses, and spiritu.sl combat against them,
which is leinptation, see n, 33, 95, 100, 101,
378, "And have washed their robes," signifies, and
who have cleansed their religious principles from the evils
of falsity. By washing, in the Word, is signified to cleanse
frora evils and falses ; and by robes are signified coraraon
or general -truths, n, 328. General truths are the know
ledges of goodness and truth derived from the literal sense
of the Word, and according to which men have lived,
and thence constitute religious principles ; and as every
thing of a religious nature relates to good and trnlh, there
fore robes are twice inebiioned, thus,- have washed their
jobes and whitened their robes. Robes, or religious prin
ciples, are cleansed only with those who fight against evilS;,
and so reject falses ; thus by teraptations ; which are sig
nified, by great affliction, n. 377. That to be washed,
signifies to be cleansed frora evils and falses, and so to be
reforraed and regenerated, may be seen evidently from
the following passages : " When the Lord shall have
washed away the filth ofthe daughters of Zion, and shall
have purg-erf away the blood of Jerusalem by the spirit
of jtjdgment, and by the spirit of burning," Isaiah iv. 4.
"Wash you,- raake you clean, put away the evil of your
doings frora before raine eyes ; cease to do evil," Isaiah
i, 16, " O Jerusalem, wash thine heart from wickedness,
that thou mayest be sa,ved," Jerem, iv. 14, "Wash rae
throughly from raine iniquity ,^and I shall be whiter
than snow," Psalra li, 2, 7. "For though thou wash
tbee with nitre, and take. thee rauch soap, yet thine ini
quity is raarked before rae," Jerera. ii. 22.' " If I wash
myself with snow-water, and make ray hands never so
clean, yet shalt thou plunge rae in the ditch, and mine
own clothes shall abhor me," Job ix, 30, 31, "He

334 THE APOCALYPSE REVEALED. [CH. VII.
ifiashed his garments in wine, and his clothes in the blood
of grapes," Gen. xlix, 11, This is said of the celestial
church, to which they-belong who are in loVe to the Lord;
and, in a suprerae sense, it refers to tbe Lord : wine, and
tbe blood pf^,grapes, is divine truth spiritual and celestial.
I washed thee with waters,, and washed away the blood
from off thee, Ezek. xvi. 9; speaking -of Jerusalem:
Waters are trOths, and bloods are the adulterations of truth.
From these considerations, it may appear what was rep
resented, and thence signified, by washings in the Israel
itish church ; as that Aaron should wash hiraself before
he put on the garraents of his rainistry, Levit. xvi. 4, 24.
And before he went to the -dliar to minister, Exod. xxx,
18 — 21, xl. 30, 31. In like manner, the Levite?, Numb.
viii. 6, 7, In like raanner, others, who weie raade unclean
by sins : yea, that tbey washed ves.sels, Levit. xi. 32, xiv.
8, 9, XV. 5— 12, xvii. 15, 16, Matt. xxix. 26, 27. That
they were sanctified by washings, Exod; xxix. 4, xl. 12,
Leviti viii. 6. That Naaman fr^ri^ Syria washed himself
in Jordan, 2 Kings v. 10, 14; Therefore, that they raight
wash theraselves, the brazen sea and raany vessels for
washing were placed near the teraple, 1 Kings vii. 23 —
39. And that the Lord washed the disciples' feet, John
xiii. 10. And coraraanded the blind raan to wash hira
self in the pool of Siloara, Joh,n ix. 6, 7, 11, 15. From
wbich it raay appear, that washing, among the children
of Israel, represented spiritual washing, which is, purifica
tion frora evils and falses, and consequent reformation and
regeneration. And from what has been said, it is also
evident what was signified by John's baptizing in Jxirdan,
Malt, iii., Mark i. 4 — 13 ; and by these words of John
concerning the Lord, That he would baptize with the
Holy Spirit and with fire, Luke iii. 16, John i. 33, and
of himself. That he baptized wilh water, John i. 26 ; the
meaning of which is, that the Lord washes or purifies
man by ihe divine truth and the divine good, and that
John represented this by his baptism : for the Holy Spirit
i? divine truth, fire is divine good, and water is the repre
sentative of both ; for water sii/nifies the truth pf tbe Word,
which becoraes good by a life according to it, n. 50.

CH. VIL] THE APOCALYPSE REVEALED. 335
379, "And made them white in the blood of the
Lamb," signifies, and have purified them from the falses
of evil by truths, and thus are reformed by the Lord.
There are evils of the false, , and falses of evil ; evils of
the false with those who frora religion believe that evils
do not conderan, piovided they confess withr their lips
that they are sinners; and falses of evil with those who
confirra evils in themselves. By robes are here signified-,
as above, n. 378, general truilis from the Wojd, which
constitute their religious principles. It is said, they made
white their lobesin tbe -blood of the Lamb, because white
is predicated of truths, n, 167, 231, 232; thus, that they
purified themselves from falses by truths : it also signifies
that- they yaefe reforraed by the Lord; because all who
have fought against evils in the world, and, have believed
in theLord, after their departure out of the world, are
taught by the Lord,- and are withdrawn from the falsities
of their religion by truths, and thus ai-e reforraed: the
reason is, because they who shun evils as sins, are in the
good of life ; and good of life desires truths, and acknow
ledges and accepts thein ; but evil of life never, , By the
blood of the Lamb here, and in other parts of the Word,
itis believed that the Loid's passion of -the cross is signi
fied ; but the passion ofthe cross was thfe last temptation,
by which the Lord fully -overcame the hells, and fully
glorified his Huraanity, by which two processes he saved
man ; see TAe Doctrine of the New Jerusalem concern'
ing the Lord, n. 22,' 23, 24, and n. 25, 26, 27 ; also
above, n. 67. And because the -Lord thus fully glorified
his Huraanity, that is,sraade it divine, therefore nothing
else can be raeant by his flesh and blood but tbe divinity
in hira and frora him ; by flesh, the divine good of the
divine love; and by blood, divine truth from that good.
Blood is mentioned in many parts of the Word, and every
where signifies, in a spiritual .sgnse, the divine truth ofthe
Lord, which also is the divine truthtjf the Word ; and, in
an opposite sense, the divine truth of the Word falsified
or profaned, as may appear from the following passages.
First; that blood signifies the Ji vine truth of the Lord, or
ofthe Word, is manifest from these considerations: that

336 THE. APOCALYPSE REVEALED. [CH. VH.
blood was called the. blood of the covenant, and covenant
is conjunction, and this is effected from the Lord by his
divine truth; as in Zechariah: "By tbe blood of thy
covenant I have sent forth thy- prisoners out of the pit,"
ix. 11 ; and in Moses: Moses, after that he, had read the
book of the law in the ears of the people, sprinkled half
of the blood upon the people, " and said. Behold the
blood of the covenant, which Jehovah hath -made with
you concerning, all these Words," Exod. xxjv. 3^ — 8.
"And Jesus took the cup, and gave it to thera, saying.
Drink ye all pf it ; for this is my blood, of the new cove-
na/Vi,"- Matt. ,xxvL 27,28, Markxiy. 24, Luke xxii. 20.
By the blood of the new coveriant or testaraent, nothing
else is signified but the Word, whicb is called a Covenant
and Testament, Old and New, thus. the divine truth there
in. As this is signified by blood, therefore the' Lord gave
thera the wine, saying, This is ray blood ; and wine signi
fies divine truth, n. 316: it is also on this account called
the blood, of grapes, Gen, xlix. 11, Deut. xxxii. 14.
This is again evident from these words of the ,Lord :
"Verily, verily, I say unto you, except ye eat the flesh
ofthe Son of Man, and drink his blood, ye have no life
in you. For my flesh is meat indeed, and my Afeorf is
drink indeed. He that eateth my flesn-and drinketh my
blood, dwelleth in nie, and I in him," John vi. 50 — 58.
That by blood is here meant divine truth, appeals raani
festly, because it is said, that he who drinks, has life, and
dwells in the Lord, and the Lord in hira. That divine
truth and a- life conforraable to it effects this, and that the
holy supper confirms it, riiight be known in the church.
Since blood signifies the divine truth of the Lord, which
is also the divine truth of the Word, and this is the Old
and New Covenant or Testaraent itself, therefore .blood
was the raost holy representative in the Israelitish chuich,
in which all and singular things were correspondences of
spiritual things; as, That tliey,should take of the paschal
blood, " and strike it on the two side-posts and the upper
door-posts of the houses," that the. plague might hot come
upon them,_ Exod. xii. 7, 1>3, 22. That the blood ofthe
burnt-offering should be sprinkled upon the altar, on the

CH.-VIL] THE APOCALYPSE REVEALED. 337
foundations of the altar, upon Aaron, his sons, and their
garments, Exod. xxix. 12, 16,' 20, 21, Levit. i. 5, 11,
15, iii. 2, 8, 13, iv.,25, 30, 34, v, 9, viii, 15, 24, xvii,
6, Numb, xviii. 17, Deut. xii. 27 : as also on the vail
which was over the ark, on the mercy seat, and on tlie
horns of the altar of incense, Levit. iv. 6, 7, 17, 18, xvi,
12 — 15., The sarae is signified by the blood of the Larab
in the following passage in the Apocalypse: " And there
was war in heaven ; Michael and his angOls fought against
the diagon ; and . overcarae hira by the Hood of the Lamb,
and by the word of their testiraony," xii. 7, 11 : for it
cannot be supposed that Michael and his angels overcame
the dragon, by any thing else but the divine truth of the
Lord, in the Word; for,, in heaven, the artgels cannot
think at all of blood ; nor do they think of the Lord's
passion, but of the divine truth and of his resurrection :
wherefore, when man thinks of the Lord's' blood, the
angels perceive his divirie truth ; and when he thinks of
the Lord's passion, they perceive his glorification, and
then his resurrectibn only. It hfis been granted rae to
know, that this is the fact, by much experience. That
blood signifies dwine truth is also evident from these words
in David: God "sliall save the souls of the needy, and
precious shall theii' Hood be in his sight. And he shall
live, and to hira shall be given of the gold of Sfieba,"
Fsalra Ixxii. 13 — 16. Blood precious in the sight of
God denotes divine truih with thera : gold of Sheba is
wisdora derived frora it. In Ezekiel : "Gather your
selves onevery side to ray sacrifice upon the raountains
of Israel, that ye may eat flesh and drink blood; ye shall
drink tbe blood of the princes of the earth, and ye shall
drink blood till ye be drunken, of my sacrifice wbich I
have sacrificed to you. And I will set my glory araong
the beathen," xsxix. 17 — 21. By blood here cannot
be meant blood, because it is said that they shall drink
the blood of the princes of the earth, and that they sliall
drink blood till they be drunken; but the true sense of
the Word results, when by blood is understood divirie
truth. The Lord's church also is there treated of, wbich
he was about to establish among the Gentiles, Secondly,
VOL, I. 29

338 THE APOCALYPSE HEVEALEp. [OH. VII.
that blood signifies divine truth^ may be clearly seen from
its opposite sense, in which it signifies the divine truth of
the Word falsified or profaned, as is evident from the fol
lowing passages : Who " stoppeth his ears from hearing
blood, and shutteth bis eyes from seeing evil," . Isaiah
xxxiii. 15. "Thou shalt destroy them that speak leasing,
Jehovah will abhor the bloody and deceitful man," Psalm
V. 6. " Every qne that is writtein among the living in
Jerusalem., when the Lord shall have washed away the
filth of the daughters of "Zion, and^ shall have purged the
blood of Jerusalera frorin the raidst thereof, by the spirit
of judginent, and by the spirit of burning," Isaiah iv. 3, 4.
"In the day thou wast born,— I saw thee polluted in
thine own blood; I said unto thee. In thine own blood,
live; I washed thee, and washed away. the blood from off
thee," Ezek. xvi. 5, 6, 9, 22, 36,38. "They have
wandered as blind raen in the streets, they have polluted
themselves with blood, so that men could not touch their
garraents," Laraent iv. 13, 14. "And garments rolled
in blood," Isaiah ix. 5. " Also in thy skirts is found the
blood of the souls of the poor innocents," Jerem. ii. 33,
34, "Your hands are full of blood. Wash you, raake
you clean ; put away the evil of your, doings,'' Isaiah i.
15, 16. "For your hands are defiled, with 6/oorf, and
your fingers with iniquity ; your lips have spoken lies, —
they make haste to shed innocent blood," Isaiah lix. 3.
" For Jehovah cometh out of his place to visit the inhabi
tants of the earth for their iniquity ; the earth also shall
disclose her blood," Isaiah, xxvi. 20. "But as many as
received hira, to them gave he power to become the sons
of God ; — which were born not of blood," John i, 12, 13,
In Babylon '^ was found the blood of the prophets and
saints," Apoc, xviii. 24. " The sea becarae as the blood
of a dead man, — and tbe fountains of water became blood,"
Apoc, xvi, 3, 4, Isaiah xv, 6, 9, Psalm cv, 23,28, 29.
The same is signified by the rivers, collections, and lakes
of water in Egypt being turned into blood, Exod, vii, 15,
25, The moon shall be turned into blood before the
coming ofthe great day of Jehovah, Joel ii. 31. "The
moon became as blood," Apoc. vl. 12. In these places,

CH. VIL] THE APOCALYPSE REVEALED. 333
and raany others, blood signifies the truth of the Word
falsified, and also profaned ; which yet raay be seen more
manifestly stili by reading those passages in the Word in
their series. Since therefore by blood, in an opposite
sense, is signified the truth of the Word falsified or pro
faned, it is evident that by blood, in a genuine sense, is
signified the truth ofthe Word not falsified.
330. *' Therefore are they before the throne of God,
and serve hitn day and night in his teraple : and He that
sitteth on the throne shall dwell araong thera," signifies,
that they are in the presence of thet Lord, and constantly
and faithfully live according to the truths which they re
ceive frotri bira in his church, and that the Lord constantly
gives good in their truths. Therefore are they before the
throne of God_, signifies that they are in thd Lord's pres
ence ; and serve hira day and night, -signifies 'that they
constantly and faithfully live according to the truths, that
is, the precepts, which they receive frora hira ; by serving
the Lord nothing else is signified ; iri his temple, signifies
in the church, n. 191 ; He that sitteth on the throne shall
dwell araong thera, signifies that the Lord constantly in
troduces good with the truths which they receive from
hira ; that this is signified by dwelling araong tbera, is,
because, in the Word, to dwell, is predicated of good, and
to serve, of truth. The arcanura raay now be raade
known, (viz.) that the marriage of the Lord with the
church consists in this, that the Lord flows into angels
and men with the good of love, and that angels and men
receive hira or tbe good of his love, in truths ; that hereby
a marriage of good and truth is effected, which marriage
constitutes the church itself, and makes heaven with them.
Such being the nature of the Lord's influx and reception
of him, therefore the Lord looks at angels and raen in the
forehead, and they look at the Lord through the eyes ; for
the forehead corresponds to the good of love, and the eyes
correspond to truths from that good, which thus, by con
junction, become truths of good. But tiie Lord's influx
with truths into angels and raen, is not as the influx of
good into thera, for it is mediate, flowing frora good; as
light does from, fire, being received by them iii the un-

g^Q THE APOCALYPSE REVEALED. [CH. VII.
derstanding, and only so far in the will as they do truths.
This then constitutes the marriage of love and wisdom, or
of good and truth frora the Lord, with those who receive
thera in the heavens and in the earths. This arcanum
was disclosed for the sake of making it known how it is
to be understood, that the Lord constantly gives good in
their truths.
381. " They shall hunger no more, neither thirst any
more," signifies, that hereafter there shall be no deficiency
of goods and truths with thera. By not hungering, is sig
nified to have no lack of good, and by not thirsting, is sig
nified to have no lack of truth ; for to hunger is predicated
of bread and raeat, and to thirst, of wine and wafer; and
by bread and meat is signified good, aud by wine- and
water is signified truth : see above, n. 323.
382. "Neither -shall the sun light on them, nor any
heat," signifies, that hereafter they shall have no lust to
evil, nor to the false of evil. The sun shall not light on
them, signifies that they shall have no lust to evil ; neither
shall any heat light on thera, .sigriifies that they shall have
no lust to falsity. That the sun signifies divine love and
thence the affections of good ; and, in an opposite sense,
diabolical love and thence the lust to evil, raay be seen
above, n. 53. But the reason why heat signifies lust to
the false of evil, is, because falsityis produced frora evil,
as heat is froip the sun ; for when the will loves evil, the
understanding loves falsity, and burns with the lust of
confirraing it, and evil, confirraed in the understanding, is
the falsity of evil ; consequently the falsity of evil is evil
in its forra. Heat, and to burn or be hot, have a like signi
fication in the following places: " Blessed is the man tlrat
trusteth in Jehovah,— and he shall not see, when Aea^
coraeth," Jerera, xvii. 7, 8. 'J For thou hast been a
refuge to the needy from the storm ; a shadow from it^
heat; — even the heat with the shadow of a cloud," Isaiah
xxv, 4, 5. " Tn their heat — ^I will make them drunken, —
that they may sleep a perpetual sleep," Jerem, li. 39,
" They are all Ao^ as an oven, there is none among them
that calleth unto rae," Hosea vii, 7, " He beholdeth not
the way of the vineyards. Drought and heat consume

CH. VlL] THE APOCALYPSE REVEALED. 34I
thfr snow waters," Job xxiv. 18,19. "And the fourth
angel poured out his vial upon the sun ; and power was
given unto him to scorch men with great heat, — and they
blasphemed the. name of God," Apoc. xvi. 8, 9, " That
thou mayest say to the prisoners. Go forth ; — They shall
not hunger nor thirst, neither shall the heat nor sun smite
them," Isaiah xlix, 9, 10,
383, " For the Larab, which is in the midst of the
throne, shall feed them,"". signifies, that theLord alone
will teach thera. By the Larab in the midst of the throne,
is signified the Lord as to his Divine Huraanity in the
inmost, and thus in all things of heaven ; in the raidst is
in the inmost, and thereby in all tbings, n, 44 ; the throne
is heaven, n, 14 ; and the Larab is the Lord as to his
Divine Huraanity, n, 269, 291; and he who is in the
inmost, and thus in all things of heaven, alone feeds, that
is, teaches all. If it be asked, how can he alone feed all ?
be it known that he is God, and because in the universal
heaven he is as a soul in its body, for heaven is froni him
as one raan. To feed means to teach, because the church,
in the Word is called a flock, and the raen of the church
are called sheep and lambs, hence to feed signifies to
teach, and a pastor, or feeder, one that teaches; and this
in many places; as; "In that day shall thy cattle feei.
in large pastures," Isaiah xxx. 23, "He shall feed his
flock, as a shepherd," Isaiah xl, 1 1 . " They shall feed in
the ways, and theif pastures shall be in all high places,"
Isaiah xlix, 9, Israel " shall /eerf on Carrael and Bashan,"
Jerem, i. 19. " I will seek out my sheep, I will feed
them in a good pasture, and. in a fat pasture upon the
raountains of Israel," Ezek, xxxiv,. 12, 13, 14, " Feed
thy people,-^et tbera feed in Bashan and Gilead,"
Micah vii, 14. " The remnant of Israel shall feed and
lie down," Zeph. iii, 13. " Jehovah is my shepherd, 1
shall not want, he maketh rae to lie down in green pas
tures," Psalm xxin. 1,2, The Lord bath chosen David
to feed Jacob and Israel, and he fed tbera, Psalra Ixxviii.
70, 71, 72, Jesus said unto Peter, Feed my lambs, and
a second and a third time he said. Feed my sheep, John
xxi. 15, 16, 17. ' y r^
29*

3.42 THE APOCALYPSE REVEALED. [CH. VII.
384. "And shall lead them unto hving fountains of
waters," signifies, and lead them by the trtjths of the
Word to conjunction with himself. Since by a living
fountain of waters is signified the Lord, and also the Word,
and by waters are signified truths, n. 50, and since by the
divine truths ofthe Word, when they are brought into the
life, or by living according to them, conjunction is effected
with the Lord, therefore by leading them to hving foun-,
tains of waters, is signified to lead by the truths of the
Word to conjunction with the Lord. That by a fountain
and fountains is signified the Lord, and also the Word, is
evident from these passages : "All my fountains are in
thee, O Jehovah," Psalm Ixxxvii, 7. " They have de
serted Jehovah the Fountain of living waters," Jerem.
ii, 13. " And thou shalt make them drink of the river
of thy pleasures, for with thee is the fountain of life,"
Psalm xxxvi. 9, 10. " In that day shall a fountain he
opened to the inhabitants of Jerusalem," Zech. xiii. 1.
Israel dwelt securely solitary at the fountain of Jacob,
Deut, xxxiii, 28, When the Lord was sitting at the
fountain of Jacob, he said unto tlie woman, " the water
that I shall give-, shall become a yoMn^ain of water spring
ing up into everlasting life," John iv, 5 — -20, " Joseph
is a fruitful bough by a fountain," Gen, xlix, 22. " Bless
the Lord from the- fountain of Israel," Psalm Ixviii. 26.
" Therefore with joy shall ye draw waters out of the
fountains of salvation," Isaiah xii. 3. " Unto him that
is athirst will I give of the fountain of the -water of life
freely," Apoc. xxi. 6. " I will cause them to walk by
the./oMn^ains of waters in a straight way," Jerem. xxxi. 9.
Expressions similar to these and the above in the Apoca
lypse, occur also in Isaiah : " They shall not hunger
NOR THIRST, NEITHi;R SHALL THE HEAT NOR SUN SMITE
THEM, FOR HE THAT HATH MERCY ON THEM SHALL
LEAD THEM, EV.EN.'by THE FOUNTAINS OF WATER,"
Isaiah xlix. 10.
385. " And God shall wipe away all tears from their
eyes," signifies, that they shall no longer be in combats
against evils and their falses, and thereby in sorrow, but
in goods and truths, and thence in celestial joys from the

CH. VIL] THE APOCALYPSE REVEALED. 343
Lord. That these things are signified hy the Larab
wiping away all tears from their eyes, is, because above,
in verse 14, it is said, that these are they which corae out
of great affliction, by which is signified, that they are
such as have been in temptations, and fought against evils,
n. 377 ; and they who afterwards are not in combats
against evils, the sarae are in goods and truths, and thence
in celestial joys. The following passage in Isaiah has a
similar signification : " He will swallow up death in vic
tory, and the Lord Jehovah will wipe away the tears
frora all faces : And it shall be said in that day, Lo, this
is our God, we have waited for him, and he will save us.
This is Jehovah, we have waited for hira, we will be glad
and rejoice in his salvation,"' xxv. 8, 9.
386. To the above I will add this-Meraorable Relation.
On a tirae, when looking af-ound in the spiriiual world, I
heard a noise like that of the gnashing of teeth, and also
a beating noise, and a sort of hoarse sound blended with
them: and I inquired what was meant by' thera ; and the
angels who were with rae said, " There are colleges which
we call diversoria,* where diaputations take place ; these
disputations are so heard at a distance, but on coraing
near to theni they are only heard as disputations." I
drew near, and saw sorae huts, constructed of reeds stuck
together with raud ; and I would fain have looked through
a window, but there was none;, for it was not allowed to
enter by the door, because -the light would thus have
flowed in frora heaven, and confounded thera. But sud
denly a window was riiade on the right side; and then I
heard thera coraplain that they were in darkness. Shortly
afterwards a window was raade on the left side, and that
on the right was closed ;- upon which the darkness grad
ually dispersed,, and they seepned to themselves to be in
the hght. After this I was permitted to go in at the door
and hear. There was a table in the middle, and benches
roundabout; but they all seeraed to rae to stand upon
the benches, and to dispute sharply with one another
* A house of resort.

344 THE APOCALYPSE REVEALED. [CH. VU.
concerning faith and charity : on one side, that faith
was the essential of the church ; on the other, that charity
was. They who raade faith the essential, said, " Have
we not to do with God by faith, and with men by charity?
is not faith therefore heavenly, and charity earthly ? are
we not saved by what is heavenly, and not by what is
earthly ? Again, cannot God give faith from heaven,
because it is heavenly, and must not man procure to him
self charity, because it is earthly? and what man pro
cures for himself, is not of the church, and therefore is
not saving : can any* one be justified in the sight of God
by works, which are called works of charity ? Believe
us, we are not only justified, but also sanctified by faith
alone, provided that faith be not defiled by things merito
rious, which are derived from works of charity : " not to
mention more arguments to the same purpose. But they
who made- charity the essential of tfie church, strenuously
denied these things, saying, " That charity saves, and not
faith ; are not all dear to God, and does he not will tbe
good of all ? how can God effect this, except by men ?
does God only give to men to talk with one another about
such things as relate to faith, and not to do to men those
things which relate to charity? do you not see that it is
absurd in you to say that charity is earthly ? charity is
heavenly, and because you do not perform the gOod of
charity, your faith is earthly; how do you receive faith
but as a stock or a stone ? you say by the hearing of the ,
Word . only ; but how can the Word operate by being
heard only, and this too upon a stock or a stone ? possibly
ypu are quickened without knowing it ; but of what avail
is this quickening, except in Iieing enabled to say that
faith alone saves ? but what faith is, and what a saving
faith, lyou knOw not," But there then arose one, who,
by tbe angel that was talking with me, was called a syn-
cretist ;* he took off a turban from his liead, and placed
* Syncretist — a name given to some Platonic Christians in the
fifteenth century, who steered a middle course between the opposite
factions among the followers of Aristotle and Plato ; a sect held in
great veneration, for a long time, among the mystics. Vide Mo
sheim's Ecclesiastical History. Cent. 15. Ch. II, Fart. 2.

CH. VIL] THE APOCALYPSE REVEALED. 345
it on the table ; but suddenly put it on again, because he
was bald. He said, " Attend t you are all in error : it is
true th-at faith is spirit.ual, and charity, moral; but yet
they are joined together ; and this by the Word, by the
Holy Spirit,' and by effect, without man's knowledge,
which indeed raay be called obedience, but in which man
has no share. I have long considered this with myself,
and have at length discovered, thatrOan may receive faith
frora God, which raay be spiritual, but. that he cannot be
moved by God to charity, which may be spiritual, but as
a statue of salt." On saying this, he was applauded by
those who were in faith :alone, but disapproved by those
who were iri charity- : and the latter said, with indignation,
" Hear, friend ! you do not know that there is a spiritual
moral life, and that there is a .moral life merely natural ;
a spiritual riioral lif(3 with those w.ho do good from God,
and yet as if from themselves ; and a . moral life raerely
natural with those 'who do good from hell, and yet as if
from themselves."
It was said above^ that the disputation was heard as a
gnashing of teeth, and as a beating noise, with which a
hoarse sound was blended. The disputation heard as a
gnashing of teeth, was by those who were .in faith alone;
but the disputation heard as a beating noise, was by those
who were in charity alone; and'the hoarse sound that
was' blended with them was from the syncretist. The
sound of them was so heard at a distance, because, when
in the -world, they all spent their time in disputations, and
did not shun any e-vil, and therefore perforraed no spiritual
moral good ; and, moreover, they w"ere entirely ignorant,
that the all of faith is truth, and the all of charity, good,
and that truth without good is not truth in spirit, and that
good without truth is not good in spirit, and that thus one
makes or completes the other. The reason why darkness
ensued when a window was made on the right side, is,
because light frOm heaven flowing in on that side affects
the will ; and the reason why there was light when the
window on the right side was shut, and another was raade
on the left, is, because light flowing in from heaven on

346 THE APOCALYPSE REVEALED. [CH. VUI."
the left side, affects the understanding, and man may be
in the hght of heaven as to his understanding, provided
the will be closed as to its evil.

CHAPTER Vlli:
1. And when he had opened-the seventh seal, there was silence
in heaven E^bout the space of half an hour.
2. And 1 saw the seven angels, vvho stood before God ; and to
them wei'e given seven trumpets.
3. And another angel came and stood at the altar, having a
golden censer: and there was given unto him much incense, that
he should offer it with thfe- prayers bf all saints upon the golden
altar which was before the throne.,
4. And the smoke ofthe incense, whjch came witli the prayeijs
of the saints, ascended outof the hand ofthe angel before God.
5. And the angel took tbe censer, and filled if -with the fire of
the altar, and- cast it unto the earth: and there were voic-es, and
thunderings, and lightnings, and an earthquake.
6. And the seven angels that had the seven trumpets prepared
themselves to sound.
7. The first angel soundgd, and there followed hail and fire,
mingled with blbod; and they were cast upon the earth; and
the third part of the trees was burnt up, and all green grass was
burnt up.
8. And the second angel sounded, and as it were a great moun
tain bui-ning with iire was cast into the sea : and the third part of
the sea became bipod.
9. And the third part of the creatures which were in the sea,
and had life, died; and the third part of the ships were de
stroyed. 10. And the thu-d angel sounded, and there fell from heaven a
great star burning as it were a lamp : and if fell upon the third
part of the rivers, and upon the-fountains of waters :
11. And the name of the star is called Wormwood : and the
third part of the waters became wormwood ; and many men died
ofthe waters, "because they were madelaitter.
12. And the fourth angel sounded, and the third part of the
sun was smitten, and the third part of the moon, and the thii-d
part of the stars ; so that the third part of them was darkened,
and the day shone not for a third part of it, and the night like
wise. 13. And I beheld, and Iheard an angel flying in the midst of
heaven, saying with a loud voice, Woe, woe, woe, to the inhabit-
ers of the earth, by reason of the other yojcep of the trumpet of
the three angels that ai-e yet to sound,

CH. VIII.] THE APOCALYPSE REVEALEO. 347

THE SPIRITUAL SENSE.
.The contents of the whole chapter. The reformed
church is here treated of, as to the quality of those therein who
are in faith alone : the preparation of the spiritual heaven for
communication with theni, verses 1— :6. The exploration and
manifestation of those therein, who are in the interiors of that
faith, verse 7 ; of those wbo are in its exteriors, verses 8, 9 ; what
they are in regard to the understanding of the Word, verses 10,
1 1. That they ai-e in falses and thence in evils, verses 12, 13.
The contents of f.ach verse. " And when he had opened
the seventh seal," signifies, exploration from the Lord of the state
ofthe church, and tbetice ofthe life of those who are in his spir
itual Icingdoin, being those who are in charity and its faith ; in
this case, who are in faith alone : " There was silence in heaven
about the space of half an hour," signifies, that the angels of the
Loi-d's spiritual kingdom were greatly amazed, when they saw
those who said they- were in faith, in such, a state: "And I saw
the seven angels who stood before God," signifies, the universal
spiritual heaven in the presence of the Lord, hearing and doing
his commands : "And to them were given seven trumpets," sig
nifies, the exploration and discovei-y of the state of the church,
and thence of the Kfe of those who are in faith alone : "And an
other angel came and stood at the altar, having a golden censer,"
signifles, spiritual worship, whtcli is performed from the good of
charity , by the truths of faith : "And there -was given hirh much
incense, that he should offer it with the prayers" of all saints upon
the golden altar which was before the throne," signifies, propitia
tion lest the angels ofthe Lord's spiritual kingdom should be hurt
by the spirits of the Satanic kingdom that were beneath : " And
the smoke of the incense which came with the prayers of the
saints ascended up out of the hand of the angels before God,"
signifies, the protection of them by the Lord: "And the angel
took the censer, and filled it-with the .fire of the altar, and cast; it
unto the eai-fh," signifies, spiritual love, in which there is celestial
love, and its influx into inferior thin,gs, where they were who
were in faith' separated from charity: "And there were voices,
and thunderings,' and lightnings, and an earthquake," signifies,
that after a coinnjunicafion was opened with- them, there were
heard reasonings concerning faith alone and confirmations in
favor of it: "And the seven angels that had the seven trumpets
prepared themselves to sound," signifies, that they were prepared
and ready to explore the stateof the church and thence the state
of life with those whose religion is faith alone : " The first angel
sounded," signifies, the exploration and manifestation ofthe equality
of the state of the church with those who are interiorly in that
faith: "And there followed hail and fire mingled with blood,"
signifies, falsity fi-om infernal love destroying good and truth, and

348 THE APOCALYPSE REVEALEn. [CH. VIII.
felsifyingtheWord:JAndU,ey^^^^^^^
S;^nt"u;?%Sa ^srt^^ is ^t ^f^
s'condaAsel founded," signifies, the exploration, and manifesta-
t-ron of what the state of the church is with those who are exte
riorly in that faith : ," And as it were a great mountain burnins,
with fire. was cast into the sea," si^ifies, the appearance of
infemal love with them : "And the third pai-t'of,the sea became
blood," signifies, that all general Irijths with them were falsified :
"And the third part of the creatures which were in the sea that
had life, died," signifies, that they who have lived and do live this
faith cannot be refonned and receive life: "And the third part of
the ships were destroyed," signifies,, that all the knowledges of
good and truth from the Word, serving for use of life,- were de
stroyed with Ihein : " Aiid the third angel sounded," sighifies, the
exploration and manifestation qf the state ofthe chinch with those
whose religion is faith. alone, as to the affection aiid reception ol
truths from the Word : " And there fell from heaven a ^reat star
burning as it were a lamp," .signifies, the appearance of .self-de
rived intelligence from a pride, springing from infemal love :
"And it fell upoii the thii-d part of the rivers, and upon the foun
tains of waters," signifies, that thence all the truths of the Word
were totally falsified :" And the name of the star is. called Worm
wood ; and the third part , of the waters became wormwood,"
signifies, the infernal falsity from which their self-derived intelli
gence is derived, by which all the truths of the Word ,are falsi
fied : " And many men died of the waters because they were
made bitter,'' signifies, the extinction of spiritual life from the
falsified truths of the Word : " And the fourth angel sounded,"
signifies, the exploration and manifestation of the state of the
church with tiiose whose religion is faith alone, as being in the
evils of falsity, and in the falsities of evil: "And the third part of
the sun was smitten,and. the third part ofthe moon, and the thii-d
pai1 of the stars, so that the third part of them was darkened,"
signifies, that by- reason of evils from falsities and, of falsities fiom
evils, they did not know what love is, or what faith is, or any
truth : " And the day shone not for athird part of it, and the night
likewise," signifies, that tliere is no longer any spiritual truth iior
natural truth serviceable for doctrine and life from the Word with
them: "And 1 beheld, and 1 heai-d an angel flying in the midst
of heaven," signifies, instruction and prediction from theLord:
"Saying with a loud voice. Woe, woe, woe, to the inhabifers of
the eai-th, by reason ofthe other voices ofthe trumpet of the three
angels which are yet to sound," signifies, deep Jamentation over
the damned state qf those in the church who in doctrine and life
have confirmed themselves in faith separate from charity.

CH. VIIL] THE APOCALYPSE REVEALED. 3^3

THE EXPLANATION.
387. There are two kingdoms into which the uni
versal heaven is divided, the celestial kingdom and
the SPIRITUAL kingdom. The celestial kingdora con
sists of those who are in love to the Lord and thence in
wisdora ; and the spiritual kingdora consists of those who
are in love towards their neighbor and thence in intelli
gence ; and as love towards our neighbor is at this day
called charity, and intelligence, faith, the latter kingdom
consists of those who' are in charity and thence in faith.
Now because heaven is divided into two kingdoras, hell
also is divided into two. kingdoras that are opposite to
them; into a diabolical kingdom and into a satanical
KiN-GDOM. The diabolical kingdora consists of those who
are in the love of dorainion frora self-love, and thence in
foolishness ; for this love is opposite to celestiariove, and
its foolishness is opposite to celestial wisdom : but the
satanical kingdora consists of those who are in' the love of
dominion frora the pride of self-derived intelligence, and
thence in insanity ; for this love is opposite to spiritual
love, and its insanity is opposite to spiritual intelligence.
By foolishness and insanity are raeant foolishness and in
sanity in things celestial and spiritual. The sarae things
which are said of heaven are to be understood of the
church on earth, for they raake one. Conceining these
two kingdoras, see the work on Heaven and Hell, n.
20 — 28, and many other places. Now as the Apoca
lypse treats pnly of the state of the church at its end, as
was observed in thepreface, and atn. 2, therefore what
now follows treats of those who are in the two kingdoms
of heaven, and of those who are in the two kingdoms of
hell, and of their quality ; from this chapter, viz. viii. to
xvi., of those who are in the spiritual kingdora, and in
the satanical kingdora opposite to it; in chap. xvii. and
xviii., of those-who are in the celestial kingdora, and in
the diabolical kingdom opposite to it ; and afterwards qf
the last judgraent ; and, lastly, of the New Church which
is the New Jerusalem ; this bringing all that goes before
VOL, I, 30

350 THE APOCALYPSE REVEALED. [CH. VIII.-
to a conclusion, by reason of its consthuting the final pur
pose. In many parts of the Word the deyil and satan are
mentioned^ and by both is meant hell ; it is so named, be
cause all in one hell are called devils, and all in the other
are called satans.
388, " And when he had opened the seventh seal,"
signifies, exploration from the Lord of the state of the
church, and thence of the state of life of those who are in
his spiritual kingdom, being those who are in charity and
its faith ; in this case, who are in faith alOne. That this
is the signification of these words, may appear from all
the particulars of this chapter when understood in a spirit-
uaV sense ; for this chapter and the following to chapter
xvi., treat of those who are in the spiritual kingdora, or
those who are in love towards their neighbor and thence
in intelligence, as was said above, n. 387, But since, at
this day, the word charity is used instead of love towards
our neighbor, and faith instead of intelligence ; and here
there is not any exploration of those who are in charity
and thence in faith, 4)ecause these belong to such as are
in heaven ; therefore exploration is here made of those
who are in faith. alone. Faith alone is also faith sepaiated
from charity, there being.no conjunction ; see below, n,
417, That to open the seal signifies to explore states of
life, or, what is the sarae thing, the states of the church
and thence of life, see above, n, 295, 302, 309, 3 17, "324.
389, "There was silence ra heaven about the -space
of half an hour," signifies, that the angels of the Lord's
sphritual kingdora were greatly araazed, when they saw
those, who said they were in faith, in such a state. By
silence in beaven, nothing else is meant but amazement
there in regard to those who say they are in faith, and
are nevertheless in such a state ; for.their state is describ
ed in what follows, the quality of which will be rendered
evident by the explanation. By half an hour is signified
greatly-j because by an hour is signified a full state. That
time signifies state, will be seen below.
390. " And I saw the seven angels who stood before
God," signifies, the universal spiritual heaven in the pres
ence of the Lord, hearing and doing his coraraands. By

CH. VIIL] THE APOCALYPSE REVEALED. 351
seven angels, is signified the universal heaven, because
seven signifies all, or every thing, thence the total, and
the universal, n. 10; and by angels, in a supreme sense,
is signified the Lord, and, in a relative sense, heaven, n,
5, 66, 342, 344 ; here, the spiritual heaven, as may ap
pear from what was said above, ri. 387, 388, That to
stand before God signifies to hear and do his commands,
see above, n. 366.
391. " And to them were given seven trumpets," sig
nifies, the exploration and discovery of the state of the
church, and thence of the life of those wiio are in faith
alone. Here, by trurapets the same thing, is signified as
by sounding, because they sounded -with them, and by
sounding with trurapets is signified- to call together upon
solemn occasions, which -were various ; in this case, for
the purpose of exploring and discovering the quality of
those who are in faith alone, thus tbe quality of those who
are at this day of the reforraed churches. " It should be
observed, that the church in the reforraed worid is at this
day divided into three, from the three leaders, Luther,
Calvin, and Melanchthon, and that these three churches
differ in various things ; but in this point. That raan is
justified by faith without the works of the law, they all
agree ; which is reraarkable." That by sounding with
trurapets is signified to call together, will be seen below,
n. 397,
392. " And another angel carae and stood at the altar,
having a golden censer," signifies, spiritual worship, which
is perforraed frora the good of charity by the truths of
faith. By the altar, at which the angel stood, and by the
golden censer which he had in bis hand, is signified the
worship of the Lord frora spiritual love, which worship
exists frora the good of charity by the truths, of faith.
With the children of Israel there were two altars, one
without the tent, and the other within it ; the altar with
out the tent, was called the altar of burnt-offering, be
cause burnt-offerings and sacrifices were offered upon it ;
the altar within the tent, was called the altar of incense,
as also the golden altar.' There were two altars, because
the worship of the Lord is perforriied from celestial love

353 THE APOCALYPSE REVEALED. [CH. VIII-
and from spiritual love ; from celestial love by those who
are in bis celestial kingdom, and from spiritual love by
those wbo are in his spiritual kingdom ; concerning these
two kingdoms, see above, n. 387.- Concerning the two
altars, see the following , passages in Moses : on the altar
of burnt-offering, Exod. xx. 24, to the end, xxvii. 1 — 9,
xxxix. 36^3, Levit. vii. 1—5, viii. 11. xvi, 13, 19, 33,
34, On the altar of incense, Exod, xxx, 1 — 10, xxxii,
6, xxxvii. 25— 29-, xl. 5, 26, Nurab. vii. 1. That altars,
censers, and incense, were seen by John, was not because
such things exist in heaven, these being only representa
tive of the worship of the Lord there ; the reason is, be
cause such things were instituted among the children of
Israel, and are therefore often raentioned in the Word;
and that church was a repiesent-ative church, for all tbings
connected with their "worship did represent, and do con
sequently now signify,, the divine celestial and spiritual
things of the Lord, which relate to his church in the
heavens and in the earths, . Tbe sarae is therefore signi
fied by the two altars spoken of in the Word, in the fol
lowing- passages : " O send out thy light and thy truth,
let, them lead rae ; let thera bring rae to thy holy hill, —
Then will I go unto the altar of God, unto God my ex
ceeding joy," Psalm xliii, 3, 4, " I will wash my hands
in innocency ; so will I compass thine altar, O Jehovah ;
that I raay publish with the voice of thanksgiving," Psalm
xxvi, 6, 7, "The sin of Judah is written with a pen of
iron, it is graven upon the table of their heart, and upon
the horns of your altars," Jerera, xvii, 1,2, " God is
Jehovah which hath showed us light ; bind the sacrifice
with cords unto the horns ofthe altar," Psalm cxviii. 27,
"In that day shalt thou be an altar to Jehovah in the
midst of the land of Egypt," Isaiah xix, 19, The altar
of Jehovah in the raidst ofthe land of Egypt, signifies the
worship ofthe Lord frora love in the natural man, " The
thorn and the thistle shall come up on their altars," Hosea
X, 7,8: by which is signified worship frora evils and from
the falses of evil. Besides other places ; as Isaiah xxvii.
9, Ivi. 6,T, Ix. 7, Lament, ii. 7, Ezek. vi. 3, 4, 6, 13
Hosea viii. 11, x. 1, %, Amos iii. 14, Psalm li, 18,' \q\

CH. VIIL] THE APOCALYPSE REVEALED. 353
Psalm Ixxxiv. 3, 4, 5, Matt. v. 23, 24, xxiii. 18, 19, 20.
Since the worship of the Lord was represented and thence
signified by the altar, it is evident that by altar here in
the Apocalypse nothing else is understood : and also else
where ; as, " I saw under the altar the souls of them that
were slain for the word -of God," Apoc. vi, 9. " The
angel stood, saying, Rise, and measure the- teraple of God
and the altar, and thera that worship therein," Apoc, xi. 1,
"And I heard another angel out ofthe altar, say, — True
and righteous are thy judgraents," Apoc, xvi, 7, As re
presentative worship, which was perforraed for the raost
part upon two altars, was abolished by the Lord when he
carae into the world, frora the circurastance of his having
hiraself opened the interiors of the church ; therefore it
is said in Isaiah, " At that day shall a man look to his
Maker, and his eyes shall have respect to the Holy One
of Israel, And he shall not look to the altars, the work
of his hands," xvii, 8,
393, " And there was given him much incense, that
he should offer it with the prayers of all saints upon the
golden altar which was before the throne," signifies, pro
pitiation, lest the angels of the Lord's spiritual kingdom
should be hurt by the spirits of the satanic kingdora, that
were beneath. By the incense and by the golden altar,
is signified the worship of the Lord frora spiritual love,
n, 277, 392 ; by prayers are signified those things which
relate to charity and thence to faith in worship, n, 278 ;
and by saints are meant those who are of the Lord's
spiritual kingdom ; and by the righteous, those who are
ofthe Lord's celestial kingdora, n, 173 -: frora which it
raay appear, that they who are in the Lord's spiritual
kingdora are here treated of. That much incense offered
with the prayers of all , saints upon the golden altar, sig
nifies propitiation, lest they should be hurt by the spirits
of the satanic kingdom who were beneath them, is, be
cause propitiations and expiations were made by incense,
especially when dangers threatened ; as may appear from
the following passages : When the congregation murraur-
ed against Moses and Aaron, and were affected with a
plague, Aaron took fire from off the altar, and put incense
30*

354 THE APOCALYPSE REVEALED. [CH. VUI.
into a censer, and ran in araong the living and the dead
to make atonement, " and the plague was stayed," Numb.
xvi, 46, 47, 48. Moreover, the altar of incense was
placed in tbe tabernacle, before the mercy-seat, that was
over the ark, and incense was offered on it every raorning
when the laraps were dressed, Exod, xxx. 1 — 10. And
it was coraraanded, that as often as Aaron entered within
the vail, he should offer incense, and the cloud of incense
should cover the mercy-seat, lest he should die, Levit.
xvi. 11, 12, 13. Hence it raay appear, that propitiations
in the representative Israelitish church were raade by
offering incense ; in like manner here, that they might not
be hurt by the satanic spirits who were beneath thera.
394. " And the sraoke of the incense which carae.with
thejirayers of the saints, ascended up out of the hand of
the angel before God," signifies, the protection of them
by the Lord. By the sraoke of the incense ascending
before God, is signified what is accepted and grateful ;
wherefore the like is said by David: "Let my prayers
be set forth before thee as incense," Psalm cxii. 2 ; the
reason was, because the smoke of the incense was fra
grant, from the spices of which it was composed, which
were stacte, onyche, galhanura, and frankincense, Exod.
xxx. 34; and the fragrances of those spices correspond
to such things as are of spiritual love or charity, and
thence of faith ; for in heaven raost fragrant odors are
sensibly perceived corresponding to the perceptions ofthe
angels originating frora their love ; therefore it is also said
in raany parts of the Word, that Jehovah sraelled an odor
of rest. That protection frora the Lord is signified, fol
lows frora what was said above, n. 393.
395. " And the angel took the censer, and filled it with
the fire of the altar, and cast it unto the earth," signifies,
spiritual love, in vvhich is celestial love, and its influx into
inferior things, where they were who are in faith separa
ted frora charity. That by a censer, as well as by in
cense, is signified worship from spiritual love, is evident
frora what was shown above ; and also frora this consid
eration, that in the Word, the thing containing signifies
the sarae as the thing contained, as a cup and platter sig-

CH. VltL] THE APOCALYPSE KEVEALED, 355
nify the same as wine and raeat, Matt, xxiii. 25, 26, Luke
xxii. 20, and in other places. By the fire of the altar of
burnt-offering, is signified divine celestial love, because by
that altar was signified worship frora that love, as raay be
seen above, n. 392; and by fire, in a suprerae sense, is
signified divine love, n. 494. Spiritual love, which is
charity, derives its essence frora celestial love, which is
love to the Lord ; without this love there is nothing vital
in spiritual love or charity, for spirit and life is from no
other source than frora the Lord. This was represented
in the Israelitish church by their not being allowed to take
fire frora any other place to put into the censer when they
offered incense, than frora the altar of burnt-offering ; as
may appear in Moses, Levit. xvi. 12, 13, Numb. xvii.
11, 12: and that the two sons of Aaron were consuraed
by fire frora heaven, because they offered incense with
strange fire, that is, with fire not taken frora the altar,
Levit. X. 1,2, therefore it was also ordained, that fire
should burn constantly on the altar of burnt-offering, and
should not be put out, Levit. vi. 9 ; and this by reason
that the fire of that altar signifies tbe divine love of the
Lord, and thence love to the Lord. By casting the cen
ser upon the earth, is signified influx into lower spheres
(or degrees.) •
396. " And there were voices, and thunderings, and
lightnings, and an earthquake," signifies, that after a cora
raunication was opened with thera, there were heard rea
sonings concerning faith alone, and confirraations in favor
of it, and that tbe state of the church with them was
perceived to be tottering towards destruction. That
lightnings, thunderings, and voices, signify illustrations,
perceptions, and instructions, by influx from heaven, see
above, n. 236 ; but here, with those who were in faith
alone, who have no illustration, perception, and instruc
tion, by influx from heaven. By voices, thunderings, and
lightnings, are signified reasonings about faith alone, and
argumentations and confirraations in favor of it; by earth
quakes are signified changes of the state of the church,
n. 331, in this case, that the state of the church araong
thera was perceived to be tottering towards destruction ;

356 THE APOCALYPSE REVEALED. [CH. VIXI.
for earthquakes take place in the. world of spirits, when
the state of the church in societies is perverted and in
verted. The reason why the censer was thrown unto
the earth by the angel, before the seven angels began to
sound with their trurhpels, was, that by influx a commu
nication might be opened between those who were in the
spiritual heaven, with those beneath who were in faith
alone ; from which communication there arose reasonings
and confirmations in favor of it, which were also heard
and perceived ; wherefore it is said that after a communi
cation was opened, they were heard and perceived.
397. " And the seven angels that had the seven trum
pets prepared theraselves to sound," signifies, that they
were prepared and ready to explore the state of the
church, and thence the state of life, with those whose
religion is faith alone. What is raeant by trurapets, ap
pears frora the statute respecting the use of thera araong
the sons of Israel, concerning which it is thus written in
Moses : Jehovah spake unto Moses to raake trumpets of
silver for the calling ofthe assembly, and for the journey
ing of the camps: and that they should blow with them
in days of gladness, and festivals, and new moons, and
over burnt-offerings and sacrifices : also, that when they
went to war against eneraies that infested them, they
sbould blow an alarm with the trumpets, and that then
they should corae into reraerabrance before Jehovah God,
and should be preserved frora their eneraies. Numb. x.
1 — 11. 'From these words it raay be seen what is signi
fied by blowing with trurapets. That by the seven angels
sounding, is here signified the exploration and manifesta
tion of what the state of the church is with those whose
religion consists in faith alone, is evident from the partic
ulars of this chapter, and from the particulars of the
chapters that follow as far as the sixteenth inclusive, when
understood in the spiritual sense. From the use of trum
pets araong the sons of Israel may also be seen what is
signified by trurapets, and by sounding with thera, in the
following places: "Blow ye the trumpet in Zion, and
sound an alarra in my holy mountain, for the day of Jeho
vah coraeth," Joel ii. 1,2, " And Jehovah shall be seen

CH. VIIL] THE APOCALYPSE REVEALED. 357
over them, and his arrow shall go forth as the lightning,
and the Lord Jehovah shall blow the trumpet," Zech. ix.
14, Jehovah shall go forth as a lion and sound, Isaiah
xliii. 13, " And it shall corae to pass in that day, that
tbe great trumpet shall be blown, and they shall corae
which were ready to perish in the land of Assyria, and
the outcasts in the land of Egypt, and shall worship Je
hovah in the holy raountain at Jerusalera," Isaiah xxvii.
13, " And he shall send his angels with a great sound
of a trumpet, and they shall gather together his elect
from the four winds, from one end of heaven to tbe other,"
Matt. xxiv. 31. "Blessed is the people who know the
joyful sound, they sliall walk, O Jehovah, in the light of
thy countenance," Psalm Ixxxix. 15. " When the raorn
ing stars sang together, and all the sons of God shouted
for joy," Job xxxviii. 7.-. Since the sounds of trumpets
signify such things, and as, in the Israelitish church, all
things were represented to the life according' to corres
pondences and their consequent significations, therefore it
came to pass, when Jehovah came down upon Mount
Sinai, that there were voices, and lightnings, and a heavy
cloud, and a veheraent voice of a trumpet, and a voice of
a trumpet going and. strengthening itself greatly, and the
people in the carap trembled greatly^ Exod. xix. 16—25.
And for the sarae reason it came to pass. That when the
three hundred with Gideon blew with their trumpets against
Midian, then tbe sword of a man was against his cora-
panion, and they fled. Judges vii. 16—22: in like man
ner. That twelve thousand of the sons of Israel with ves
sels- of holiness and trumpets in their hands overcarae
Midian, Nurab. xxxi. 1 — 8 : as also. That the wall of
Jericho fell down,, after the seven priests with seven
trumpets corapassed the city seyen tiraes, Joshua vi. 1^20.
Wherefore it is said in Jereraiah, Sound the trumpet against
Babylon round about, her walls are destroyed, 1. 15; and
in Zephaniah, "A day of clouds, and thick darkness, a
day of the trumpet and aferra against the fenced cities,"
i. 15, 16.
398. "The first angel sounded," signifies, exploration
and manifestation, of the quality of the state of the church

358 THE APOCALYPSE REVEALED. [CH. VIIL
with those who are interioriy in that faith. By sounding
is signified to explore and raake manifest, n. 397. The
reason why by the sounding of this first angel, is meqiut
the exploration and raanifestation of the state of the
church with those who are interiorly in that faith, is,
because its operation was felt upon the eartb, as appears
from what follows ; and the operation of the sounding of
the second angel was felt upon the sea, the earth and the
sea, throughout the Apocalypse, when named together,
meaning the church universal ; by the earth, the church
as consisting of those who are in its internals, and by the
sea, the church as consisting of those who are in its ex
ternals : for the church is internal and external ; internal
with the clergy, and external with the laity ; or internal
with those who have studied its doctrinals interiorly, and
have confirraed thera frora theWord, and external with
those who have not. Both are understood by the earth
and the sea in the following passages in the Apocalypse :
" That the wind should not blow upon the earth, nor on
the sea," vii. 1. " Hurt not the earih, neither the sea,"
vii. 3. "The angel descending out of heaven set his
right foot upon the sea, and his left npon the earth," x.
2, 8 ; also in verse 6. " I saw a beast rise out of the
sea, — and another beast coraing up out ofthe earth," xiii.
1, 11. " Worship hira who raade heaven, and earth, and
the sea," xiv. 7. " The first- angel poured out his vial
upon the earth, and the second angel his upon the sea,"
xvi. 2, 3. The earth and sea signify the church internal
and external, thus the church universal, because, in the
spiritual worid, they who are in the internals ofthe church
appear upon dry land, and they who are in its externals,
as on the sea ; but the sea is only an appearance frora the
general truths in which they are principled. That earth
signifies the church, raay be seen n. 285 : so also does
the world; see n. 551.
399. "And there followed hail and fire mingled with
blood," signifies, falsity from infernal love destroying good
and truth, and falsifying tbe Word. By hail is signified
falsity destroying good and truth ; by fire is signified in-
ferna,l love ; and by blood is signified the falsification of

CH. VIIL] THE APOCALYPSE REVEALED. 359
truth. That hail signifies, falsity destroying good and
truth, will be seen below ; that fire raeans love in both
senses, celestial and infernal, may be seen n. 468 ; that
blood raeans the divine truth of the Lord, which is also
the Word, and, in the opposite sense, the Word falsified^
n. 379. On joining these together into one sense, it is
plain, that by, there followed hail and fire mingled with
blood, is signified falsity from infernal love destroying good
and truth, and falsifying the Word. This is signified, be
cause such things appear in the spiritual world when the
sphere of the Lord's divine kive and divine wisdora de
scends frora beaven into the societies belm^, w^here falsi
ties derived from infernal love exist, and the Word is
falsified thereby. Hail and fire together have a like sig
nification in the following places : " At the brightness that
was before hira his thick clouds passed, hail-stones and
coals of fire: and the Highest gave his voice, hail-stones
and coals of fire ; yea, he sent out his arrows, and scat
tered thera," Psalra xviii. 12, 13, 14. "And I will plead
against hira with pestilence and with blood, and I will rain
upon hira great hail-stones, fire, and brirastone," Ezek.
xxxviii. 22. "And Jehovah shall cause his- glorious
voice to be heard, — ^and with the flame of a devouring
fire, — and hail-stones,'^' Isaiah xxx. 30. " He gave them
hail for rain, and flaming fire in their land, — and brake,
the trees of their coasts," Psalm cv. 32, 33. The hail
sraote their vine, and their sycaraore trees with grievous
hail, and their cattle with burning coals ; he, sent in the
burning of his anger a/ sending forth of evil angels. Psalm
Ixxviii. 47, 48, 49. These words are applied to Egypt.
In Moses we read concerning them, that " he stretched
forth his rod,, and Jehovah gave voices and hail; arid
there was hail and fire together walking in the midst of
grievous hail: and the hail smote every herb of the field,
and brake every tree of the field," Exod. ix. 22 — 35.
All the miracles that were wrought in Egypt signified the
evils and falses derived frora infernal love, which prevailed
with the Egyptians ; each miracle signifying some particu
lar evil and falsity : fpr with them there was a representa
tive church, as in like manner with many kingdoms of

ogQ THE APOCALYPSE REVEALED. [CH. VIIL
Asia, but it becarae idolatrous and magical: by. tbe red
sea is signified hell, in which at last they perished. Some
thing sirailar is signified by the hail-stones by which more
of the enemy perished than by the sword, Josh, x. 11,
The same, also, is meant by hail in the following places :
" Woe to the crown qf pride, — behold^ the Lord hath a
mighty and strong one, like an inundation of hail: and
the hail shall sweep away the refuge of lies," Isaiah
xxviii. 1, 2, 17. "When it shall hail, coming down on
the forest," Isaiah xxxii. 19. "And the teraple of God
was opened inAeaven, — and there were lightnings, and
voices, and thunderings, and an earthquake, and great
hail," Apoc. xi. 19. "And there fell upon men a great
hail ont' of heaven, about the weight of a talent," Apoc,
xvi. 21, "Hast thou seen the treasures of hail, which
I have reserved against the day of batrie and war?" Job
xxxviii', 22, 23, "Say unto them which daub with un-
tempered mortar, that it shall fall ; there shall be an over
flowing shower,' and ye, O great hail-stones, shall fall,"
Ezek. xiii. 11. To daub with untempered mortar, means
to confirm falsity, to make it appear like truth ; they there
fore who do so are called hail-stones.
400. ",And they were cast upon the earth, and the
third part of the trees was burnt up," signifies, that with
those who are in the internals of the church and in faith
alone, every affection and perception of truth, which con
stitute a man of the church, had perished. By the eartb,
upon which were cast hail and fire mingled with blood, is
signified the church wilh those whq are in its internals
and in faith alone. That these are the clergy, may be
seen above,- n. 398. By the third part is signified all as
to truth, and by the fourth part, all as to good, n. 322,
That by three is signified all, full, and totally, will be
seen below, n. 505; thence by a third, which is a third
part, the sarae is signified. By being burnt up is signi
fied to perish, in the present case, by falsity derived from
infernal love, which is raeant by hail and fire mingled
with blood, see above, n, 399, By a tree is signified
man ; and as man is man by virtue of affection, wbich is
of the will, and by virtue of perception, which is of the

CH. VIIL] THE APOCALYPSE REVEALED. 3g2
'understanding, therefore these also are signified by a tree.
There is also a correspondence betw'een man and a tree ;
wherefore in heaven there appear paradises of trees, which
correspond to the affections and consequent perceptions
of the angels ; and, likewise, in some places in hell there
are forests of trees, which bear evil fruits, correspondent
with the concupiscences and consequent thoughts of those
who are there. That trees in general signify raen as to
their affections and consequent perceptions, raay appear
from the following places : " And all the irees of the field
shall know, that I Jehovah have brought down the high
tree, have exalted the low tree, have dried up the green
tree, and have made the dry tree to flourish," Ezek. xvii.
24. " Blessed is the raan that trusteth in Jehovah, — for
be shall be as a tree planted by the waters^ — neither shall
cease frora yielding fruit," Jerem. xvii. 7, 8. " Blessed
is the man whose delight is in the law of Jehovah ; and
he.shall be like a tree -planted by the rivers of water, that
bringeth forth fruit in his season," Psalm i. . 3. Praise
Jehovah, ye~ fruitful trees. Psalm cxlviii. 9. " The trees
of Jehovah are full of sap," Psalra civ. 16. " And no-w
also, the axe is laid at the root of the (rees, therefore every
tree whicb bringeth not forth good fruit, is hewn down,"
Matt. iii. 10, vii. 16, 21, "Either make the tree good
and its fruit good; or else make the tree corrupt and his
fruit Corrupt : for the tree is known by his fruit," Matt,
xii. 33, Luke vi. 43, 44. "Behold, I will kindle a fire
in thee, and it shall devour every green tree and every
dry tree," E4;ek. xx. 47, Since a tree signifies man,
therefore it was ordained, that the fruit of a iree. serving
for food in the land of. Canaan should be circumcised,
Levit. xix. 23, 24, 25 ; as also. When any city is be
sieged, tbey should not put forth an axe against any tree
with good fruit, Deut. xx. 20, 21 ; and, That at the feast
of tabernacles they should take fruit of the tree of honor,
and rejoice before Jehovah, Levit. xxiii. 40, 41 ; besides
other passages, which are not here adduced by reason of
their abundance.
401. " And all green grass was burnt up," signifiesj
thus all that is alive in faith. By being burnt is signified
VOL. 1. 31

362

THE APOCALYPSE REVEALED. [CH. VIII.

to perish, as above, n, 400 :¦ by green grass, in the Word,
is Signified that good and truth of tbe church or of faith,
which first springs up in the natural raan ; the sarae also
is signified by the herb of tbe field ; and because faith has
its life from good and truth, therefore by all green grass
being burnt up, is signified, that every thing alive in faith
has perished ; and every thing alive in faith perishes when
there is no affection of good* and perception of truth, of
wbich above. This signification of grass is also owing to
correspondence; wherefore they who separate faith from
charity, not only in doctrine but also in Ufe, in the spiritual
world live in a desert, where there is not even grasS^, As
a fruit-tree signifies raan as to the affections of good and
perception's of truth, so green grass signifies man as to
that principle of the church whicb is first conceived and
also bom in hira, and grass wbich is not green, signifies
the sarae destroyed. In general all things which grow in
gardens, woods, fields, and plains, signify man as to some
thing of the -church, or what is the sarae, soraething of
the church in him ;s the reason is, because they corres
pond. That grass has this signification, raay appear from
these passages : " The voice said. Cry, And he said.
What shall I cry ? . All flesh is grass, — the grass with-
ereth, and the flower fadeth, because the spirit of Jehovah
bloweth upon it ; surely the people is grass.. The grass
witbereth, and the flower fadeth, but the w'ord of our God
shall stand for ever," Isaiah xl. 5 — 8. The inhabitants
Were as the grass of the field, "and as the green herb, as
the grass on the house-tops, a field blasted before the corn
is grown up, Isaiah xxxvii. 27, 2 Kings xix. 26, " I will
pour out ray blessing upon thine offspring, and they shall
spring up as araong the grass," Isaiab xliv, 3, 4 ; and in
other places ; as iri Isaiah li. 12, Psalra xxxvii, 2, Psalm
ciii. 15, Psalra cxxix. 6, Deut. xxxii, 2, That by what
is green or flourishing, is signified what is alive or has life
in it,is evident in Jerera, xvii, 8, 1. 11^ Ezek. xvii. M,
xxi. 3, Hosea xiv. 9, Psalm xxxvii. 35, Psalm Iii. 10,
Psalm xcii. 11. The sarae as what is here described in
the Apocalypse carae to pass in Egypt, for by hail and
fire mingled, every tree and every herb, of ihe field was

CH. VIIL] THE APOCALYPSE REVEALED. 353
burnt up, Exod. ix. 28 — 35, Psalm Ixxxviii. 47, 48, 49,
Psalm cv. 32, 33.
402. " And the second angel sounded," signifies, the
exploration and manifestation of what the state of the
church is with those who are exteriorly in that faith.
That to sound with a trumpet signifies to explore and
make manifest- the state of the church, and thence of tbe
life of those whose religion is faith alone, raay be seen
above, n. 397. It is said of those who are exteriorly in
that faith, because they are here treated of who are in the
sea, and previously they were treated of who were on the
earth ; and by these latter are meant such as are in the
internals of the church, who are the clergy, and by the
former are raeant such as are in the externals of the
church, who are the laity, as raay be seen above, n. 398,
who in the spiritual world appear as it were in the sea,
n. 238, 290.
403. "And as it were a great mountain burning with
fire was cast into the sea," signifies, the appearance of
infernal love with those who are in the -externals of the
church, and in faith alone. By the sea is signified the
church with those who are in externals, and in faith alone ;
and they who are in externals are called, in coraraon lan
guage, the laity, because they who are in internals are
called the clergy, n. 397, 402. A raountain signifies love,
n. 336, and a mountain burning with fire signifies infernal
love, n. 494, 599; this is the appearance of this love with
those who are here treated of, and is so seen by the an
gels; the reason is, because faith alone, is faith separated
from charity, n. 388: and where there is not charity,
that is, love towards our neighbor, which is spiritual
love, there is infernal love ; an intermediate does not
exist except among the lukewarm, mentioned in Apoc.
iii. 15, 16. .
,404. " And the third part of the sea became blood,'^
signifies, that all general truths with them were falsified.
By the third part is signified all, n. 400 ; by blood is sig
nified the falsification of the truth of the Word, n. 379 ;
by the sea is signified the church with those who are in
its externals, and in faith alone, n. 397, 402. General

364 THE APOCALYPSE REVEALED. [OH. VIII.
truths are falsified with such because tbey are principled
in thera alone, for they are not acquainted with the par
ticulars of that faith, as the clergy are; it is from the
general truths in which they are principled, that they
appear as in a sea, in the spiritual world ; the reason is,
because waters signify truths n. 50, the sea being their
general receptacle, n. ,238.
405. " And the third part of the creatures which were
in the sea that had life, died," signifies, that they who
have lived and do live this faith cannot be reforraed and
receive life. By the third pait is signified all of thera, as
above ; by creatures are meant, those who are capable of
being reformed, n. 290 ; the reason is, because to create
signifies to reform, n. 254. By having hves, is signified
to be capable of receiving life by reformation ; by their
death, is signified that they who live that faith alone can
not receive life ; the reason why they cannot, is, because
all are reformed by faith united to charity, thus by the
faith of charity, and no one by faith alone, for' charity is
the life of faith. Since the affections and conseqiient per
ceptions and thoughts of spirits and angels, in the spiritual
world appear at a distance in the forms of animals or crea
tures upon the earth, which are called beasts, of creatures
in the air which are called birds, and of creatures in the
sea which are called fishes, therefore in the Word mention
is so often made of beasts, birds, and fishes, by which
nothing else is understood ; as in these passages : " The
Lord hath a controversy With the inhabitants of the earth,
because there is no truth, nor. mercy, nor knowledge of
God in the land, — and every one that dwelleth therein
shall languish, with the beasts of the field, and with ihe
fowls ofthe heaven ; yea, ihe fishes ofthe sea, also, shall
be taken away," Hosea iv. 1,3, "I will consume man
and beast, — the fowls of the heaven', and the fishes of the
sea, and the stumbling blocks with the wicked," Zeph. i.
3. " There shall be a great shaking in the land of Israel,
so that the fishes ofthe sea, and the fowls ofthe heaven,
and the beast of ihe field, — shall shake at my presence,"
Ezek. xxxviii, 18, 19, 20. " Thou raadest him to have
dominion over the works of thy hands ; thou hast put all

OH. VIII.] THE APOCALYPSE REVEALED. 355
things under his feet, — the beasts of the field, the fowl of
the air, and ihe fish of the sea, and whatsoever passeth
through the paths of the seas," Psalra viii. 6, 7, 8 ; speak
ing of the Lord. " But ask, — now, the beasts, and they
shall teach thee ; and ihe fowls ofthe air, and they shall
tell thee ; — and the fishes of ihe sea, shall declare unto
thee. Who knoweth not in all these that the hand of
Jehovah hath wrought this ? " Job xii. 7, 8, 9 ; besides
many other places. But by fisbes or creatures of the sea,
are here meant the affections and consequent thoughts of
those men who are principled in general truths, and are
therefore raore attracted by what is natural than by what
is Spiritual ; th'ese are understood. by fishes in the passages
above-cited, and also in the following :" Behold, at my
rebuke I dry up the sea, I raake the rivers a wilderness :
their _^sA. stinketh, bei^se there is no water, Sfnd dieth
for. thirst," Isaiah 1, 2, " The king of Egypt is a great
dragon that lieth in the midst of his rivers, which hath
said,— My river is mine own, and I have it for rayself,
and I. will cause the fi,sh of thy rivers to stick to thy
scales, — and I will leave thee in the wilderness, thee and
all the fish of thy rit) ers," Ezek, xxix. 3, 4, 5, This is
said to the king of Egypt, -because by Egypt is signified
what is natural separated frora what is spiritual, and there
fore by the fishes of his rivers are raeant those who are in
doctrinals, and thereby in faith separated, which faith is
only science; on account of this separation, one ofthe
mitacles that were performed there was as follows : That
their waters were turned into blood, and that thereby the
fish died, Exod, vii, 17—25, Psalm cv. 29. Wherefore
dost thou make raan as the fishes of the sea, every raan
draweth and gathereth into the net, Habak. i. 14, 15, 16 ;
fishes here denote those who are in general truths, and in
faith separated frora charity7 but fishes denote thqse who
are in general truths and in faith conjoined with charity,
in Ezekiel : He said unto me, "Behold, these wate/s
issued from under the threshold ofthe house eastward ; —
and it shall corae to pass, that every thing" that liveth,
which moveth, whithersoever the river shall "come, shall
live : and there shall be a very great multitude of fish ;
31*

366 THE APOCALYPSE REVEALED. [CH, VIII.
and it shall come to pass, that the fishers shall stand upon
it to spread forth nets ; their fish shall be according to
their kinds, exceeding many, like the fish of the great
sea," xlvii. 1, 9, 10. In Matthew: Jesus said, ."The
kingdora of heaven is like unto a net that was cast into
the sea, and they gathered fishes, the good into vessels,
but cast the bad away," xiii. 47, 48, 49, And in Jere
miah: "I will bring again the children of Israel into their
land, and, behold, I will send for many fishers, and they
shall fish theni," xvi, 15, 16, He that knows therefore
that such persons and things are, signified by fishes, may
see why the Lord chose fishers for his disciples, and said,"
" Follow me, and I will make you fishers of men," Matt.
iv, 18, 19, Mark i, 16, 17, That the disciples, by the
blessing of the Lord, caught a great multitude of fishes,
arid the Lord said unto Peter, " ^ar not, frorn henceforth
thou shalt catch men," Luke v, ^—10, Why the Lord,
when they would have required tribute of him, command
ed Peter to go tathe sea, and draw up a fish, and give
the piece of money found in it for hira and hiraself. Matt.
xvii. 24 — 27. Why the Lord, after his resurrection,
gave his disciples a fish and bread to eat, John, xxi.
2 — 13- ; and commanded them, " Go ye into all the
world, and preach the gospel to every creature," Mark
xvi, 15 ; for the nations whom they converted were only
principled in general truths, or in natural truth raore than
in spiritual,
406, " And the third -part of the ships were destroyed,"
signifies, that all the knowledges of good and truth from
the. Word, serving for use of -life,, were destroyed with
them. The third part signifies all, as abov«, n. 400, 404,
405; ships signify the knowledges of av hat is good and
true from the Word serving for use of life. Ships have
this signification, because they traverse the sea, and bring
such necessaries as are of use to the_riatural man exclu
sively, and the knowledges of good and- truth aie the
necessaries which are of use to the spiritual raan, from
these the doctrine of the church is derived, and, accord
ing to this doctrine, hfe. Ships signify these knowledges,
because they are what contain things, and in the Word,

CH. VIIL] THE APOCALYPSE REVEALED. 357
in many places, the thing containing is taken for the thing
contained, as the cup for the wine ; tbe platter for meat ;
the tabernacle and the temple for the holy things in them ;
the ark for the law ; the altar for worship, and so on.
Ships signify the knowledges of what is good and true, in
the following passages : " Zebulun shall dwell at the
haven of the sea, and he shall be for an haven of ships,"
Gen. xlix. 13. By Zebulun is raeant the conjunction of
good and truth. 0 Tyre, the "builders have perfected
thy beauty, they have raade all thy ship-boards of Oc
trees of.Senir : they have taken the cedars from Lebanon
to raake masts for thee ; of the oaks of Bashan have they
made thine oars ; thy pole have they made of ivory, a
daughter of steps frora tbe isles of Chittira ; the inhabit
ants of Zidon and Arvad were thy mariners, thy wise
raen were thy pilots, all the ships of the sea and their
mariners were in tbee to occupy thy raerchandise ; the
ships of Tarshish didst sing of thee in thy raarket : and
thou wast replenished and raade very glorious in the
midst of the seas," Ezek. xxvii. 4—^9,, 25 ; speaking of
Tyre, because by Tyre, in the Word, is signified the
church as to the. knowledges of truth and good, as may
appear frora the particulars raentioned respecting it in this
and the eighteenth chapter, when understood in a spiritual
sense ; and as the knowledges of the truth and good pf
the church are signified by Tyre, therefore a ship is
described as to its particulars, and by each is signified
sorae quality of those knowledges conducive to intelli
gence j,.Jor what can the Word have in. coraraon with, the
ships of Tyre and its coraraerce? The devastation of
that church is afterwards thus described : " The suburbs
shall shake at the sound pf the cry of thy pilots. And
all that handle the oar, the mariners and, pilots of the
sea, shall -come 4own from their ships, and shall cry bit
terly," Ezek. xxvii. 28, 29, 30 ; as also in Isaiah xxiii.
14, 15. In like manner the devastation of Babylon as
to all the knowledges of truth, is described in what follows
in the Apocalypse : "For in one hour so great riches is
come to npught, and every ship-master, and all the com
pany in ships, and mariners, cried, saying, Alas, alas,

368 ' THE APOCALYPSE REVEALED. [CH. VIII.
that great city (Babylon,) wherein were made rich, all
that had ships. in the sea," xviii. 17, 19; see the explana
tion below. By ships are also signified the knowledges
of truth and good, in the following passages : " Nqw my
days are swifter than a post, they flee away, they see no
good. ' They are passed away as thfe swift ship's,'- Job
ix. 25, 26. "They who go down into the sea in ships,
that do business in great waters. These see the works
of Jehovah, and his wonders in the deep," Psalm cvii.
23, 24. " Surely the isles shall wait for me, and the
ships of Tarshish first," to bring thy sons frora far,"
Isaiah Ix. 9. " For lo, the kings were asserabled, they
passed by together. Fear took hold upon them there.
Thou breakest the ships of Tarshish with the east wind,"
Psalra xlviii. 4, 7, 8. " Howl ye ships of Tarshish,"
Isaiah xxiii. 1, 14 ; besides other places ; as Nurab. xiiv,
24, Judges V, 17, Psalm civ. 26, Isaiah xxxiii. 21.
40*7. " And the third angel sounded," signifies, the
exploration and raanifestation of the church with those
whose religion is faith alone, what they are as to the
affection and reception. of truths fiora the Word. That
this is signified, will appear from what follows, when
understood in a spiritual sense.
408. " And there fell from heaven a great star, burn
ing as it were a lamp," signifies, the appearance of self-
derived intelligence frora a pride springing from infernal
love. The reason why by the falling from heaven of a
great star, is signified the appearance of self-derived intel
ligence from- a pride springing from infernal love, is,
because it was seen to biarri as a lamp ; and because the
name of it was Wormwood, as follows;, and by a star,
and also by a lamp, is signified intelligence, here self-
derived intelhgence, because it -seemed to burn, and all
self-derived inteUigence burns frora pride ; and the pride
of it proceeds from infernal love, which is signified by a
mountain burning with fire, n. 403. By wormwood is
signified infernal falsity, from which that intelhgence
exists, and of whicb it is composed. That a star signifies
intelligence, may be seen, n. 151, 954 ; so likewise does
a larap or candle, n. 796.

CH. VIIL] THE APOCALYPSE REVEALED. 369
409, " And it fell upon the third part of the rivers,
and upon the fountains of waters," signifies, that thence
all the truths of tbe Word were totally falsified. By,
rivers are signified truths in abundance, because by waters
are signified truths, n. 50 ; and by fountains of waters is
signified, the Word, n. 384. The truths of the Word
were altogether falsified, because it is said in what follows,
that the third part of the waters becarae wormwood ; and
by wormwood is signified infernal falsity, n. 410. That
rivers signify truths in abundance, raay appear frora the
following passages : " Behold, I will do a new thing ; I
give waters in the wildernesSj and rivers in the desert, to
give drink to ray people, ray chosen," Isaiah xliii. 19, 20,
" For I will pour water upon him that is thirsty, and rivers
upon the dry ground ; I will pour my spirit upon thy
seed, and my blessing upon thine offspring," Isaiah xliv,
3, " Then — shall the tongue of tbe dumb sing, for in
the wilderness shall waters break out, and rivers in the
desert," Isaiah xxxv, ^6, "I will open rivers in high
places, and fountains in the rinidst of the valleys : I will
make the wilderness a pool of waters, and the dry land
springs of water," Isaiah xli, 18. Jehovah hath laid the
foundations of the world " upon tbe seas, and established
it upon the, risers," Psalm xxiv. 2, "Iwill set his hand
also in the sea, and his right hand in the rivers," Psalm
Ixxxix. 25. " Was Jehovah displeased against the rivers ?
was thine anger against the rivers 1 was thy wrath against
the sea, that thou dost ride upon thine horses ? " Habak.
iii, 8, The mer whose "streams shall make glad the
city of God," Psalm xlvi, 3, 4, 5, "And he showed
me a pure river of water of hfe proceeding out of the
throne of God and the Lamb," Apoc, xxii, 1, "He
clave the rocks in the wilderness, and gave them diink
as out of tbe great depths. He clave the rock, and rivers
gushed out," Psalra Ixxviii, 15, 16, 20, Psalra cv,_41.
"And the waters .shall fail from the sea, and the rivers
shall be wasted and dried up," Isaiah xix. 5, 6, 7, xiii.
15, 1. 2, Nahum'i, 4, Psalra cvii, 33, Job xiv, 10, 11.
Jesus said. If any one corae' unto me, as the Scripture
hath said, "out of his belly shall ^ovf rivers of living

370

THE APOCALYPSE REVEALED. [CH. VIIL

waters," John vii. 37, 38 ; besides other places ; as in
Isaiah xxxiii. 21, Jerem, xvii. 7, 8, Ezek, xxxi, 3, 4,
xlvii. 1—12, Joel iii, 18, Zech, ix. 10, Psalm Ixxx. 11,
Psalra xciii. 3, 4^ 5, Psalra xcviii. 7, 8, Psalra ex. 7,
Nurab. xxiv. 6, 7, Deut. viii. 7. But that rivers, in an
opposite sense, signify falses in abundance, raay appear
frora these passages : He shall send arabassadors in the
sea to the " nation trodden down, whose land the rivers
have spoiled," Isaiah xviii. 2. " If Jehovah had not been
for us, then the waters had overwhelraed. us, and the river
had gone over our soul," Psalra cxxiv. 2, 4, 5. " When
thou passest through the waters I will be with thee, and
through the rivers, they shall not overflow thee," Isaiah
xliii. 2. " The sorrows of death compassed me, and the
rivers of ungodly men' raade me afraid," Psalra xviii. 4.
" And the serpent cast out of his raouth water as a river
after the woman, that he raight cause her to be carried
away qf the river," Apoc. xii. 15, 16. " Behold, Jeho
vah bringeth up upon thera the waters of the river strong
and many, and it shall overflow and go over, and shall
reach even to tbe neck," Isaiah viii. 7, 8. "And the
rivers carae, and the winds blew and beat upon that
house, and it fell not, for it was founded upon a rock,"
Matt. vii. 25, 27, Luke vi. 48, 49 ; here also rivers de
note falses in abundance, because by a rock is' signified
the Lord as to divine truth. By rivers or floods are also
signified teraptations, because temptations are inundations
of falses.
410. -" And the name of the star is called Wormwood ;
and the third part of the waters became worrawood," sig
nifies, the infernal falsity from which their self-derived in
telligence is derived, and by whicb all the truths of the
Word are falsified. By a star is signified self-deiived in
telligence springing from a pride in infernal love, n. 408 ;
by name is signified its quality, n. 81, 122, 165; by
worrawood is signified infemal falsity, concerning which
soraething will be said presently ; by waters are signified
truths, n. 60; here, the truths of the Word, because the
• subject relates to faith ; by the third part is signified
all, as above: from these -particulars taken together the

CH. VIIL] THE APOCALYPSJ; REVEALED.

371

sense results as delivered above. Worrawood signifies
infernal falsity, frora its intense bitterness, whereby it
renders raeat and drink aborainable ; such falsity is signi
fied therefore by worrawood, in the following passages:
" Behold, I will feed this people with wormwood, and I
will give thera water of gall to drink," Jerem, ix, 14, 15,
"Thus saith Jehovah concerning the prophets: Behold,
I will feed them with wormwood, and I will make them
drink the water of gall ; for from ihe prophets of Jeru
salem is profaneness gone forth into all the earth," Jerera.
xxiii, 15, " Ye who turn judgraent into gall, and the
fruit of righteousness into wormwood ," Araos v. 7, vi. 12.
"Lest there should be araong you a root that heareth
galland wormwood," Deut xxix, 18, Since the Jewish
church had falsified all the truths of the Word, like the
church here treated of, and since the Lord by all the cir
cumstances of his passion represented the same, by per
mitting the Jews to treat hira as they did the Word, he
himself being the Word, therefore they gave hira vinegar
mingled with gall, which is like wormwood, but, tasting
it, he would not drink. Matt, xxvii, 34, Mark xv, 23,
Psalm Ixix, 21. As this was the character of the Jewish
church, it is therefore thus described : " He bath filled
me with bitterness, and hath made rae drunken with
wormwood," Laraent iii, 15, 18, 19.
. 411. "Arid many men died of the waters, because
they were made bitter," signifies, the extinction of spirit
ual life with many from the falsified truths of the Word.
Many men died, signifies extinction of spiritual life ; for
man from the spiritual life within hira is callled alive, but
from natural life separated from spiritual life, he is called
dead ; of the waters because they were made bitter, sig
nifies by the falsified truths of the Word: that waters
mean die truths of the "Word, may be seen above, n, 410,
The reason why bitter signifies what is falsified, is^ because
the bitter of worrawood is understood, and by wormwood
is signified infernal falsity, n, 410. The spiritual life in
a Christian is from no other source than frora tbe truths
of the Word, for in thera there is life ; but when the
truths of the Word are falsified, and man understands and

372

THE APOCALYPSE REVEALED. [OH. VIIL

views thera according to tbe false notions.of his religion,
then spiritual life, in him is extinguished; the reason is,
because the Word communicates with heaven, therefore
when it is read by man, the truths therein ascend to hea
ven, and the falses to whicb truths are adjoined or con
joined, tend towards hell, whence there is a rending asun
der, whereby tbe life of tbe Word is extinguished. But
this is the case only with those who confirra falses by tbe
Word, but npt-'with those who do not confirm them. I
have seen such- rendings asunder, and have heard the
noise like that of wood split by fire on a hearth. Bitter
signifies what is falsified also in the following places :
"Woe unto them that call evil good, and good evil, that
put bitter for sweet, and sweet for bitter," Isaiah v. 20,
22. " They shall not drink wine with a song ; strong
drink shall be bitter to them that drink it," Isaiah xxiv.
9. The like is signified by the little book that was eaten,
whicb was sweet in the mouth, and by which the belly
was made bitter, Apoc. x. 9, 10; and by this: "And
when they came to Marah, they could not drink of the
waters for they were bitter ; and Jehovah showed him a
wood, which, when he bad cast into tbe waters, they
were made sweet," Exod. xv. 23, 24, 25, Wood, .in
the Word, signifies good. The same is also signified by
the wild gourds* which were put into tbe pottage, by
reason of which the sons of tbe prophets cried out. There
is death in the pot, which Elisha healed by putting in
meal, 2 Kings iv, 38 — 41. Meal sfgnifies truth from
good. 412, " And the fourth angel sounded," sigriifies, the
exploration and raanifestation of the state of the church
with those whose religion is faith alone, as being in the
evils of falsity, and in the falsities of evil. That this is
the signification of these words, is evident frora what fol
lows, when understood in a spiritual sense. Tp sound
signifies here as before; n. 39'8, 402, 407, to explore and
make manifest.
* Colocynthis— a Und-of wild gourd, the apple of which is called
Coloquintida.

CH. VIIL] THE APOCALYPSE REVEALEO. 070
413. " And the third part of the sun was sraitten, and
the third part of the raoon, and the third part of the stars,
so that the third part of thera was darkened," signifies,
that by reason of evils frora falsities arid of falsities frora
evifs, they did not know what love is, or what faith is, or
any truth. By the third part is signified all, n. 400; by
the sun is signified love, n. 53; by the raoon is signi
fied intelligence and faith, n. 332; by stars are signified
the knowledges of truth and good from the Word, n. 51 ;
by being darkened is signified not to be seen and known by
reason of evils from falses, and of falses from evils. Evils
flora falses exist with those who assurae, the falses of reli
gion, and confirra them till they appear as truths, and when
they live, according to them, they do evils frora falses, or the
evils of falsity ; but falses from evils exist with those who
do notconsider evils as sins, and still more with those who
by reasonings from the natural raan, and also frora the
Word, confirra in theraselves, that evils are not sins, such
confiririations constitute the falses frora evils, and are
called the falses of evil. That such is the signification of
darkness follows, because light signifies truth, and the ex
tinction of light makes darkness. By way of confirma
tion, some passages shall first be adduced, where sirailar
things are raentioned as are here said in the Apocalypse,
of the sun, the raoon, and the stars, and of- the darkness
consequent upon their extinction : " TAe sun shall be
turned into darkness, and ihe moon into blood," before
the great and terrible day of Jehovah coraeth, Joel ii. 31.
" For the stars of heaven and the constellations thereof
shall not give iheir light, ihe sun shall be darkened in
his going forth, and the moon shall not cause her light io
shine," Isaiah xiii. 10. "And when I shall put thee out
I will cover the heaven, I will cover the sun with a cloud,
and the moon shall not give her light, all the bright lighii
of heaven will 1 make dark over thee, and set darkness
upon thy land," Ezek. xxxii. 7, 8. The day of Jehovah
is near ; " The sun and the moon shall be black, and ihe
stars shall withdraw their shining^' Joel ii. 10. " Im
mediately after the tribulation of those days, shall the sun
be darkened, and the moon shall not give her lightf and
VOL, I, 32

374 THE APOCALYPSE REVEALED. [CH. VIIJ.
the stars shall fall from heaven," Matt, xxiv, 29, Mark
xiii. 24, 25. Who cannot see, on elevating his mind,
that in these places the sun, moon, and stars of the world
are not understood ? That by darkness falses of various
kinds are signified, is evident from the following passages :
" Woe unto you that desire the day of Jehovah ! it is
darkness and not light; shall not the day of Jehovah be
darkness and not light ? even very dark, and no brightness
in it? " Amos v, 18, 20, " The day of Jehovah is a day
of darkness and gloominess, a dliy of cloudsfand thick
darkness," Zeph, i, 15, " And in that day if one look
unto the land, behold darkness, and the light is darkened
in the heavens thereof," Isaiah v, 30, viii, 22, " For
behold, darkness covereth the earth, and gross darkness
the people," Isaiah Ix, 2, " Give glory unto Jehovah
your God, before he cause darkness, and while ye look
for hght, he raake it gross darkness," Jerera, xiii, 16.
" We wait for light, but behold obscurity; for brightness,
but we walk in darkness; — we stumble" at noon-day as
in the night; we are in desolate places' as dead men,"
Isaiah lix, 9^, 10. " Woe unto them — that put darkness
for light, and light for darkness," Isaiah v. 20, " The
people that walked in darkness have seen a great light,"
Isaiah ix, 2, Matt, iv, 16, "The day-spring from on
high hath visited us, to give light to those who sit in
darkness and in the shadow of death," Luke i. 79,
"And if thoucdraw out thy soul to the hungry, then shall
thy light rise in obscurity, and thy darkness be as the
noon-day," Isaiah Iviii, 10, " And in that day — the eyes
ofthe blind shall see out of obscurity' and out of darkness,"
Isaiah xxix, 18, xiii, 16, xlix, 9, Jesus said, "I am the
light of the worid ; he that foUoweth me shall not walk in
darkness, but shall have the light of life," John viii, 12,
"Walk while ye have the light, lest darkness come upon
you : I am come a light into the worid, that whosoever
believeth on me, should not abide in darkness," John xii,
35, 46, " When I sit in darkness, Jehovah shall be a light
to rae," Micah vii, 8. " And this is the condemnation,
that hght is come into the worid, and men loved darkness
rather than light," John iii, 19, i, 4, 5. "If, therefore.

CH. VIIL] THE APOCALYPSE REVEALED. 375
the light wbich is in thee be darkness, how great is the
darkness," Matt. vi. 23, Luke xi, 34, 35, 36, "But
this is your hour, and the power of darkness," Luke xxii.
53. By -darkness, in these places, is signified falsity pro
ceeding either from, ignorance ofthe truth, pr from a false
principle of religion, or from a life of evil. Concerning
those who are in the falses of religion, and thence in evils
of life, the Lord says. That they shall be cast into outer
darkness. Matt. viii. 12, xxii. 13, xxv; 30.
414. " And the day shone not for a third part of it,
and the night likewise," signifies, that there is no longer
any spiritual truth nor natural truth, serviceable for doc
trine and life, from the Word with them. By the day
not shining, is raeant that there was no light frora the sun;
and by the night, in like manner, is meant that there was
no light from the moon and stars. By light, in general,
is signified divine truth, which is truth from the Word;
by the light of the sun, divine truth spiritual; and, by
the light of the moon and stars, divine truth natural, both
frora the Word, The divine truth, in the spiritual sense
ofthe Word, is like the light ofthe sun by day; and the
divine truth, in the natural sense of tbe Word, is like the
light of the raoPn and stars by night ; the spiritual sense
ofthe Word also flows into its natural sense as the sun
does with its light into the raoon, which gives forth the
light ofthe sun in a mediate manner. In the same way
does the spiritual sense of the Word illuminate men, even
those who know nothing at all concerning it, whilst they
read the Word in its natural sense; but it illuminates the
spiritual man, aa the sun's light does the eye ; and the
natural man, as the light ofthe moon and stars illuminate
his eye. Every one receives illumination according to
the spiritual affection of truth and good, and at the sarae
time according to genuine truths, by which he has, opened
hi| rational faculty. The sarae is understood by day and
night, in the following passages: "And God said. Let
there be lighi in tbe firraamenfr of the heaven, to divide
the day from the night : And God raade two great lights,
the greater light to rule the day and the lesser light to
rule the night; he made the stars also: And God set

376

THE APOCALYPSE REVEALED. [CH. VIIL

thera. in the firraaraent of the heaven, to give light upon
the earth, and to rule over the day and over the night,
and to divide tbe light from the darkness," Gen. i. 14 —
, 19. Jehovah made great luminaries, " the sun to rule
by day, the moon and stars to rule by night," Psalm
cxxxvi. 7, 8, 9. "The day (O Jehovah) is thine, the
night also. is thine: thou hast prepared the light and the
sun," Psalra Ixxiv. 16. "Jehovah giveth the sun for a
light by day, and the ordinances of the moon and ofthe
stars for a light by night," Jerera, xxxi. 35, " If ye can
break ray covenant of the day and ray covenant of the
night, and that there shall not be day and night in their
season ; then raay also ray covenant be broken with David
my servant : If my covenant be not with day and night,
and if I have not appointed the ordinances of heaven and
earth, then will I cast away tbe seed of Jacob and David
my servant," Jerera, xxxiii, 20, 21 , 25, 26, These pas
sages are adduced for the sake of showing that a darken
ing of both kinds of light is meant,
415, "And I beheld, and I heard-an angel flying in
the midst of heaven," signifies instruction and prediction
from the Loid, By an angel, in a suprerae sense, is
meant the Lord, and .thence also soraething frora the
Lord, n, 344 ; and by flying in the raidst of heaven and
saying, is signified to perceive and understand, and, when
applied to the Lord, to -foresee and provide, n, 245 ; but
here, to instruct 'and foretell,
416, "Saying with a loud voice. Woe, -woe, woe, to
the inhabiters ofthe earth, by reason of the other voices
of the trurapet of- the three angels which are yet to
sound," signifies, deep laraentation over the damned state
of those in the church, who in doctrine and life bavo
confirraed theraselves in faith separated frora charity.
By woe is signified laraentation over the evil in any one,
and thence over his unhappy state ; here, over ^he
damned state of those who are treated of in the next
chapter, and afterwards; and by woe, woe, woe, is signi
fied extreme - laraentation ; for triplication constitutes tbe
^periative, because three signifies all and full, n, 505.
By tbe inhabiterS upon earth, are meant they who are in

CH. VHL] THE APOCALYPSE REVEALED. 077
the church where the Word is, and the Lord known
thereby: that earth signifies the church raay be seen
above, n, 285, By the voices of the trumpet of the
three angels which are yet to sound, is signified the ex
ploration and manifestation of the state ofthe church and
of life with those, -who by doctrine and life have con
firmed in themselves faith separated from charity, over
whose state lamentation is made. Woe siglifies lamenta
tion over the present or future calamity, unhappiness or
daranation of others, in these passages: " Woe unto you
scribes and pharisees, hypocrites ! " Matt, xxiii, 13 — 16,
23, 25, 27, 29, " Woe unto that man by whom the Son
of Man is betrayed," Luke xxii, 22, " Woe unto him
by whom scandals come," Luke xvii, 1, Woe unto them
that join house to house. Woe unto them that rise up
early in the raorning that they may follow strong drink,
" TVoe unto them that draw iniquity with cords of vanity.
Woe unto them that call evil good. Woe unto them that
are wise in their own eyes. Woe unto them that are
raighty to drink wine," Isaiah v, 8, 11,-18, 20, 21, 22;
and in many other places.
To the above I will add this Memorable Relation,- I
saw in the spiritual world two flocks, one of goats, arid
the other of sheep ; I wondered who they were, for I
knew that animals, seen in the spiritual world, are not
animals, but correspondences of the affections and conse
quent thoughts of those wbo are there. Wherefore I
approached towards them, and as I drew near, the hke-
nesses of animals disappeared, and instead of thera were
seen men. And it was shown, that they who formed
the flock of goats, were those who had confirraed thera
selves in the doctrine of justification by faith alone ; and
they who forraed the flock of sheep, were those who
believed that charity and faith are a one, as good and
trHth are a one. And then I entered into discourse with
those who had been seen as goats, and said, " Why are
ypu thus asserabkd.? " They consisted chiefly of clergy,
wbo gloried in their farae for erudition, because they
knew the arcana of justification by faith alone. They
32*

378

THE APOCALYPSE REVEALED. [CH. VIII.

replied^ That they were assembled to sit in council,
because they had beard that what is said by Paul, Rom.
iii. 28, that man is justified by faith whhout the works of
the law, is not rightly understood, because Paul, by the
works of the law, meant tbe works of the Mosaic law,
wbich were intended for the Jews ; which we also cleariy
see from his words to Peter, whora he rebuked for judaiz-
ing, when y«l he knew, that no one is "justified by the
works of ihe law," Gab ii, 14,. 15, 16 ; as, also, from
his making a distinction between the law of faith and the
law of works ; and between Jews and Gentiles, or cir-
curacisic.n and uncircuincision, raeaning by circuracision,
Judaisra, as every where else; and likewise frora his
suraraing up with these words : " Do we then make void
tbe law through faith? God forbid; yea, we establish
the law;" he says all these things in one series, Rom,
iii, 27 — 31 ; and further, he observes in tbe preceding
chapter : " For not the hearers of the law are just before
God, but the doers of the law shall be justified," Rom,
ii, 13 ; also^ That God " will render to every man accord
ing to his deeds," Rora, ii, 6 ; and that, " Fpr we raust
all appear before the judgraent-seat of Christ ; that every
one raay receive the things done in bis body, whether
they be good or bad,'' 2 Cor, v, 10; besides many otber
things to the same purpose, from which it is evident that
"Paul rejects faith Without- good works, equally with
James, ii, 17 — 26, That the works of tbe Mosaic law,
which were for the Jews, were meant by Paul, we are
additionally confirmed in by this consideration, that all
the statutes for the Jews in Moses are called the law, thus
the works of the law, which we perceive from these pas
sages : " This is the law of the meat-offering," Levit. vi,
9, and following, " This is the law of the burnt-offer
ing," Levit, vii, 1, " This is the law of tbe peace-offer
ing," Levit, vii, 7, 11, and following. "This is the-hw
of the burnt-offering, of the meat-offering, of tbe sin-
offering, and of the trespass-offering, of the Consecrations,"
Levit, vii. 37, " This is the law of the beasts and of
the fowl," Levit, xi, 46, and following, "This is the
law for her that hath borne a male or a female," Levit.

CH. VHL] THE APOCALYPSE REVEALED. 079
xii, 7, " This is the law of the plague of leprosy "
Levit. xiii. 59, xiv, 2, 32, 54, 57, « This is the law
of hira that hath an issue," Levit, xv, 32. " This is the
law of jealousies," Nurab. v, 29, 30, " This is the law
ef the Nazarite," Numb, vi, 13, 21, "This is the law
of purification," Nurab, xix, 14, " This is the law con
cerning the red heifer," Nurab, xix, 2. " The law for
the king," Deut, xvii, 15 — 19, . Yea, the whole Book
of Moses is called " tbe Book of tbe Law," Deut, xxxi,
9, 11, 12, 26 ; also in the Evangelists, Luke ii, 22, xxiv,
44, John i, 45, vii, 22, 23, viii, 5, and other places. To
this they added, also, what they had seen in Paul, That
the law of tbe Decalogue was to be practised in the very
life, and that it is fulfilled by charity, which is love
towards the neighbor, Rom, xiii, 8, 9, 10; thus not by
faith alone. They affirmed that this was the reason of
their being convened together. But that I raight not'
disturb thera, I retired ; upon which they again appeared,
at a distance, like goats, and soraetiraes as lying, down,
and at others as standing ; but they turned theraselves
away frora the flock of sheep: they appeared as if they
were lying down, when deliberating, but as standing up,
when they carae to a conclusion. But, keeping ray eyes
fixed upon their boms, I was surprised to see that the
horns upon their foreheads sometimes appeared to extend
forward and upw^ard, then to be benl backward, and at last
to be thrown back entirely; upon which they. all sud
denly turned round to the flock of sheep, but still appeared
as goats ; wherefore I drew near to them again, and in
quired, "What now?" They replied. That they had
corae to this conclusion, that, faith alone produces the
goods of charity, which are called good works, as a tree
produces fruit. But then thunder was heard, and lightr
ning seen from above ; and presently there ap-peared an
angel, standing between the two flocks, who cried to the
flock of sheep, " Do not give ear to thera ; they have
not receded frora tbeif forraer faith, which is, that Gpd
the Father hath compassion for tbe sake of the Son;
which faith is not faith in the Lord ; neither is faith a
tree, but man is a tree ;- but do the work of repentance,

380

THE APOCALYPSE REVEALED. [CH. VIII.

and look to the Lord, and. you will have faith ; faith
before' that, is not a faith in which there is any life,"
Then the goats, whose horns were directed backward,
approached the sheep ; but the angel, standing between
tbera, divided the sheep into two flocks, and said to those
on the left, "' Join yourselves to the goats ; but I must
tell you, that a wolf will corae, which will snatch them
away, and you along with thera."
But after the two flocks of sheep had separated, and
they on the left hand had beard the threatening words of
the -angel, they looked at one another, and said, " Let us
confer -ft'lthour forraer associates;" and then the left-
band flock spake to the right, saying," Why have you
receded frorii your pastors ? are not faith and charity a
one, as a tree and its fruit are one ? for the tree by its
branch is continued unto the fruit ; take away any thing
frora the branch which flows by continuity into the fruit,
and will not the fruit perish ? ask our priests if it is not
so," And upon their putting the question, the priests
looked round to the rest, who made signs with their eyes,
to intimate that they bad spoken correctly, and then they
replied that it was ; — faith is preserved by tbe frUit ; —
but they would not say faith is continued into the fruit.
One of the priests, who was among the sheep on the
right hand, then got up, and said, "They have told you
that it is so, but they have told tbeir companions that it
is not so ; for they think otherwise." Wherefore they
inquired, " How do they think then, — do they not think
as they teach ? " He said, " No ; they think - that every
good of charity, which is called a good work, done by
man for the sake of salvation or eternal life, is not good
but evil, by reason that man desires to save hiraself by
his own works, by clairaing to hiraself the righteousness
and raerit of the only Saviour ; and that it is so with
every good, work, in which man feels his own will; there
fore araong theraselves they call good works from man,
not blessed, but cursed ; and say that they merit hell
rather than heaven." But the flock on the left hand
said, " You speak falsehoods against thera ; do they not
manifestly preach to us charity and its works, which they

CH. VIIL] THE APOCALYPSE REVEALED. ogj
call works of faith manifested before us ? " He replied,
" You do not understand their discourses ; no one but a'
clergyman, wbo may be present, does attend to and
understand them; they think' only of moral charity, and
its civil and political goods, which they call the goods of
faith, which yet are not at all so ; for a man may be an
atheist, and perform these works in the same manner,
and under the same forra ; wherefore they are unaniraous
in saying, that no one is' saved by works at all, but by
faith alone ; but this shall be illustrated by coraparisons.
An apple-tree bears apples ; but if a raan does what is
good for the sake of salvation, as the tree produces apples
by continuity, then those apples are rotten within, aud
full of worras. They say, also, that a vine produces
grapes ; but that if a raan were to bring forth spiritual
goods as a vine' does grapes, he would bring forth wild
grapes.'' But then they asked, " What is the nature of
their goods of charity or works, which are the fruits of
faith?" He replied, " They are invisible, being inwardly
in man frora the Holy Spirit, concerning which niqn
knows nothing," But they said, " If raan knows nothing
concerning thera, there raust surely be sorae conjunction,
or how could they be called works of faith ? perhaps
those insensible goods are then insinuated into the volun
tary works of man by some mediating influx, as by sorae
affection, aspiration, inspiration, inciteraent and excite
ment of the will ; or by some tacit perception in thought
and consequent exhortation, contrition, and thus by con
science, and thence by impulse, and obedience to the
Decalogue and the Word, as an infant, or as a wise man,
or by something else of a similar nature." But he re
plied, " No ! and if they say it is effected by such means
because by faith, still they word tbeir discourses in such
a manner as that the result after all is, that they do not
proceed /rom /ai^A ; some, however, do raaintain .such
things, though as the signs of faith, but not as the ties
thereof with charity. Some have nevertheless thought
of a conjunction by the Word. Is there not thus con
junction," said they, " when raan voluntarily acts accord
ing to tbe Word ? " But be replied, " This is not what

383 THE APOCALYPSE REVEALED. [CH. VIU.
they think ; they ascribe it to the hearing the Word, thus
not to the nnderstanding of the Word, lest any thing
should raanifestly enter by the understanding into the
thought and will of raan ; since they assert that every
thing voluntary in raan is raeritorious, and that, in spiritual
things, raan cannot begin, will,, think, understand, believe,
operate, and cooperate any thing, any raore than a stock :
but yet it is different with the influx of the Holy Spirit
by faith into the speech of the preacher, because these
are acts ofthe raouth, and not acts of the body ; likewise
because man acts by faith with God, but by charity with
men." But when one of them heard' that it was done
merely by hearing the Word, and not by understanding
the Word, he said, with indignation, " Is this effect pro
duced then by the understanding of the Word, — by the
Holy Spirit alone, whilst man, throughout the church ser
vice, turns hiraself away,' or sits as deaf as a post, or sleeps,.
or as raerely feeling an exhalation frora the Bible ? What
can be more ludicrous ? " After this, a certain man of the
flock on the right-band, who excelled the rest in judg
ment, requested to speak, and said, " 1 beard a certain
person say, ' I have planted a vineyard, now will I drink
wine even to intoxication.' But another asked, ' Do you
mean to drink the wine out of your own cup with your
own right hand?' And he said, 'No! but out of an
invisible cup from an invisible hand.' And the other
replied, 'Of a certainty then ypu will not be intoxicated,'
Presently the same man said, ' But hear me, I beseech
you ; I say unto you, drink wine from the Word under
stood ; do you not know that the Lord is the Word ? is
not the Word from the Lord ? is he not therefore in it?
if then you do good from the Word, do you not do it
from the Lord,— from his raouth and will ? and if you at
the same rime look to the Lord, he will also lead you
and will cause you to do it, and this he will do through
you, and you as frora yourselves. Who can say, when
doing any thing by the authority of a king, of his word
and will I do this frora rayself, from ray own mouth or
coraraand, and frora ray own will?' After this be
turned to the clergy, and said, "Ye rainisters of God,

CH.VIIL] THE APOCALYPSE REVEALED. .joq
seduce not the flock." On hearing these things, the
greater part of the flock on the left hand receded, and
joined theraselves to the flock on the right ; sorae of the
clergy also then said, " We have heard what we did not
know before ; we are pastors ; we will not leave the
sheep." And they receded along with thera, and said,
" That raan spoke a true word : who can say, when he
does any thing frora the Word, thus frora the Lord, from
his will and coraraand, I do this frora myself? Who
that does any thing from the will and comraand of a king,
says, I do this frora rayself? Now we see the Divine
Providence, why a conjunction of faith and works has
not been discovered, which the body of ecclesiastics
might acknowledge ; it could not be discovered, because
no such conjunction can exist ; for theirs is not a faith in
the Lord, who is the Word, and therefore neither is it a
faith from the Word," But the other priests went away,
flourishing their caps, and crying out, " Faith alone ! faith
alone for ever, notwithstanding!"

END OF VOL. I.

llllillllllillillllllllllllillllllllllllillilllillll ¦*'*
3 9002 00874 6068 s